Petticoating Returns
Ladd’s Exchange Mall
by
Jennifer Sue
Lydia Ladd... the name sounds soft, feminine, even melodic. To many that's exactly what it was. To others, it is stark terror. She started life as the pampered daughter of a real estate tycoon, her idyllic life was gently and subtlety altered through the unwitting efforts of her teachers, friends, and family. Once she reached adulthood she was the epitome of elegant womanhood. At the same time she was also an advocate of women's rights, and did her utmost to destroy the male-dominated businesses that oppressed females. Her life became one of championing femininity at the expense of overt masculinity.
LEX TWO
04/22/14 - Dave Getzoff & Barbara Martin-Getzoff marry
04/26/14 - Andrew Bloom castrated, Louis & Stephan Bloom become Louise & Stephanie; castrated; Carl
Bloom becomes Carla
05/14/14 - Two birthday parties for the 8th grade boy/girls & the 6th grade boy/girls;
05/30/14 - JJ (8) caught in hotel fire
05/31/14 - Harry Simms sex-changed into a maid, Marie, Tricia Tremont becomes a maid, Bridget,James
Charles Sr. castrated & becomes Jane, Lydia resumes her maiden name, JJ undergoes
surgery & becomes Jennifer Jane, Gwen Deeter assumes presidency of LADD'S REALTY
07/15/14 - Heath Martin (12) becomes Heather Getzoff
07/16/14 - Heather Getzoff put on hormones and receives permanent make-up and electrolysis, JJ is
released from the clinic and goes home Andrew becomes Andrea Bloom full time, Victoria
Makes-Shemanski makes love with a man
07/20/14 - Heather Getzoff castrated & penectomy
08/06/14 - Jane Clipp competes her sex-change
08/19/14 - Boyds & Vicki & Sandra Makes-Shemanski weekend tryst
08/20/14 - Tammy Endress castrated & penectomy
08/21/14 - Carla Bloom castrated & penectomy
08/22/14 - Nichole Chestnut penectomy
08/23/14 - Louise Bloom penectomy
08/24/14 - Tonia Fairchild penectomy
08/25/14 - Stephanie Bloom penectomy
08/26/14 - Kelly Freidman penectomy
08/27/14 - Phylis Shemanski castrated & penectomy
08/28/14 - Paula Shemanski castrated & penectomy
08/29/14 - Andrea Bloom penectomy
09/03/14 - Boyd's Auto opens, Makes-Shemanskis move to new home with the Boyds
09/05/14 - JJ starts 3rd grade as Jennifer Jane Ladd
09/13/14 - JJ castrated & penectomy, Jane Charles has sex-change, Vernon Freidman tricked into signing
or a sex-change
10/31/14 - Verna Freidman opens THE ADAM & EVE CONNECTION
11/25/14 - Homecoming game and the debut of the cheerleader uniforms
11/27/14 - Cheerleader sleep-overs, decision to complete exchanges
12/04/14 - Daniel Deeter's DAD dies AIDS, moves in with his Aunt Gwen Deeter & enroll ST. FRANCIS
12/28/14 - Joey Garth (11) kills his mother's boyfriend, flees, hidden as Pamela Sue James
01/12/15 - Pamela Sue (Joey Garth) James' (11) first trip outside
01/13/15 - Pamela Sue James starts school, Timmy Davis petticoated, Justin Bowers petticoated
01/14/15 - Tiffany (Timmy) Davis female hormones & castrated & penectomy, Justine (Justin) Bowers
female hormones & castrated and penectomy
01/17/15 - Tiffany Davis & Justine Bowers receive permanent make-up & electrolysis
02/03/15 - Pamela Sue James castrated & penectomy
02/15/15 - 1 week conference to set up BELLE GROUP
04/01/15 - BELLE GROUP open and fully operational
LEX THREE
04/10/15 - Helga Halteman moves in nephews Eric, Marc, Wendal, & Ramon
04/12/15 - Eric Halteman emasculated by BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER
04/13/15 - Eric, Marc, Wendal, & Ramon start Stage I subliminal hypnotic tapes
04/14/15 - Eric & Marc wear the BELLE ENHANCER & BELLE VANQUISHER
04/16/15 - Eric, Marc, Wendal, & Ramon start Stage II subliminal hypnotic tapes
04/18/15 - Wendal & Ramon start Stage III subliminal hypnotic tape
04/19/15 - Wendal & Ramon have ears pierced and shop for sissy clothes Eric, Marc, Wendal, & Ramon
given BELLE HORMONE BLOCKER
04/20/15 - Wendal & Ramon wear sissified school uniforms. Ramon starts Stage IV sublim hypnotic tape
04/21/15 - Ramon Halteman = Ramona, Wendal & Eric seduced to being Wendy and Erica, Wendy &
Erica = STAGE IV of subliminal hypnotic tapes, Marc = Stage III of the subliminal
Hypnotic Tapes
04/22/15 - Marc goes to school as a sissy, seduced into Marcia after school
04/24/15 - Marc becomes Marcia
06/10/15 - Twins Dion & Duane Franz arrive for documentaries on Petticoating
06/22/15 - Dion becomes Dionne, Duane and Daniel Deeter told not to tease
06/24/15 - Duane becomes Diane, Daniel depressed
06/25/15 - Dionne & Diane receive BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER, Dr. McAnnally "joins"
ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER
07/01/15 - Norman Stern becomes Norma Stern
07/30/15 - Danny Deiter, Peter Williams, & Dave Graves are dominated by Cindy Hughes
LEX FOUR
09/03/15 - Danny Deeter SRS = Danielle, Dr. Michael McAnnally SRS = Dr. Michelle McAnnally
09/08/15 - Special meeting utilizing mass hypnosis/subliminal suggestion
09/15/15 - letter urging attendies above, transfer to ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL
09/22/15 - Ashton Bentley & Sheldon Wainwright BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER = Ashley &
Shelly
09/24/15 - Collin Schaich left in charge of Norma Stern (Mon)
09/25/15 - Dani Deiter & Danielle Deeter wake up after sex change surgery
10/01/15 - Collin Schaich enrolled in ST. FRANCIS
10/08/15 - Collin Schaich + BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER = Colleen Schaich
10/12/15 - Dani & Danielle discharged from hospital (Fri)
10/13/15 - Peter Williams & David Graves + BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER = Petra Williams
& Davina Graves
10/22/15 - MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY: start = Stage I Week I
LEX FIVE
10/27/15 - Brian Horner dropped off at father's home. Harry Horner + BELLE HORMONE BLOCKERS
T & E = Harriet Horner
10/28/15 - Brian Horner + BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER = Brianne Horner
10/29/15 - MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY: start = Stage I Week II
10/31/15 - BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY meets to discuss Brianne Horner and Simon
Ramsey, the result is the decision to Petticoat every boy at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI
PAROCHIAL SCHOOL and every male at LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL.
11/01/15 - Dr. Helga Halteman discovers her Nazi doctor grandfather's journal. It gives her the impetus
she needs to develop a theory for enabling former boys to become real mothers. BELLE
PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY implements Stage I of BELLE SUBLIMINAL
HYPNOTIC TAPES mall wide broadcast
11/03/15 - Simon Ramsey + BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER = Simone Ramsey; Dr. Halteman
implants genetically engineered gonads in 24 mice
11/05/15 - Simone Ramsey to ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI New Subliminal Hypnotic tapes are introduced
at ST. FRANCIS MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY: start = Stage I Week
III
11/06/15 - BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY implements Stage II of BELLE SUBLIMINAL
HYPNOTIC TAPES mall wide broadcast
11/09/15 - Dr. Halteman = preliminary success of her experiments to the BELLE PETTICOAT
DISCIPLINE SOCIETY. Victoria Makes-Shemanski is volunteered as first human guinea
pig.
11/10/15 - Special meeting utilizing BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX with parents and boys of 5th grade
class = mass Petticoating of class
11/12/15 - ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI 5th grade class all girls! BELLE & ST. FRANCIS mail packets to
remaining boys parents MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY: start = Stage I
Week IV BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY implements Stage III of BELLE
SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES mall wide broadcast
11/15/15 - Counseling sessions for remaining boys begin.
11/16/15 - BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY implements Stage IV of BELLE SUBLIMINAL
HYPNOTIC TAPES mall wide broadcast Feminine dress code is announced at LADD'S
EXCHANGE MALL to take effect on Monday November 19
11/19/15 - MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY: start = Stage II Week I All males working
at LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL are Petticoated
11/20/15 - First class from MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY start class at ST. FRANCIS
11/22/15 - Lydia Ladd forecloses on ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL and the
adjoining convent for failure to pay back loans made to renovate the school.
12/01/15 - Lydia Ladd seizes ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL for defaulting on loan
forcing the nuns to resign. Special meeting utilizing BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX with
parents of remaining boys of ST. FRANCIS = mass Petticoating
12/03/15 - ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL now an all girl school
01/02/16 - Dr. Halteman reveals her success in making male mice mothers
07/04/16 - Victoria Makes-Shemanski receives implanted genetically engineered reproductive organs.
07/04/17 - Victoria Makes-Shemanski menstruates
10/04/17 - Victoria Makes-Shemanski becomes pregnant
07/04/18 - Victoria Makes-Shemanski has a daughter by caesarean section
*************************************
*************************************
ALPHABETIC JUVENILE TRANSFORMATIONS
WITH PHYSICAL SYNOPSIS
NAME - DATE DRESSED AS GIRL - AGE DRESSED AS GIRL - BIRTHDATE -
DESCRIPTION
Ashley Bentley - 09/22/15 (11) 07/12/04 - average height, slim, brown hair, brown-eyed; female hormones, sperm bank, BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER permanent make-up & electrolysis
Carla Bloom - 04/25/14 (11) 06/27/02 - petite height, slim, brown, hazel-eyed; female hormones; sperm bank; 08/21/14: castrated & penectomy
Louise Bloom - 04/25/14 (13) 05/04/00 - petite height, slim, brown, hazel-eyed; female hormones & castrated; 08/23/14: penectomy
Stephanie Bloom - 04/25/14 (08) 03/12/06 - petite height, slim, brown, hazel-eyed; female hormones & castrated; 08/25/14: penectomy
Justine Bowers - 01/14/15 (11) 05/23/03 - average height, slim, brown, green-eyed; permanent make-up & electrolysis, female hormones, sperm bank, castrated & penectomy
Nichole Chestnut - 07/04/12 (10) 05/14/02 - petite height, slim, blonde, blue-eyed; female hormones & castrated, electrolysis; plastic surgery; 08/22/14: penectomy
Jamie Clipp - 08/03/13 (12) 08/12/00 - petite height, slim, brunette, brown-eyed; female hormones, sperm
bank; 01/12/14: castrated & penectomy
Tiffany Davis - 01/14/15 (11) 03/11/03 - average height, slim, brown, green-eyed; permanent make-up & electrolysis, female hormones, sperm bank, castrated & penectomy
Danielle Deeter - 09/03/15 (12) 02/22/03 - petite height, slim, blonde, blue-eyed; permanent make-up & electrolysis, plastic surgery, female hormones, sperm bank, full sex-change
Dani Deiter - 09/03/15 (12) 04/07/03 - petite height, slim, blonde, blue-eyed; permanent make-up & electrolysis, plastic surgery, female hormones, sperm bank, full sex-change
Tammy Endress - 04/06/14 (13) 05/14/00 - average height, slim, black, black-eyed; female hormones, sperm bank; 08/20/14: castrated & penectomy
Tonia Fairchild - 02/26/14 (11) 07/24/02 - average height, slim, brown, brown-eyed; castrated & female hormones; 08/24/14: penectomy
Diane Franz - 06/24/15 (10) 08/07/04 - average height & build, blonde, blue-eyed, sperm bank; female hormones & BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER permanent make-up & electrolysis
Dionne Franz - 06/22/15 (10) 08/07/04 - average height & build, blonde, blue-eyed, sperm bank female hormones & BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER permanent make-up & electrolysis
Kelly Freidman - 03/25/14 (11) 10/12/02 - average height, slim, black, black-eyed; castrated & female hormones; 08/26/14: penectomy
Heather Getzoff - 07/15/14 (12) 03/30/02 - average height, slim, blonde, blue-eyed; permanent make-up & electrolysis, female hormones, sperm bank; 07/20/14: castrated & penectomy
Davina Graves - 10/13/15 (12) 08/27/03 - muscular, trim, black hair, black eyes, sperm bank, BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER & BELLE HORMONE BLOCKERS M & F, perm make-up & electrolysis
Erica Halteman - 04/21/15 (14) 11/22/00 - average height, slim, blonde, blue-eyed; sperm bank BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER 04/12/15; female hormones 04/19/15
Wendy Halteman - 04/21/15 (12) 09/09/02 - average height, slim, blonde, blue-eyed; female hormones 04/19/15; sperm bank, BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER
Ramona Halteman - 04/21/15 (11) 06/30/30 - average height, slim, blonde, blue-eyed; female hormones 04/19/15; sperm bank, BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER
Marcia Halteman - 04/24/15 (13) 02/18/02 - average height, slim, blonde, blue-eyed; female hormones
04/19/15; sperm bank, electrically emasculated 04/27/15;
Brianne Horner - 10/28/15 (10) 03/14/05 - average height, slim, brown hair and eyes; BELLE
EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER;
Pamela Sue James - 12/28/14 (11) 09/15/03 - petite height, slim, blonde, blue-eyed; electrolysis; 02/03/15 sperm bank, castrated & penectomy
Jennifer Jane Ladd - 05/31/14 (08) 04/01/06 - average height, slim, blonde, blue-eyed; permanent make-up & electrolysis, plastic surgery, female hormones; 09/13/14 sperm bank, castrated & penectomy
Simone Ramsey - 11/04/15 (10) 05/12/05 - petite build, slim, blonde, blue-eyed, extremely fair complexion; BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER
Colleen Schaich - (11) 06/30/04 - average height, average build, brown, blue eyes 10/08/15 perm make-up, electrolysis, BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER
Phylis Shemanski - 04/01/14 (07) 06/17/06 - average height, slim, redhead, blue-eyed; 08/27/14: female hormones, castrated & penectomy
Paula Shemanski - 04/01/14 (05) 05/12/08 - average height, slim, redhead, blue-eyed; 08/28/14: female hormones, castrated & penectomy
Shelly Wainwright - 09/22/15 (11) 08/22/04 - average height, slim, brown hair, brown-eyed; sperm bank, female hormones, BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER, perm make-up & electrolysis
Petra Williams - 10/13/15 (12) 08/23/03 - husky build, brunette, brown eyes, sperm bank, BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER & BELLE HORMONE BLOCKERS M & F, perm make-up & electrolysis
*************************************
*************************************
JUVENILES BY SCHOOL CLASS
CLASS MEMBERS
I. Jamie Clipp, Brenda Fairchild, Tracy Freidman, Tammy Endress, Louise Bloom and Erica Halteman.
II. Nichole Chestnut, Tonia Fairchild, Kelly Freidman, Carla Bloom, Heather Getzoff, Janet Getzoff, Marcia Halteman and Wendy Halteman.
III. Pamela Sue James, Linda Evers, Tiffany Davis, Justine Bowers, Ramona Halteman, Cindy Hughes, Dani Deiter, Danielle Deeter, Petra Williams and Davina Graves.
IV. Dionne Franz, Diane Franz, Ashley Bentley, Shelly Wainwright, Colleen Schaich and Gayle Horner.
V. Brianne Horner and Simone Ramsey.
VI. Phylis Shemanski, Stephanie Bloom, Jennifer Jane Ladd and Lynne Horner.
VII. Lisa Shemanski and Nadine Horner.
VIII. Paula Shemanski and Linda Shemanski.
*************************************
*************************************
CHARACTER LIST BY BOOK
LEX ONE
FRANK LADD: founder of Ladd's Insurance
LYDIA LADD: daughter of Frank; mother of Jennifer, ex-wife of James Charles; leader of BELLE
PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY; owner of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL & many
businesses
JENNIFER JANE (JJ) LADD: daughter(son) of Lydia Ladd & James Charles
JANE (JAMES CHARLES) CHARLES: ex-husband of Lydia Ladd, father of Jennifer, office
bimbo/manager of LADD'S REALTY & INSURANCE
BRIDGET (TRICIA) TREMONT: ex-secretary transformed into one of Ladd's 'twin' maids
MARIE (HARRY) SIMMS: ex-salesman transformed into one of Ladd's 'twin' maids
DAVE GARRETT: Ladd's chauffeur and gardener
BETTY GARRETT: Ladd's cook, spouse of Dave
JANE (JAMES) CLIPP: father of Jamie; Linda's TS lover; co-owner of CLIPP-ALMEN CPA
JAMIE (JIMMY) CLIPP: Jane's daughter(son)
LINDA ALMEN: Susan's ex-lover, Jane's lover; co-owner of CLIPP-ALMEN CPA
SUSAN LYMASTER: Linda's ex-lover, Carla's lover; attorney & owner of LYMASTER ASSOCIATES
CARLA (CARL) FAKE: Susan's lover; office manager for CLIPP-ALMEN CPA & LYMASTER
ASSOCIATES
DR. HELEN ALTERSON: psychiatrist, owner of ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES COUNSELING
CLINIC
DR. SARAH BALKUT: plastic surgeon, owner of ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES PLASTIC SURGERY
(MOTHER SUPERIOR) MARY FRANCIS O'KELLY: ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI GIRL'S SCHOOL
(SISTER) FAITH BEGGS: budget director, 50ish
(SISTER) REBECCA BOMBOY: high school principal, 40ish
(SISTER) MARSHA (MARK) BLUSHING: elementary principal
VICTORIA (VICTOR) MAKES-SHEMANSKI: ex-husband of Sandra, father of Phylis, Lisa, Paula, &
Lynda; head of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL & LADD'S SECURITY
DR. SANDRA MAKES-SHEMANSKI: ex-wife of Victor, mother of Phylis, Lisa, Paula, & Lynda;
doctor, head of the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER
GRACE MAKES: Sandra's mother, Victoria's adopted mother, grandma of Phylis, Lisa, Paula, & Lynda
PHYLIS (PHILIP) MAKES-SHEMANSKI: daughter(son) Victor & Sandra, sister to Lisa, Paula, & Lynda
LISA MAKES-SHEMANSKI: daughter of Victor & Sandra, sister to Phylis, Paula, & Lynda
PAULA (PAUL) MAKES-SHEMANSKI: daughter(son)Victor&Sandra, sister Phylis, Lisa, & twin Lynda
LYNDA MAKES-SHEMANSKI: daughter of Victor & Sandra, sister to Phylis, Lisa & twin of Paula
SUSAN BANGS: owner/operator of TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING (beauty salon) & THE
FINISHING TOUCH (wigs, make-up, etc.)
DORIS FAIRCHILD: mother of Brenda & Tonia, owner/operator of GARDEN OF EDEN FOOD
COURT & ADAM'S RIB RESTAURANT
BRENDA FAIRCHILD: daughter of Doris, sister of Tonia
TONIA (TONY) FAIRCHILD daughter(son) of Doris, sister of Brenda
GINA FREIDMAN: mother of Tracy & Kelly, ex-wife of Vernon; owner of METAMORPHOSIS
EXCURSIONS (travel agency)
TRACY FREIDMAN: daughter of Gina, sister of Kelly
KELLY (KYLE) FREIDMAN: daughter(son) of Gina, sister of Tracy
VERNA (VERNON) FREIDMAN: father of Tracy & Kelly, ex-husband of Gina; owner of ADAM TO
EVE CONNECTION (bar/nightclub)
OLIVIA ENDRESS: mother of Tammy; owner/operator of THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE, co-owner
of TRANSITIONAL FORMALS & COSTUMES
TAMMY (TOMMY) ENDRESS: daughter(son) of Olivia; clerk in THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE
NICHOLE (NICHOLAS) CHESTNUT:
ANDREA (ANDREW) BLOOM: ex-husband of Kaye, father of Louise, Carla, & Stephanie; co-owner of
ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES APOTHECARY
KAYE BLOOM: ex-wife of Andrew, mother of Louise, Carla, & Stephanie; co-owner of
ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES APOTHECARY
LOUISE (LOUIS) BLOOM: daughter(son) of Andrew & Kaye, sister to Carla & Stephanie
CARLA (CARL) BLOOM: daughter(son) of Andrew & Kaye, sister to Louise & Stephanie
STEPHANIE (STEPHAN) BLOOM: daughter(son) of Andrew & Kaye, sister
to Louise & Carla
GWEN DEETER: aunt of Danielle Deeter (LEXII), pres. of LADD'S REALTY & INSURANCE and
LADD'S EXCHANGE HMO
LEX TWO
TINA BEMIS: owner/instructor of METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE, co-owner of
METAMORPHOSIS MUSIC & DANCE SUPPLIES
WANDA WAILS: owner/instructor of METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF MUSIC, co-owner of
METAMORPHOSIS MUSIC & DANCE SUPPLIES
PAMELA MANNERING: co-owner/operator of METAMORPHOSIS PRESCHOOL &
DAYCARE and METAMORPHOSIS CLUB (deportment, sew, etc.)
BEVERLY EVELAND: co-owner/operator of METAMORPHOSIS PRESCHOOL &
DAYCARE and METAMORPHOSIS CLUB (deportment, sew, etc.)
KENDRA (KEN) BOYD: lover of Sandra Makes-Shemanski; cousin of Randi; mechanic, co-
owner/operator of LADD'S EXCHANGE TRANSIT (bus, taxi, limo), BOYD'S AUTO PARTS,
BOYD'S AUTO SALES, & BOYD'S AUTO REPAIR & BODYSHOP
RANDI (RANDY) BOYD: lover of Victoria Makes-Shemanski; cousin of Kendra; mechanic, co-
owner/operator of LADD'S EXCHANGE TRANSIT (bus, taxi, limo), BOYD'S AUTO PARTS,
BOYD'S AUTO SALES, & BOYD'S AUTO REPAIR & BODYSHOP
DORIS (DAVE) GETZOFF: father of Janet, step-father of Heather, husband of Barbara &
Linda(deceased), son-in-law of Martha; attorney & partner in LYMASTER ASSOCIATES
HEATHER (HEATH MARTIN) GETZOFF: daughter(son) Dale & Barbara, step-son Dave, sister to Janet
JANET GETZOFF: daughter of Dave & Linda, step-daughter of Barbara, sister to Heather (group II)
BARBARA (MARTIN) GETZOFF: mother Heather, step-momr of Janet, wife of Dave & Dale(deceased)
MARTHA MEDLAR: mother Linda, mother-in law of Dave & Barbara, grandmother of Janet & Heather
DALE MARTIN: father of Heath, first husband of Barbara; deceased
LINDA MEDLAR GETZOFF: mother of Janet, first wife of Dave; deceased
PAMELA SUE (JOEY GARTH) JAMES: runaway taken in by Irene & Mary
IRENE ALTERIO: sister to Mary, fake grandmother to Pamela Sue, retired teacher
MARY EXMANN: sister to Irene, fake great aunt to Pamela Sue, retired nurse
MISS NANCY ALDER: sixth grade teacher at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL
TIFFANY (TIMMY) DAVIS: daughter(son) of Joe & Marge
JOE DAVIS: father of Tiffany, husband of Marge
MARGE DAVIS: mother of Tiffany, wife of Joe
LINDA EVERS:
JUSTINE (JUSTIN) BOWERS: daughter(son) of Dave & Annie
DAVE BOWERS: father of Justine, husband of Annie
ANNIE BOWERS: mother of Justine, wife of Dave
GEORGETTE (GEORGE) GEHMAN: owner/operator of LADD'S EXCHANGE THEATER & LADD'S
EXCHANGE CINEMA
DANIELLE (DANIEL) DEETER: niece(nephew) of Gwen, (group III)
JANET FALTER: owner/operator of NEW SENSATIONS SHOES
JOYCE PETTY: owner/operator of BELLE FOTO
DOROTHY LACEY: owner/operator of BELLE PUBLICATIONS
DEBRA BLISS: owner/operator of BELLE SOUNDS
BEVERLY BLOSSOM: owner/operator of BELLE COMMUNICATIONS
SHIRLEY WEBB: owner/operator of BELLE BROADCASTING
FAYE CONZELMAN: owner/operator of BELLE ADVERTIZING
HELEN (HERBERT) ENZMAN: owner/operator of ENZMAN FUNERAL HOME
CYNTHIA CHILDRESS: owner/operator of the BOYS WERE US catalog, partner in BOYS WERE US
MANUFACTURING CENTER
DR. MARGO SPAYD: lover of Helga; co-owner/operator of ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES
RESEARCH CENTER, partner in BOYS WERE US MANUFACTURING CENTER
DR. HELGA HALTEMAN: lover of Margo; co-owner/operator of ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES RESEARCH CENTER, partner in BOYS WERE US MANUFACTURING CENTER
DR. HERMAN HALTEMAN: Nazi doctor, grandfather of Helga, father of Eric(deceased)
DR. ERIC HALTEMAN: son of Herman, father of Helga, Dr. Wilhelm, & Dr. Mark (deceased)
GLORIA BENDER: owner/operator of TRANSITIONS GARDEN CENTER
KATY (KENNETH) GILES: owner/operator of TRANSITIONS HARDWARE & BUILDING SUPPLY
THELMA (TED) NOLL: owner/operator of TRANSITIONS RENTALS
EMMA HACKER: owner/operator TRANSITIONS ELECTRONICS
appliances/televisions/stereos/computers
FRAN (FRANK) WATERMAN: owner/operator of PLUMBING NEW DEPTHS
CARRIE (BARRY) SHOCKMAN: owner/operator of ELECTRIFYING EXPERIENCES
NATALIE (NATE) HITMAN: owner/operator of BUILDING A NEW TOMORROW (carpenter)
RICKIE (RICK) STONE: owner/operator of DON'T THROW STONES (masonry)
DAPHNE DEEDS owner/operator of GREAT PLANS IN DEED (architect)
SYLVIA WARD: owner/operator of GET IT TOGETHER (contractor)
CAROL LIPSON: owner/operator of DESIGN FOR A CHANGE ENGINEERING
KERIN (KEITH) HOTZMAN: owner/operator of HOTZMAN HEATING AND COOLING
DIANE HERSHOCK: owner/operator of NEW LIFESTYLES INTERIORS
CARMEN HERNANDEZ: owner/operator of TRANSFORMATION FURNISHINGS & CARPET
JASMINE BLAZE: owner/operator of TRANSFORMATION OFFICE SUPPLY & EQUIPMENT
JESSICA (JEFF) CUTMAN: owner/operator of CUTMAN'S MEATS (butcher)
KATHY HARVEY: owner/operator of BUYRITE GROCERY
MADELINE PERCY: owner/operator of BAKED DELIGHTS
PATRICIA MARKS: owner/operator of HIT THE MARKS DELI
WILMA COURTNEY: owner/operator of BELLE HEALTH FOODS & VITAMINS
DARLENE ADAM: owner/operator of METAMORPHOSIS LAUNDRY, CLEANERS, & DIAPERS
SHARON SUNDERMAN: owner/operator of BODY SHOPPE TRANSFORMATIONS FITNESS CLUB
KATE HARMONY: sister to Gretchen & Ginger; owner/operator of HARMONY TOYS
GRETCHEN HARMONY: sister Kate & Ginger; owner/operator HARMONY VETERINARY CLINIC
GINGER HARMONY: sister to Kate & Gretchen; owner/operator of HARMONY PETS
DIANE GIDEON: owner/operator of TRANSITIONS HOUSEWARES
LAURIE HARPER: owner/operator of BELLE BUBBLES & SCENTS (gifts/cards/party accessories)
LINDA SMITH: owner/operator of TRANSITIONS MAGAZINES, BOOKS & VIDEOS
JANELLE MANWILLER: owner/operator of BELLE SEWING CENTER & CRAFTS
THELMA BECKETT: owner operator of TRANSITIONAL LUGGAGE & LEATHER
RITA TARRYTON: owner/operator of BELLE JEWELRY
APRIL MANSON: TS owner/operator of TRANSITIONS EMPLOYMENT AGENCY
MIRIAM HOCKMAN: owner/operator of NEW DEAL ASSET MANAGEMENT(bank)
JOYCE JABS: manager of ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES NURSING CENTER
FREDA SEAMAN: owner/operator of ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES OPTICAL CENTER
VIRGINIA FILLMAN: owner/operator of ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES LABS
BECKY MAULFAIR: owner/operator of ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES CHIROPRACTIC CLINIC
JOAN HIDDENMAN: owner/operator of ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES X-RAY CLINIC
DOREEN FIX: owner/operator of ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES DENTAL CLINIC
LEX THREE
DR. WILHELM HALTEMAN: son of Eric, brother to Helga & Mark, father of Eric & Wendal (deceased)
DR. MARK HALTEMAN: son of Eric, brother to Helga & Wilhelm, father of Mark & Ramon (deceased)
ERICA (ERIC) HALTEMAN: niece(nephew) of Helga, son of Wilhelm
MARCIA (MARC) HALTEMAN niece(nephew) of Helga, son of Mark
WENDY (WENDAL) HALTEMAN: niece(nephew) of Helga, son of Wilhelm
RAMONA (RAMON) HALTEMAN: niece(nephew) of Helga, son of Mark
ROBERT EDWARDS:
RICK SCOTT:
DANI (DANNY) DEITER: daughter(son) of Fred & Doris
CINDY HUGHES: daughter of Ralph & Betty
PETRA (PETER) WILLIAMS: daughter(son) of George & Wilma
DAVINA (DAVID) GRAVES: daughter(son) of Steven & Linda
DR. MICHELLE (MICHAEL) McANNALLY: forced TS (formerly gay), associated with
ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER
BETTY FRANZ: mother of Dionne & Diane
DIONNE (DION) FRANZ: twin to Diane, daughter(son) of Betty
DIANE (DUANE) FRANZ: twin to Dionne, daughter(son) of Betty
JOYCE FETTERMAN: judge of BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE COURT
FRED DEITER: father of Dani, husband of Doris; works at mall?
DORIS DEITER: mother of Dani, wife of Fred
RALPH HUGHES: father of Cindy, husband of Betty
BETTY HUGHES: mother of Cindy, wife of Ralph
GEORGE WILLIAMS: father of Petra, husband of Wilma
WILMA WILLIAMS: mother of Petra, wife of George
STEVEN GRAVES: father of Davina, husband of Linda
LINDA GRAVES: mother of Davina, wife of Steven
LEX FOUR
SISTER JUSTINE KANE: retired colonel, head of MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY
ASHLEY (ASHTON) BENTLEY: daughter(son) of Maxwell & Camille
MAXWELL BENTLEY: father of Ashley, husband of Camille, manager in state Bureau of Corrections
CAMILLE BENTLEY: mother of Ashley, wife of Maxwell
SHELLY (SHELDON) WAINWRIGHT: daughter(son) of Kendal & Daphne
KENDAL WAINWRIGHT: father of Shelly, husband of Daphne, manager in state Bureau of Corrections
DAPHNE WAINWRIGHT: mother of Shelly, wife of Kendal
NORMA (NORMAN) STERN: governess of Colleen, TS retired sergeant
COLLEEN (COLLIN) SCHAICH: daughter(son) of Richard, has Norma as governess
RICHARD SCHAICH: widowed father of Colleen, overseas oil engineer, ex-alcoholic
LEX FIVE
HARRIET (HARRY) HORNER: father of Brianne, Gayle, Lynne, & Nadine, husband of Nancy; hotshot
salesman now saleswoman
BRIANNE (BRIAN) HORNER: daughter(son) of Harry, stepdaughter of Nancy, half sister to Gayle,
Lynne, & Nadine
NANCY HORNER: wife of Harry, mother of Gayle, Lynne, & Nadine, step-mother to Brianne
GAYLE HORNER: daughter of Harry & Nancy, sister to Lynne & Nadine, half sister to Brianne
LYNNE HORNER: daughter of Harry & Nancy, sister to Gayle & Nadine, half sister to Brianne
NADINE HORNER: daughter of Harry & Nancy, sister to Lynne & Gayle, half sister to Brianne
SIMONE (SIMON) RAMSEY: daughter(son) of Gloria
GLORIA RAMSEY: mother of Simone
LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL DIRECTORY
101. GLORIA BENDER TRANSITIONS GARDEN CENTER
102. KATY GILES TRANSITIONS HARDWARE & BUILDING SUPPLY
103. THELMA NOLL TRANSITIONS RENTALS
104. EMMA HACKER TRANSITIONS ELECTRONICS (apl/tv/computer)
105. LINDA SMITH TRANSITIONS MAGAZINES, BOOKS & VIDEOS
106. DIANE GIDEON TRANSITIONS HOUSEWARES
107. JANELLE MANWILLER BELLE SEWING CENTER & CRAFTS
108. LAURIE HARPER BELLE BUBBLES & SCENTS (gifts/card/prty)
109. KATE HARMONY HARMONY TOYS
110. GRETCHEN HARMONY HARMONY VETERINARY CLINIC
111. GINGER HARMONY HARMONY PETS
112. HELEN ENZMAN ENZMAN FUNERAL HOME
113. DARLENE ADAM METAMORPHOSIS LAUNDRY, CLNERS, & DIAPERS
114. WILMA COURTNEY BELLE HEALTH FOODS & VITAMINS
115. PATRICIA MARKS HIT THE MARKS DELI
116. MADELINE PERCY BAKED DELIGHTS
117. JESSICA CUTMAN CUTMAN'S MEATS (butcher)
118. KATHY HARVEY BUYRITE GROCERY
119. VERNA FREIDMAN ADAM TO EVE CONNECTION (bar)
120. DORIS FAIRCHILD GARDEN OF EDEN FOOD COURT
121. DORIS FAIRCHILD ADAM'S RIB RESTAURANT
122. GEORGETTE GEHMAN LADD'S EXCHANGE CINEMA
123. GEORGETTE GEHMAN LADD'S EXCHANGE THEATER
124. VICTORIA MAKES-SHEMANSKI LADD'S EXCHANGE BOWLING
125. VICTORIA MAKES-SHEMANSKI LADD'S EXCHANGE MINIATURE GOLF
126. VICTORIA MAKES-SHEMANSKI LADD'S EXCHANGE SWIMMING POOL
127. VICTORIA MAKES-SHEMANSKI LADD'S EXCHANGE ARCADE
128. VICTORIA MAKES-SHEMANSKI LADD'S EXCHANGE TENNIS
129. SHARON SUNDERMAN BODY SHOPPE TRANSFORMATIONS FITNESS CLUB
130. SUSAN BANGS THE FINISHING TOUCH (wigs & make-up)
131. SUSAN BANGS TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING
132. SHARON SUNDERMAN METAMORPHOSIS SPORTING GOODS
133. JASMINE BLAZE TRANSFORMATION OFFICE SUPPLY & EQUIPMENT
134. CARMEN HERNANDEZ TRANSFORMATION FURNISHINGS & CARPET
135. KENDRA & RANDI BOYD LADD'S EXCHANGE TRANSIT (bus/taxi/limo)
136. RITA TARRYTON BELLE JEWELRY
137. JANE FALTER TRANSITIONAL FORMALS & COSTUMES
138. OLIVIA ENDRESS THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE
139. JANE FALTER NEW SENSATIONS SHOES
140. THELMA BECKETT TRANSITIONAL LUGGAGE & LEATHER
141. KENDRA & RANDI BOYD BOYD'S AUTO PARTS
142. KENDRA & RANDI BOYD BOYD'S AUTO SALES
143. KENDRA & RANDI BOYD BOYD'S AUTO REPAIR & BODYSHOP
201. RICKIE STONE DON'T THROW STONES (masonry)
202. NATALIE HITMAN BUILDING A NEW TOMORROW (carpenter)
203. FRAN WATERMAN PLUMBING NEW DEPTHS
204. CARRIE SHOCKMAN ELECTRIFYING EXPERIENCES
205. SYLVIA WARD GET IT TOGETHER (contractor)
206. KERIN HOTZMAN HOTZMAN HEATING AND COOLING
207. CAROL LIPSON DESIGN FOR A CHANGE ENGINEERING
208. DAPHNE DEEDS GREAT PLANS IN DEED (architect)
209. DIANE HERSHOCK NEW LIFESTYLES INTERIORS
210. MIRIAM HOCKMAN NEW DEAL ASSET MANAGEMENT (bank)
211. JANE CHARLES LADD'S EXCHANGE INNS
212. GINA FREIDMAN METAMORPHOSIS EXCURSIONS
213. APRIL MANSON TRANSITIONS EMPLOYMENT AGENCY
214. JANE CLIPP/ LYNDA ALMEN CLIPP-ALMEN CPA
215. SUSAN LYMASTER/DORIS GETZOFF LYMASTER ASSOCIATES
216. GWEN DEETER LADD'S REALTY & INSURANCE
217. LYDIA LADD LADD'S EXCHANGE ENTERPRISES
218. VICTORIA MAKES-SHEMANSKI LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL OFFICE
219. VICTORIA MAKES-SHEMANSKI LADD'S EXCHANGE SECURITY
220. FAYE CONZELMAN BELLE ADVERTIZING
221. JOYCE PETTY BELLE FOTO
222. DOROTHY LACEY BELLE PUBLICATIONS
223. BEVERLY BLOSSOM BELLE COMMUNICATIONS
224. DEBRA BLISS BELLE SOUNDS
225. SHIRLEY WEBB BELLE BROADCASTING
226. PAMELA MANNERING
226. BEVERLY EVELAND METAMORPHOSIS PRESCHOOL & DAYCARE
227. TINA BEMIS METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE
228. WANDA WAILS METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF MUSIC
229. TINA BEMIS/WANDA WAILS METAMORPHOSIS MUSIC & DANCE SUPPLIES
230. PAMELA MANNERING
230. BEVERLY EVELAND METAMORPHOSIS CLUB (deportment/sew/etc)
231. CYNTHIA CHILDRESS BOYS WERE US (catalog)
232. ANDREA BLOOM/KAYE BLOOM ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES APOTHECARY
233. DR. SANDRA MAKES-SHEMANSKI ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES REHAB CENTER
234. DR. HELEN ALTERSON ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES COUNSELING CLINIC
235. BECKY MAULFAIR ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES CHIROPRACTIC CLINIC
236. FREDA SEAMAN ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES OPTICAL CENTER
237. JOYCE JABS ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES NURSING CENTER
238. DR. SARAH BALKUT ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES PLASTIC SURGERY
239. DOREEN FIX ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES DENTAL CLINIC
240. JOAN HIDDENMAN ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES X-RAY CLINIC
241. DR. SANDRA MAKES-SHEMANSKI ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER
242. DR. SANDRA MAKES-SHEMANSKI ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES SURGERY
243. VIRGINIA FILLMAN ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES LABS
244. HELGA HALTEMAN/MARGO SPAYD ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES RESEARCH CENTER
245. HELGA HALTEMAN/MARGO SPAYD
245. CYNTHIA CHILDRESS BOYS WERE US MANUFACTURING CENTER
AAA. LYDIA LADD LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL
BBB. LYDIA LADD LADD'S EXCHANGE APARTMENTS
CCC. LYDIA LADD LADD'S EXCHANGE CONDOMINIUMS
DDD. GWEN DEETER LADD'S EXCHANGE HMO
EEE. JOYCE FETTERMAN BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE COURT
FFF. MARY FRNCIS O'KELLY ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI GIRL'S SCHOOL
GGG. JUSTINE KANE MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY
*************************************
*************************************
MISCELLANEOUS
B.E.L.L.E. - BOYS ECHOING LACY LASS ESSENCE : pen-pal club.
BELLE CARD - a no fee VISA affiliated credit card issued through
NEW DEAL ASSET MANAGEMENT bank with an interest rate 2% above prime rate. The card also furnishes a 15 % discount on all purchases made in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL with 15% additional during the first month of a transformation
BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE ALTERNATIVE REFORMATION PROGRAM
BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY
Petticoating Returns
Ladd’s Exchange Mall
Book One Part A
by
Jennifer Sue
Lydia Ladd... the name sounds soft, feminine, even melodic. To many that's exactly what it was. To others, it is stark terror. She started life as the pampered daughter of a real estate tycoon, her idyllic life was gently and subtlety altered through the unwitting efforts of her teachers, friends, and family. Once she reached adulthood she was the epitome of elegant womanhood. At the same time she was also an advocate of women's rights, and did her utmost to destroy the male-dominated businesses that oppressed females. Her life became one of championing femininity at the expense of overt masculinity.
Her first major disillusionment with men occurred with the death of her father. Lydia then made the mistake of trusting another man, even if that man was her husband and the father of her son. She vowed that she would never repeat those mistakes. Of course, she had exacted what she considered to be exquisite revenge upon those who actually did the dastardly deeds. The thrill she received from administering that harsh retribution firmly locked her into the course in life she'd set when she found out about her father's secrets. It was a course that many unfortunate males, (or should we say ex-males) would find horrifying as they crossed her path. Perhaps one day you'll meet Lydia...
It all started quite innocently. She had been a studious, plain Jane type girl all through her sheltered parochial school education. As an adult she stood 5' 10" and 150 pounds, she was a statuesque, blue-eyed blonde. Her father had established and built LADD'S REALTY AND INSURANCE, an extremely successful insurance and real estate business that made several million dollars a year. Lydia never wanted for anything. During her senior year of college, she was unexpectedly swept off her feet by James Charles.
At 5' 6", James was not a big man, and his boyish good looks attracted most females to him. He never had any problems getting dates, nor getting almost anything else he wanted. While his grades were above average and he was ambitious, he wanted an easy life. In Lydia he saw a woman who could help him start at the top. By the time the two graduated, they were engaged, and James gratefully accepted the management position that Frank Ladd offered his future son-in-law.
Lydia bowed to accepted practice and changed her name to that of her husband, and became Lydia Ladd Charles. The couple moved into Frank Ladd's huge 1920's era grand stone mansion that sat atop a low hill amid well manicured lawns and gardens. The staff consisted of a loyal husband and wife team who worked as chauffeur/groundskeeper and cook/laundress. In addition there were two maids, but it was hard to find dependable help so there was a constant turnover in those positions. The newly wed couple easily settled into an idyllic life with Lydia assuming control of the household while the men went off to work.
Their marriage was quite good for the first few years. James proved to be quite adept in learning the business and prospered. Lydia became pregnant during their third year and soon gave birth to their son James Jr. In October, just after JJ started kindergarten, things began to fall apart for the couple. Frank Ladd suffered a fatal heart attack in the bedroom of the apartment he supplied his mistress. The scandal was successfully covered up, but Lydia had been quite jaded by the sordid events.
Lydia had idolized her father. He had been her whole life after the tragic death of her mother when she was thirteen. A drunk driver, naturally a man, had run a stop sign and collided with her mother's car. Lydia was seated beside her mother when the accident occurred and survived almost unscathed, at least physically. However the mental pain and anguish remained buried and was never dealt with until all the unsavory circumstances surrounding the death of her father surfaced. Near a mental breakdown, she sought counseling.
Dr. Helen Alterson was an ardent feminist. She had struggled all her life against a male dominated society, starting with her abusive, alcoholic father who regularly molested her until she was old enough to defend herself. All through school she had achieved straight A's, and had the highest grade point average in her high school at graduation. The administration felt the valedictorian should be a male, so even though she had earned that slot, she had been forced to yield it and accept the salutatorian slot. This so infuriated her that she sued the district, and after a long drawn out legal battle involving the ACLU, she won. It was a Phyric victory, since she was a senior in college by then. Her reputation proceeded her, and the administration of her college made sure that there was no discrimination against her. Once more she graduated at the top with a 4.00 GPA. Her entry into grad school was a breeze, and she earned her doctorate in Psychology.
Interning and working at several major inner city hospitals, she established a reputation as a man hater, and pushed the police and courts to punish abusive husbands and fathers. By using hypnosis, she was able to get inside the minds of her patients and draw out long suppressed fears to be dealt with. Just as capably she used her ability to instill confidence, submissiveness, or other traits in her patients. She also earned an excellent reputation among her female clients as a concerned and compassionate human being. Her male patients left her feeling like the scum of the earth, bearing the burden of responsibility for their actions and inconsiderate behavior by becoming submissive to the needs of the women about them.
Lydia had heard of Dr. Alterson's abilities and skill and arranged to see her for the treatment she needed. Dr. Alterson discovered the fears and anger buried inside Lydia, and used hypnosis to bring it all out in the open. She really helped Lydia come to grips with her problems. Basically it boiled down to the simple fact that it had been a male who was at fault in loss of both her parents, and that males were not to be taken on their word.
Formerly meek and submissive, Lydia immediately began to blossom into a thinking, independent woman. One of her first acts was to revert to her maiden name, much to her husband's dismay. In January she successfully rebuffed James Sr. in his efforts to assume full control of the family business, LADD'S REALTY AND INSURANCE, by retaining her position as sole owner to become chairperson of the board of directors. She did appoint James as president which seemed to mollify him since he would be in charge of the daily operations. Immediately she began to replace the members of board of directors with women, the first of whom was Dr. Alterson. In addition, she appointed the top saleswoman, Gwen Deeter, as Vice President to see that the day to day operations were not as sexist as they had been under her father's guidance. Gwen had orders to report directly to Lydia if there were any problems in that area.
Lydia sensed Dr. Alterson's desire to be her own boss. However, her work limited her income since many of her patients could ill afford the normal fees of her profession. Lydia decided to refurbish and remodel her father's first major development property as a center for helping women entrepreneurs, or those catering to women, establish their businesses. The complex was located on the land that made up the front of the Ladd estate. Lydia renamed the small suburban shopping/apartment/condominium complex LADD'S EXCHANGE and it quickly became a Mecca for frustrated women. It was the perfect location for her partnership with Dr. Alterson and in March the pair set up ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER an exclusive private health clinic. Dr. Alterson knew and recruited several women physicians in various specialties who would eagerly come to work in an environment established and run by women that would cater to the all the needs of women.
Over the next few months Lydia invested several million dollars renovating, upgrading, improving, and adding to the LADD'S EXCHANGE complex. There were five 4 story, 24 unit one, two, and three bedroom apartment houses; five 2 story, 5 unit two and three bedroom condominiums; and a dual strip mall. The two 900 feet long by 100 feet deep buildings of the shopping mall were at right angles to the street and faced each other across a crowded, hazardous 500 feett wide central parking lot with a much larger parking area next to the busy road. The row of apartment buildings was located behind the shopping malls 100 feet from the retail buildings. Each apartment building was 100 feet long and 80 feet deep and 50 feet apart. The row of condominiums was 100 feet behind the apartment buildings, and they were 100 feet long and 80 feet deep and 50 feet apart.
To improve the retail area, Lydia had a second floor added to the existing buildings and the parking lot between the two buildings torn up. Two 100 feet wide concourses were constructed next to the existing malls. Between them two additional 300 feet wide by 400 feet long two floor retail buildings were added with a 100 feet wide concourse separating them and connecting the two longer concourses so that the new and old buildings formed a huge "H". Soaring rounded glass roofs were constructed over the promenades. This created wide, enclosed areas that were put to many uses, among which were comfortable shrub and flower gardens with ponds, fountains, and benches, and small kiosks. The second floor was surrounded by a wide walkway inside the concourses. Naturally, Lydia began to actively recruit women to open stores and shops to make the mall a full spectrum facility.
In April after those renovations had started, JJ's school, ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL, which was located beside the LADD'S EXCHANGE complex and Lydia's personal estate appealed to Lydia for financial help in upgrading their facilities. Lydia was an alumni of the school and sat down with the Mother Superior and her staff to see what was needed and what help could be given. Lydia had many fond memories of the years she had spent inside those imposing brick structures.
Lydia was surprised to see that Mother Superior Mary Francis still looked the same. After their initial conversation, the discussion slowly slipped by Lydia as that stern visage invoked many memories, most of them pleasant. Lydia couldn't help but smile as she recalled several occasions when the domineering nun had collared an errant boy and paddled him before his classmates. This kept most of the boys well behaved and in line. They all wanted to avoid the next step in the school's strict discipline. When paddling didn't settle a boy, the next step, at the parent's discretion, was either expulsion or Petticoat Discipline... putting the boy into the girls' uniform and making him attend class. Usually a boy only needed one dose, most needed only to witness another boy undergoing the humiliating treatment. Of course, there was the occasional boy who seemed to misbehave so he would be put into skirts. Lydia wondered whatever happened to a boy from her class, Marcus Blushing, who spent his last two years of high school under constant Petticoat Discipline. She had been friends with the slight boy all through their schooling and had never been able to understand why the normally meek lad had done those out of character nasty deeds knowing full well that he'd be Petticoated.
Mother Superior Mary Francis noticed the faint smile and far away look in Lydia's eyes and curtly asked, "Well, Lydia, I see you haven't changed too much since your graduation. I never saw such a good student who was constantly drifting away with her thoughts. What are you daydreaming about now?"
Lydia blushed like a schoolgirl, Sister Mary Francis had that effect on people, and haltingly replied, "I... I was just recalling the methods that you employed to keep the boys in line..." Here she paused and sheepishly looked at Sister Mary Francis.
Sister Mary Francis smiled and added softly but firmly, "We still use those same methods just as effectively although now most of the parents withdraw their bratty boys before we can petticoat them." Somehow in the unerring way that made her so effective she went on with a twinkle in her eyes, "Which Petticoated boy caught your fancy?"
Lydia blushed deeply, still amazed at the Nun's unerring perceptiveness and sheepishly replied, "I'm curious about whatever became of Marcus Blushing."
Sister Mary Francis laughed which surprised Lydia, and two of the three staff members tittered while the third blushed which only added to Lydia's confusion. Quickly regaining her composure, Sister Mary Francis spoke. "Let me answer your question about Marcus by introducing my staff. This is Sister Faith Beggs, our budget directoress," she stated as Lydia shook hands with the tiny grey haired fiftyish woman. "Next to her is Sister Rebecca Bomboy, head teacher of the high school," she stated as Lydia shook hands with an imposing dark haired woman in her early forties. "And last is the head teacher of our elementary school, Sister Marcia Blushing," she finished as Lydia shook hands with the slight, red faced Nun who was about her age.
Lydia froze in mid hand shake. Suddenly her mouth dropped open as she recognized that Sister Marcia was Marcus Blushing! Lydia could have been knocked over with a feather at that point.
Sister Mary Francis laughed aloud once more and her face kept it's grin. Lydia thought the stately white haired woman looked quite attractive when she smiled. Looking once more at Sister Marcia, Lydia wondered if she and Marcus were really the same person.
Sister Mary Francis settled down but kept the smile on her face. "Your friend and classmate Marcus Blushing wished he'd been born a girl. I figured that out when he was in the fifth grade. I could tell by the way he reacted whenever he saw another boy being Petticoated. He wasn't horrified or embarrassed like the other guys, he was jealous, only he didn't realize it. Over the next few years I watched him quite closely, and determined I was right. From conversations with his widowed mother I learned that she had always wanted a daughter, and that while she tried to raise Marcus as a boy, her heart wasn't in it. When I confronted them with my idea, Marcus denied it, but we all knew the truth. That was just after he'd turned 16 after finishing tenth grade. We arranged for him to do all those nasty things so that I could Petticoat him. That way he could live as a girl without being hassled by his friends and schoolmates. It worked quite well too. No one ever suspected the truth."
"When he graduated, I made arrangements for him to become a full time permanent woman by having him join a nunnery and take his vows. Once he'd accepted himself as a nun, we helped her through college and hired her as a teacher. She is quite capable and knows how to handle errant little boys quite effectively," Sister Mary Francis added proudly. "Sister Marcia isn't the only male nun in our facility."
That statement caught the stunned Lydia off balance as she glanced in disbelief at Sister Mary Francis. How could a man be a nun? Weren't they dangerous to have around the children? These and dozens of other questions swirled in her head.
Still smiling, the good sister continued, "During the depression, there was a boy who spent most of his time climbing trees, playing gangsters or cowboys and Indians, or baseball. His manners were virtually non-existent and he had little respect for his elders. His alcoholic father saw nothing wrong with his son's boorishness, and despite his mother's best efforts, he was quite a hellion, both at home and at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI. The mother superior at that time had been unable to convince the lad's father of his child's growing delinquency. It took the theft of the school's charity box which the father found in the boy's bedroom to show him the truth. Being a good Irish Catholic, the father almost beat the boy to death."
A brief shiver swept over Sister Mary Francis, almost as if she could feel that beating, then she grew solemn as she continued, "In the hospital, the remorseful father finally listened to the mother superior and her plans for corrective action. Her solution was an old tried and true method used by many mothers, grandmothers, aunts, and nuns. It is quite effective in controlling rowdy, unrepentant boys. The ten year old boy found himself leaving the hospital in petticoats. The results were quite dramatic since he was required not only to wear girls' clothes, he had to behave like one too. The first week he was full of hatred and rebelliousness, but the Petticoats took their toll. By the end of a month, he appeared to be a delightfully modest, polite young lady. He never returned to pants since it just so happened that the only permanent damage he suffered in the beating was the loss of his testicles. As the feminized boy grew, he never entered male puberty, but grew soft and rounded. His Petticoat Punishment had changed to Petticoat delight by the time he reached high school. By that time he thought of himself as a girl, and she too took her vows and became a teaching nun here. Having realized the benefits and effectiveness of Petticoat Discipline, she was instrumental in having the technique urged upon the parents of recalcitrant boys by nuns across the country."
Here Sister Mary Francis paused to catch her breath. Looking directly at Lydia she went on, "I knew what Marcus was feeling when he was a student, and I know what Sister Marcia feels now. My name used to be Mark Frank, I was that fortunate boy."
Lydia was left speechless. The woman she'd feared and admired and often tried to emulate after the death of her mother had just confessed to her that she was really a male!
Before Lydia could form her thoughts the sister went on, "Since I know the fears and joys of being a boy in skirts, I encourage and welcome letters from boys now living as girls. I've become an advice columnist on the subject. I've even created a pen-pal club called B.E.L.L.E., which stands for Boys Echoing Lacy Lass Essence. It's similar to A.A., and operates as a safe place in which the correspondents can air concerns, fears, and joys with others who are in similar situations. There is no condemnation, the openness helps the confused and frightened boys to accept their girlhood."
"We currently have several Petticoated boys attending school, and we're always looking for more," added Sister Mary Francis with an impish grin. "Unfortunately, our financial resources are not able to keep up with the growth of modern technology. We need to update or science labs, and we'd like to place computers in every classroom. For that we need business sponsors. We're hoping that you, with your efforts to upgrade LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL, will help us and head our campaign to enlist the businesses in your complex to contribute on a regular basis. I'm sure we can help you out as well by encouraging our students and parents to shop in your facilities."
Lydia was impressed with the plan, and realized that Sister Mary Francis combined the best of the male world with that of the female. It all made sense with what Dr. Alterson had been telling her. The seeds for the future aspirations of LADD's EXCHANGE were planted, watered, and ready to sprout. "I'll be glad to help you, Mother Superior," Lydia replied with a smile. “As a matter of fact, I'm sure several of my business associates will be more than glad to assist you in whatever way they can to help the school and those fortunate lads adapt to their girlish life. I'm certain modern medicine can be extremely effective in converting unwilling, unrepentant boys into sweet, docile girls."
The meeting ended with smiles and good feelings on the part of all who attended. Lydia and Sister Marcia made arrangements to meet to renew their friendship. Lydia took the first major step on the road towards the destruction of nasty, unsavory males by associating herself with the experienced nuns.
When she returned home, Lydia began to re-examine her life. Her son JJ was becoming quite a handful and she realized that James Sr. was spending very little time with the boy. Lydia began to question James about all the time he spent at the office and wondered out loud if he, like her father, was having affairs. James Jr. had just turned six by this time, and she chided her husband for not spending time with the wild boy. To add to her disillusionment with her family Lydia desperately wanted a daughter to fawn over and pamper. She began to question whether her suspicions about James Sr. Possible extra-curricular sexual activities had anything to do with her inability to have a second child.
Naturally James indignantly denied having any affairs, and blamed their infertility problems on Lydia's anxiety. In reality, he was having an affair with his 19 year old secretary, and she hadn't been the first. If the truth be told, he had never stopped using his good looks to seduce women. Once James Jr. was born, he quietly had visited a doctor and had a vasectomy while his newborn son and Lydia were still in the hospital.
James decided to turn the heat down a bit by paying more attention to JJ and began to take his son to sporting events. Attending professional baseball, basketball, and football games became a weekly event for the duo. James saw a lot of himself in his son, and used their time together to educate his son on how to charm the fairer sex by using his brains and looks. JJ was a rapid learner and soon had his mother convinced that he'd turned over a new leaf and given up on his wild ways. It almost broke Lydia's heart to refuse JJ's request for a mini-bike. His unhappy but quiet acceptance of her refusal pleased her. A more polite and well behaved boy couldn't be found, at least when his mother was around.
The household staff knew otherwise, as did his teachers and classmates who grew to detest the obnoxious spoiled brat. Lydia found it hard to believe the tales she heard about her son's misadventures. She went to see Sister Marcia about JJ and was surprised by unfavorable report. The lad was smart enough to stay just at the line of requiring severe discipline without crossing over it. Lydia approved the use of corporal discipline when the teachers saw fit, moving that line for the unsuspecting boy.
After a few spankings JJ realized he'd better not be quite so bad in school since the teachers had a direct line to his mother. JJ relished playing the innocent victim of people who were jealous of their wealth. JJ's angelic appearance made his pleas of guiltlessness all the more believable. His lithe, slim build long straight blonde hair, and big innocent blue eyes gave him an aura of credulity.
James found his affairs limited to quickies in the office due to the vigilance of Gwen Deeter. Neither he nor Tricia Tremont, his secretary/mistress, were happy. Tricia pouted more and more each day. She had grown used to nice dinners and expensive gifts before Frank Ladd's untimely death. Finally she issued James an ultimatum, either they go back to the way things had been, or she'd go to Lydia. James knew the petulant girl would do as she threatened since she really had nothing to lose. Being resourceful, James latched onto Harry Simms, a young man fresh from college to be his surrogate.
James told Lydia that Harry and Tricia were dating and both liked sports. Explaining that he was often quite tired from his work, he thought it would be a good idea if the young couple accompanied JJ and he to the events to share in the driving and keeping an eye on the rambunctious boy. Lydia saw no harm in such a relationship and didn't object, a decision she would later regret.
The first time the two accompanied him and his dad to a baseball game, JJ sensed the tension of the fake couple. Tricia obviously wanted to be with his father, and Harry just as obviously was trying to keep JJ occupied so that he wouldn't see the relationship between the two. Precocious JJ was well aware that Harry was his well paid babysitter. Just as he was quite aware that Tricia was not Harry's girlfriend but his father's. He was also aware that his mother suspected nothing to be amiss as the two younger adults accompanied them to the sporting events. JJ decided to play along with the adults and see what would develop. The wiles and guiles that his father had taught him were put to good use.
By their fourth trip to the city to watch a game James decided to make a day of it and stay overnight. JJ could barely suppress his delight when Harry turned into his high paid babysitter as they shared a room while his father and Tricia shared another. When they arrived home, Lydia wanted to hear all about their weekend and JJ effervescently told all that they had seen and done. He looked straight at his dad as he told his mother all about the neat rooms they stayed in. Perspiration was flowing freely from James as he listened to JJ tell his mother all about their trip. The relief he felt when JJ said nothing about who had slept with whom was monumental.
Moments later JJ cornered his dad and innocently asked once more about that min-bike he wanted. James frowned and told his son that it was out of the question, adding that he was disappointed with JJ since the matter had been discussed and closed previously. JJ smiled, shrugged his shoulders, and turned to walk away, nonchalantly saying as he did so that he forgot to tell his mother who had stayed in each room during their overnight jaunt.
James quickly called JJ back and told the sweetly smiling boy that he'd only been joking and that they would be going to pick out the mini-bike the next day. JJ smiled and thanked his dad, then went off to play. James looked after his son with a wry grin, realizing he'd taught the lad too well.
The mini-bike upset Lydia, but James Sr. insisted it was a guy thing. Lydia couldn't understand why James was suddenly spoiling JJ. In the past he'd preached that the boy must earn all he received. When she questioned him, he sloughed her objections off with the excuse that she had been the one who insisted he spend more time with the boy.
James and JJ quickly reached an understanding where JJ would get whatever he wanted as long as it wasn't so outlandish that Lydia would strenuously object to it. James was assured of JJ's silence about his affair with Tricia, and now openly engaged in fondling and teasing sex play around the boy. JJ and Harry often went to the games alone while James and Tricia went elsewhere. Things went on in this vein for quite a while.
*****
About a year after James began his illicit affair using JJ as his cover, a different set of circumstances was taking place across town. Susan Lymaster was making a copy of the personnel file of Carla Fake, hoping it would prove useful at a later date. Chuckling mirthlessly to herself while she stealthily made the photocopies, she thought the old lecher had gotten exactly what he'd deserved. His many efforts to corner and paw at her ate at her, adding to her distrust and dislike of males.
Susan was beautiful, blue-eyed, and had a magnificent mane of flaming red hair. She had been one of those girls who had been a beauty all her life and had learned quite early that men want only one thing from a female. Her sixth grade teacher had touched and fondled her, but when she complained, no one had listened or believed. His attention only stopped when she had firmly placed her knee in his groin.
Almost every interaction she had with men after that was similar. By the time she reached senior high, she had given up on men and began experimenting with lesbianism. In college she easily seduced her naive roommate, Linda Almen, and the two became and remained steady lovers. Susan used her brains and wiles, and often used her sensuous body to tease men into getting what she wanted. Her sexy body had easily landed her present position as a junior attorney with the prestigious law firm founded by her lecherous boss.
The quality of her work was excellent so she kept her job while many lesser qualified women had to submit to the old goat's advances or be fired. In addition to fending him off, virtually all the senior partners had no qualms about attempting to seduce their subordinates or clients. Unfortunately, Susan knew that she had no opportunity for advancement unless she too gave in, and no other firm would hire her, such was her boss' power.
Pretty female attorneys weren't the only ones to feel the sexual harassment. Secretaries and clients were subject to the same problems. Such was the fate of curvaceous Carla Fake. The pretty secretary was extremely efficient and Susan felt heat flashes whenever they had been close. They had often discussed their problems with unwanted sexual advances, and a natural friendship had started to develop between the two women. Susan had been able to control her lust for Carla while the male staff had not. Carla had been quite effective in slipping away from major groping until that morning. The entire office was abuzz with the rumors and innuendos of the encounter in the supply room between their esteemed founder and the sexy secretary.
Susan knew if only a quarter of what she heard was true, she could use it to her advantage to advance or get a good recommendation for moving to another firm, thus her need for a copy of Carla's file. In her partitioned corner of the main office, she studied the file and marveled at what it contained. Everything looked innocent on the surface, but when you knew what to look for, the clues were clearly evident.
Susan couldn't repress a chuckle as she imagined the expression on the old fart's face when he made his discovery. Apparently he had used his immense bulk to pin Carla against the shelving. If the rumors were to be believed, he'd been slobbering all over her face as he sloppily kissed her. While one chubby paw squeezed her firm breasts he slipped his other grubby hand under her short skirt to caress her panty clad womanhood. His enraged, horrified scream had been heard by three quarters of the staff, and his pale, clammy face gave evidence of his revulsion as he stumbled from the supply room and into his private restroom where his violent retching was audible.
Scarlet-faced Carla emerged quietly from the supply room a few moments later, her normally immaculate make-up smeared. Everyone watched in unmoving silence as she made her weaving way into the ladies restroom. No one moved or spoke as they listened to the agonized moans coming from the boss' restroom, wondering if Carla had crushed the old bastard's balls.
Finally one of the office sycophants rushed into the boss to offer assistance as the office suddenly bubbled with whispered questions and comments. Every eye was on Carla as she emerged from the restroom after having repaired her make-up and regained her composure. Avoiding any eye contact, she went to her desk, gathered her few personal belongings into her purse, and left without saying a word. Other brown-nosers then rushed into the boss' aid with the news that she'd left.
The rumors that emerged were quickly squelched, and the entire affair hushed up, thus all knew the entire affair had to be true. The men were horrified while the women were delighted. The old lecher had apparently discovered that Carla was, in reality, Carl!
Susan closed the file with a wry gin upon her face and placed it in her brief case. The attraction she had felt for Carla was the only time she had ever felt arousal for a male, even though at the time she didn't know Carla was a male. The idea of a totally feminine male made her warm and tingly as she thought about getting it on with a someone like Carla. Susan thought she might like having the best of both sexes in one person. That idea intrigued her and grew, as did her need for release. She could barely wait to get back to her apartment and share the news of what had happened with Linda.
The two college lovers lived together in their neat but small one bedroom apartment. Linda had been depressed lately and really needed cheering up. Ever since her boss' wife had fallen ill, her work load had increased steadily. What the future would hold was up in the air since the woman was being buried at that very moment.
*****
Across town the mid-March wind blew cold droplets of rain under the protective canopy and chilled the small group of people who were solemnly gathered with their heads bowed. Much to everyone's relief the minister hurried through the burial ceremony. After paying their condolences to the bereaved family, most of the people scurried away to their nearby autos and warmth. Linda hesitated a moment as she looked at her boss and his son, her heart went out to them. The grief she felt over the loss of her parents was still fresh after many years. Her emotions were quite mixed as she squeezed her boss' hand, his silent nod acknowledging her concern before she slowly walked away leaving them alone with their grief.
James Clipp hugged his son close to him as they remained beneath the sagging, drenched, canopy while they watched the casket being lowered into the ground. He was as overwhelmed as Jimmy by the sudden illness and death of the of his wife. Diagnosed only in mid-January, the cancer had taken her in just two months, leaving the duo ill prepared to face life on their own. Both had been totally dependent upon the departed wife/mother for their well-being and guidance. James wondered how he'd manage to handle his CPA business and raise his son. Ever since he'd started seventh grade, Jimmy slowly changed from a neat, quiet, studious boy into a loud, belligerent, troublesome youth, and the change had accelerated as his mother's illness had progressed.
As she drove home, Linda Almen was deep in thought about her future. She was a short and pudgy plain Jane type of girl. Never had she had problems with men trying to take advantage of her, they ignored her, much to her dismay. Not one guy had ever asked her for a date, and the death of her parents during her senior year of high school had left her desperate for love and attention. Susan had used those needs to seduce the relationship hungry girl.
Their relationship was mutually satisfactory, and they truly cared for one another. Susan occasionally went out and picked up other women, but Linda was too shy and uncertain to attempt anything. Deep down Linda wanted a man, and to become a mother. Susan recognized this, and feared that one day some unscrupulous older man would find Linda easy prey for his deprivations. That had been one of the reasons she'd been glad when Linda had landed the job as assistant CPA with Clipp CPA since James Clipp was a small nerdy type guy who was happily married with a son.
Linda had supper ready when Susan arrived home. A warm hug and kiss kindled the fires that had been growing slowly all day. As they ate, Susan listened intently to Linda as she spoke about the funeral. Susan suddenly realized that Linda was falling in love with her boss and not even aware of the fact. This worried Susan as she didn't want to lose her lover. Using the emotional high that Linda had achieved, Susan easily had the girl in bed and moaning with the pleasure of her release.
As they snuggled afterwards, Linda laughed as Susan described the events in the office that day, then suddenly began to cry. Bewildered, Susan did her best to comfort Linda. Once she'd calmed her, the ensuing quiet discussion revealed Linda's jealousy that a guy could be more attractive that she, plus her growing need to become a mother. After Linda fell into an exhausted sleep, Susan lay quietly wondering what she could do to relieve Linda's anguish and still keep her. Slowly a wild plan began to form.
James had placed more and more control into Linda's capable hands as his wife's illness had progressed until she was now doing as much work as he was. Susan suggested that Linda offer her services as a lawyer to James as he tried to rearrange his affairs. Eagerly he accepted the offer and Susan became a regular visitor to the CPA office. With Susan's subtle encouragement during their lovemaking, Linda began taking on a more dominate role in the office so that she was making most of the major decisions by mid-April. James quite willingly yielded to Linda just as he had yielded to his wife.
It was also in mid-April that Linda found James with his head propped heavily on his arms, massaging his temples. She knew that Jimmy was becoming more of a problem, and the call that she'd just transferred into James from the school had to be another crisis. By this time, thanks to Susan's hints and suggestions, Linda realized she was falling for her boss. Stepping silently behind him, she tenderly slipped his hands away and took over the soothing massage.
James sighed as he relaxed under her capable ministrations, and told her that Jimmy was being given in-school suspension for the rest of the school year for being caught trying to sneak into the girls' locker room. He wondered aloud whether he should take Jimmy back to see Dr. Alterson at the BETTER THAN BEFORE counseling center. Bemoaning his inability to control the wild lad, James instinctively turned to bury his face in Linda's soft, comforting bosom just as he had often done with his wife. Linda was startled but pleased by his unexpected move, having no idea how to react, she simply continued the massage. As he relaxed, James began to cry as his emotions burst forth. Linda felt her breasts tingle and her nipples harden. Her breathing became short, and a familiar heat began in her groin. At the same time, slowly, almost imperceptibly, James tearful sobbing changed to passion.
Without conscious thought by either of them, they were soon locked in a passionate kiss as their hands explored each other. Soon they had slipped to the floor where the pent up frustrations and lust of James mingled with the desire and needs of Linda. Afterwards they cuddled quietly, James felt guilty for seducing Linda, her awkward lovemaking had been ample evidence of her virginity with a man. Although Linda had achieved great orgasms in her lesbian lovemaking with Susan, she now felt fulfilled for the first time in her life, and wished to repeat their lovemaking.
Slowly they disentangled themselves as their passion cooled. A long, quiet but earnest conversation followed as they confessed their hopes and fears. Both wanted time to think and were not ready to make a firm commitment, so they returned to their work, knowing that many more trysts would be occurring.
Jimmy sat in the detention room with the other borderline delinquents, smirking with satisfaction. They all had slapped him on the back and congratulated him on his escapade. Finally he was being accepted as one of them. Inside, he was trembling, afraid of what punishment he faced at home. Whatever it was, though, would be worth it! The assistant principal had caught him in the outer locker room as he'd been making his escape from the showers where he had successfully spied upon the glistening naked nubile bodies of his female classmates. Several of the twelve year olds were really stacked!
Fortunately the stern woman had assumed he been entering the area instead of leaving, otherwise he'd have been expelled. The guys had all eagerly listened to his vivid descriptions of the bounteous attributes of the girls. Most were shocked by his revelation that one of the girls who loved showing off her assets by wearing tight sweaters was really showing off her padding.
For Jimmy, his acclaim by the young hoods was music to his ears. Ever since he could remember he'd been the subject of teasing and ridicule by the tough classmates he tried so hard to emulate. The fact that he'd been a straight "A" student through grade school compounded their teasing. In seventh grade he dropped to a "C" average, much to his parents' dismay, and the teasing about his nerdiness slacked off. Besides that problem area, he'd always been the smallest in his class. Things had grown worse as most of the guys began to show signs of their masculinity. Deepening voices, body hair growth, and for some even beards signaled their advancement into manhood. In the showers, Jimmy felt embarrassed when he looked upon their manly equipment. They proudly strutted about with semi-erections showing off their hairy 6 to 8 inch specimens while Jimmy did his best to hide his infantile hairless 2 inches. Standing a full head shorter than most of his classmates, Jimmy looked like a juvenile eight year old compared to them. Their unmerciful teasing, coupled with the loss of his protective mother, was forcing him to prove he was as much a man as they were even if he wasn't as well hung. His trip into the girls' locker room had given him the boost his wilting manliness needed. The nerdy image he brought with him was gone.
That night, James read Jimmy the riot act and grounded the boy indefinitely. Jimmy used his new found machismo to slough off the butt chewing in a manner which infuriated James. James lay in bed thinking alternatively about Jimmy and Linda. Anger and lust are quite similar.
When she arrived home from work that night, Susan knew immediately by the glow upon Linda's face that she'd lost her virginity. Immediate action was needed to prevent her form losing her lover. Without waiting for the details or supper, she took Linda's arm and led her to their bedroom where she fell upon her with unbridled lust. Linda had vowed to end their lesbian relationship just as Susan had suspected she would, but the quickness of her assault had overwhelmed the still tingling girl.
Afterwards a confused Linda lay contently in Susan's arms and listened to her wild plan. Linda giggled and snuggled into Susan's warm breasts. "You want to keep me as your lover even if James and I get married. That's really unbelievable, Susan," Linda told her lover. "After what you just did to me, though, I think you may be able to get your wish."
Susan stroked her lover warmly. "I know I'll get my wish," she stated confidently. "James is weak and submissive. If we play our cards right, he'll agree to our menage-et-trois. We'll all benefit by our affair. Besides, I discovered I really like the flavor his juices add to yours." She laughed at Linda's shocked reaction to that revelation and thought to herself, "Maybe I'll even sample some direct from the source. I'd never do so from a macho guy, but James is different, almost like one of us... like Carla maybe..." With those thoughts, the lovers drifted off to a blissful dream filled sleep.
A week passed before James and Linda made love again. Jimmy still basked in the warmth of his glory, and Susan plotted. By the time the school year ended, James and Linda were getting it on almost every day. Susan eagerly devoured Linda every night and was ready for the next step in her plan. Jimmy realized he was walking on eggshells with his new buddies, they once more began to question his virility. It was time for him to pull another stunt to prove he really was one of the guys. Vainly he tried to come up with a solution, but his grounding prevented any such miss-deeds. Each night he attempted to masturbate, playing with his diminutive manhood until it was too sore to touch with frustrating results.
June 13th was day to remember for James, Linda, and Susan. By prior arrangement, Susan just happened to enter the unlocked office of CLIPP CPA while Linda and James were getting it on in his office. Carefully locking the door behind her, she nervously stripped to the buff and quietly slipped into James' office. The writhing duo on the couch were oblivious to her presence. As she watched, Susan's already aroused libido reached new heights. She saw what Linda was doing to James' manhood with her tongue, and felt the urge to join in. Her past fears of men were still very much present, but James' stature and position, and knowing that Linda totally dominated him, made him safe. Her desire to sample his juices directly had grown to an obsession over the past few weeks as she eagerly drank his nectar from Linda's nest.
Linda made room for Susan without missing a beat as she licked James' quivering manhood. Tentatively at first Susan flicked her tongue against his musky turgid flesh, then as she found herself drawn to it, she opened her mouth and completely engulfed his 5 inches. James at first merely accepted the additional stimulation without realizing it's source. As he rapidly approached the bursting point he realized the effort was strikingly different from that which Linda normally used. The urgency and animal lust were literally more than he could stand. Looking down he was stunned to see Susan's bobbing head, but was unable to stop his explosion as she drained every bit of his available juices.
Totally drained and confused, he sank back in delighted exhaustion as the two women realized he was wasted. Their lust had not been close to being satiated, so they did what came natural for them and turned to each other. James just lay and watched as the two women writhed on the floor in the most arousing, steamy "69" scene he'd ever imagined. By the time they were finished, he was ready for more. Linda smiled and accepted his advances as Susan crawled to the side to watch their frantic coupling.
Afterwards, Linda and Susan confessed their lesbian relationship to James, who listened in stunned amazement. Both naked women were touching and fondling him as they told him about their past sexual history and their affair. By the time Susan engulfed him once more, he was more than willing to accept anything either of them wanted. Susan's plan had worked!
Jimmy had met Linda before the death of his mother and liked the pleasant young woman. In April he had met Susan when she had come to their home to go through the legal papers as she took over the legal affairs of the family. Jimmy liked what he saw. Susan, as far as Jimmy was concerned, was a walking Playboy Centerfold. While Linda and Susan realized that Jimmy was a young male chauvinist pig, both did their best to placate the rowdy lad and stay on his good side out of fear that his opinion could derail their plans for James. So when James sat down with Jimmy to talk to him about his growing affair with Linda, and his desire to have not only Linda but Susan move into their home, the horny lad licked his lips in anticipation of living under the same roof with his dream girl. When the lease on their apartment expired at the end of June, Linda moved into James' bedroom while Susan took over the vacant third bedroom between James' and Jimmy's bedrooms.
Linda and Susan took over the housekeeping, laundry, and cooking chores much to the relief of the beleaguered males. Jimmy delighted in watching Susan work around the house, and she purposely dressed provocatively to tease and entice the boy. Susan changed into a silky, ruffled lace trimmed nightie and robe each night about 9:30pm. Jimmy and James both drooled over the sexy beauty as she proudly displayed her assets. Linda was not worried since she would take James to bed and use his arousal to her advantage as they spent themselves. While they did that, Susan would escort an eager Jimmy to his bed and tuck him in tenderly, giving him a warm kiss upon his forehead. To do this she had to sit on the edge of his bed and lean across him, propping herself up on one arm placed on his other side. After Susan left him alone, this closeness finally enabled Jimmy to achieve an erection, and he exhausted himself and his awakening manhood in heady fantasy trysts with the nymph, Susan, before falling into a dead sleep immediately afterwards.
Susan was well aware of the effect she had upon Jimmy, and intentionally teased him knowing that he'd stay in his room playing out his dreams. She had "accidentally" left a pair of her frilliest panties hanging in the bathroom. Sure enough, Jimmy took the bait and snatched up the dainty delight and snuck it back to his room. Each night after Susan left him alone, he would retrieve them from their hiding place and slip them beneath the covers. As he fantasized about Susan, he would fondle the soft, lace trimmed nylon imagining she still wore them. Inevitably, he would come in their cloying softness, drop the soggy mess wearily to the floor, and fall asleep. In the morning he'd carefully retrieve and rinse them out before returning them to their hiding place.
After leaving Jimmy to his fantasies, Susan would join James and Linda who had by that time consummated their lust. James would lay on the side of the bed and watch as Susan entered and kissed Linda, slowly working her way into their favorite "69" position. When satiated, both women would turn to the re-aroused James and use their tongues to exhaust him. Then Linda and James would both caress and tongue Susan until she climaxed. Susan would return to her bedroom while James and Linda cuddled, usually getting it on once more before going to sleep.
James was delighted that Jimmy had suddenly lost all interest in hanging out with his hoodlum buddies since Linda and Susan moved in. He was well aware that Susan's teasing was the reason for the boy's sudden desire to stay home and be good. The fact that he'd almost failed seventh grade had also put quite a damper on his growing delinquency. Susan made it abundantly clear that if Jimmy misbehaved, he would not be tucked in at night, and thus would lose his stimulus for his nightly fantasies. While James felt uneasy about the method, he couldn't argue with the results. For the first time since his wife had died, Jimmy was being obedient. He decided the price was not too high. By the end of July, the four had developed a comfortable, caring extended family relationship.
Susan, Linda and James had many discussions about the sexual harassment Susan and other women faced when dealing with male dominated firms. Susan had steered many disgruntled women to CLIPP CPA since Linda and James were willing and able to meet the needs of women. It was August 1st when James finally asked Susan why she didn't open her own practice to serve females, just as she'd convinced him to do. Her reply was simple... finances. It took money to set up a new office and time to establish a profitable business.
As the plotting duo had planned, at that point in the discussion Linda commented that CLIPP CPA had reached the point where the two of them were at their capacity. Susan asked why they didn't hire a secretary to handle the phone and desk operations. James replied that they didn't have enough space for another desk, and doubted if they had enough work to keep a full time secretary busy. Susan suppressed a smile and winked at Linda.
"You know," Susan spoke up as if a bright idea had just struck. "If you were to relocate you could expand your office space and I could take a portion to establish my own practice. Between your needs for a secretary and mine, we could hire a full time secretary and share her."
James sat up and looked thoughtful. "Yes, that does sound like a good idea. I could expand CLIPP CPA's business simply by tapping into your clientele and vise-versa! I think we should check into it."
Linda drew in a deep breath and placed a dampening hand on James' arm. "James," she stated coolly while she shivered inside at the boldness of her move. "I think CLIPP CPA should change it's name if we do this. I believe I'm much more than your employee at this point. If anything I'm a partner. When we move, it should be as CLIPP-ALMEN CPA."
Linda and Susan waited with baited breath as James looked at Linda, obviously deep in thought. Finally he nodded his head and smiled, much to their relief. "Yes, I think you're right," he stated. "I've been talking about treating women fairly and I thought I was, now I realize that I've been a chauvinist too." Turning to Susan, he added, "As the first client of LYMASTER ASSOCIATES - ATTORNEYS AT LAW, I'd like you to handle the paperwork to change the name of CLIPP CPA to CLIPP-ALMEN CPA. In addition, I think we could draw up a partnership for our new businesses. How does 25% interest in LYMASTER ASSOCIATES for CLIPP-ALMEN CPA sound in exchange for 25% interest of CLIPP-ALMEN CPA for LYMASTER ASSOCIATES?"
Susan laughed openly and hugged James, with Linda joining. James didn't object as the happy trio soon found the hug growing torrid. After they were all satiated, James looked at Susan and nonchalantly asked, "Just how long have you been plotting this?"
Linda audibly caught her breath but Susan smiled confidently. "Since the very beginning, darling. Since day one."
James merely settled back into Linda's arms and smiled. "So, where should we relocate and who should we hire as secretary? I assume you have that all figured out too, right?"
Susan nodded her head. "Yes, CLIPP-ALMEN CPA will be my second client. I'm already working for Lydia Ladd. Once we set up business in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL, I'll take over the accounts of all of Lydia's businesses. She'll be moving her CPA business to you at the same time."
James sat up and opened his eyes in amazement. "Lydia Ladd," he questioned in disbelief. "She's one dynamic woman. Who'd have thought that she'd accomplish so much in a year and a half. She took the crumbling businesses her father owned and turned them all around. She's done more for women's equality in this area than anyone. She's got to be worth several million dollars; she owns LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL, LADD REALTY AND INSURANCE, and is the main partner in ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. If we get all that business, we'll have to hire several assistant CPAs." Shaking his head, he marveled at Susan's accomplishments. "I guess we'll need more than one full time secretary, but won't need our partnership," he added sadly as an afterthought.
"On the contrary," Susan smiled. "I insist we form the partnership. I have no intention of losing either of you! Besides, I already have an experienced secretary lined up to become our joint office manager, she comes highly recommended by Lydia Ladd and Dr. Alterson from BETTER THAN BEFORE counseling center which will also be one of our clients. You've heard me talk about her quite often, Carla Fake."
James smiled broadly, "Of course, the transsexual secretary. She'd fit right in with our menage-et-trois. You might even let yourself lose your virginity to a male like that. Heaven knows I've tried often enough without success."
Susan didn't bat an eye and looked straight at James. "I'll make you a deal, James. If Carla does take my cherry, you'll let her take your's too."
James paled and coughed, "Well now, I don't know about that..."
Linda jumped in at that point as she squeezed his manhood tenderly. "Come off it, lover. What I've got in my hand doesn't agree with your disclaimer. I think Susan's offer is valid." Then she looked at Susan and added her own twist, "provided she then let's you sample her!"
Susan smiled and nodded, "That's only fair. But I'll tell you now, it'll be a while before I let any man stick his thing in me like that! James, we're both safe for a while."
James was mollified by the carrot offered with the stick and meekly agreed to the deal. The thought of getting it on with a male repulsed him, but he'd seen Carla, she certainly didn't look like a male, and he doubted whether she could function as such. The more he thought about it, the more he felt safe from ever having to fulfill their bargain.
Their conversation ended as most did, in another tumble on the well used bed.
Ever since they'd moved into the Clipp home, Susan and Linda were slowly but steadily luring James and Jimmy into becoming lingerie addicts and budding transvestites. Soft nylon, ruffles, and lace were constantly surrounding and teasing them. Once James had agreed to their partnership, Susan informed Linda that it was time to go into the next step of her plan and bring both males into full feminine blossom.
On August 2nd, Linda had little trouble coaxing James into lingerie. She and Susan had worn him out, and as they cuddled after Susan left, she pouted. James wanted to know what was wrong, and after a bit a of calculated hedging, she said, "I don't want you to get jealous but at times I miss falling asleep cuddled up next to Susan."
James was jealous and hurt. "I thought you loved sleeping with me. What does Susan give you that I don't?"
Linda snuggled up to him. "Well," she said sheepishly. "I like her soft, smooth skin and the feeling of our nighties as we snuggle."
James was silent for a few moments as he idly stroked Linda through her nightie. "Well, my skin isn't too rough and you have your nightie on..." he whined in response.
Linda sat up and looked at him with a devilish grin upon her face. "I have an idea," she giggled. "Come with me," she ordered as she took his hand and led him to the bathroom. "Step into the shower," she told him as she rummaged in the linen closet.
She was pouring a handful of NAIR onto her hand as she approached him. It didn't take James long to realize what she intended to do to him and opened his mouth to protest, but her obvious delight in what she was about to do silenced him. With a sigh, he allowed her to spread the depilatory lotion all over his body, including his genitals. Fifteen minutes later he shivered with unexpected delight as she rinsed every bit of his sparse body hair down the drain. He saw it clumping about the drain and wondered if he was doing the right thing. Before he could feel too guilty, she spread a lilac scented skin softening lotion over his smooth flesh and tenderly massaged it into his receptive skin. New and delightfully strange sensations swept his entire body as she carefully tended to him. He didn't even argue when she slipped the soft powder blue babydoll nightie over his head when they returned to the bedroom. He marveled at the softness and sexiness of the diaphanous material as it gently swirled and caressed his sensitized flesh. All too soon they were in bed once more, entwined in tender and highly passionate lovemaking.
As they lay together afterwards basking in the warm afterglow of the best love-making either had ever experienced, their soft smooth flesh rubbing against each other through the double layers of their nighties, he whispered hoarsely to her, "Now I understand why you miss sleeping with Susan."
Linda snuggled closer and whispered back as she caressed him through the nylon, "Not anymore, Jane. I'm perfectly happy sleeping with you now. But that doesn't mean we both can't enjoy sleeping with Susan." Snuggling closer she quickly drifted off to sleep.
James lay there reveling in the newness and delight of what had happened. He hadn't missed the fact that she'd called him Jane instead of James and wondered what significance that held for his future. Finally, after much inner turmoil, he decided that if what was to come was any where nearly as pleasant as what he had experienced, he wouldn't object. He was sure of his masculinity and knew that Linda wanted only the best for him, even if it meant a bit of feminization. With that, he contentedly drifted off to sleep with strange visions of himself dressed fully as a woman dancing through his vivid dreams.
In the morning, they touched and caressed much longer and more tenderly then ever. James didn't even resist or complain when they began to dress for work after their joint shower when Linda handed him a pair of powder blue nylon panties edged in lace. He took them with a wry grin and slipped them sensuously up his baby soft and smooth legs. Linda giggled and reached inside to tenderly position his hairless genitals back between his legs. She held up a matching nylon camisole and raised her eyebrows in question. James smiled and daintily raised his arms so she could slip it over his head. He shivered as she smoothed it into place about his hairless torso. They kissed tenderly before they finished dressing.
"It's a shame to cover your pretty lingerie up with those nasty male clothes," Linda whined plaintively as James finished cinching the belt of his trousers. "Sometime we'll have to see what you look like in a dress. I bet you'll look divine, and I'm sure you'll love the way it'll make you feel."
James blushed because he had the identical thoughts in his bewildered mind.
Jimmy's introduction into lingerie wasn't as pleasant. When he awoke that morning, he was surprised to see Susan silently seated by his bed. The look upon her face left him know immediately that she was very upset about something. As the cobwebs slowly cleared from his mind, he racked his memory trying to recall what he might have done to upset her, but nothing appeared. Sitting up, he looked at her in question, then he suddenly blanched as he saw the cum soaked panties dangling from one hooked finger.
Seeing him pale, Susan knew she had Jimmy right where she wanted him. "I was wondering what had happened to these," she stated coolly as she held the damp panties up for display. "I came in to tell you to gather up your laundry and I found them crumpled on the floor. What do you have to say?"
What could he say? Opening and closing his mouth several times didn't give him an answer. Jimmy's mind spun in circles as he searched for an out.
"You obviously like lingerie." Looking at him accusingly she asked, "Were you wearing them when you did this?"
Jimmy shook his head no, still unable to find the words to answer.
"I don't believe you," she stated firmly. "I bet you went into the girl's locker room to steal some lingerie. I've seen the way you ogle me when I'm in my nightie. I bet you wished that you could wear pretty things too. Most little sissy boys do. Would you like me to get you a complete girls' outfit?" Before he could reply she went on with her voice dripping in sweet sarcasm, "I bet you'd look simply adorable in a dress and petticoats! You're much too pretty to be a boy. You really should have been a girl!"
Her questions, suggestions, and taunts were more than Jimmy could take. Biting his lips and hanging his head in shame, he was unable to stem the tears which began flowing down his reddened cheeks. There was no way he could begin to count how often had he heard those same or similar questions and comments. All his life, his earliest memories, contained them. Grade school had been hell because of it. During the past year as his classmates had entered puberty and swaggering about, he'd been forced to hide his equipment because it was so embarrassingly minuscule, almost like an infant's. Were they all correct? Doubts about his manhood had assailed him at every turn the last few months. Even his raid into the girls' locker room had left him doubting as he realized that physically he resembled those he had spied upon rather than those to whom he reported his discoveries. It was only the last month that he'd even been able to function as a male, and now even that had betrayed him.
Susan, changing tactics from the accuser to the defender, dropped the panties and moved to his bed and took him into her warm, comforting arms. "It's all right, Jimmy," she soothed. "There's nothing wrong with a boy who'd rather be a girl. As a matter of fact, you've met a girl whom I know you thought was beautiful who is really a boy."
Jimmy raised his teary eyes to look at her in fear and disbelief.
"Carla Fake is really a boy," she confided to the bewildered lad. "He has lived as a girl since he was about your age. Doctor Alterson from BETTER THAN BEFORE counseling center has been treating him for years with female hormones to enhance his natural beauty and femininity. The same could be done for you, JAMIE," she stated forcefully calling him by the feminized version of his name. "You wouldn't have to start the hormones right away, but I think it just might be for the best if you were to spend the next few weeks before school starts living as a girl to try it out and see if you might like it better. I'm sure your dad and Linda wouldn't mind such an experiment since they know all about Carla. We all know you're not happy living the way you are now. Your failure at school and your raid to the girls' locker room were just futile attempts to prove you're a tough guy. You have to admit what I've said is the truth," she stated firmly as she continued to comfort him.
Without looking up Susan knew that Linda and James were standing outside the room, looking in through the open door. Susan had carefully timed this encounter so that Linda had led the panty and camisole clad James from his room supposedly heading to breakfast. They had heard the conversation from the very start, and now were intently watching Jimmy's reaction.
Jimmy sat stone-like in Susan's embrace as her words struck home with calculated deadly accuracy. Even though he hated to admit it, he'd often thought his life might be better if he were a girl. His masculinity had never let him take any action on those thoughts. Knowing that Carla, sexy Carla was really a boy, stunned him. He had not been aware that it was possible for a boy to appear so girlish. He breathed deeply and shivered involuntarily as he remembered how effective Dr. Alterson had been in helping him to deal with his grief over the death of his mother. There were no doubts in his mind that she could help a boy become a girl. But was that what he wanted? Jimmy just didn't know, but he knew he wasn't happy.
Finally he softly asked, "I'm so confused... if Dad and Linda agree to let me try to be a girl, what happens if I don't like it? Will they make me do it anyway? I don't want to be forced into doing it. And what if I do like it? What'll I do about school?" Jimmy broke down in tears once more.
Linda nudged James into the room. Both had tears in their eyes as they had listened to Jimmy's anguished words. When Jimmy's sobs had subsided once more, James reached out to place a hand upon his son's slumped shoulder. "Jimmy," he began as the startled boy stiffened. "I heard everything. I promise you that we will not tease you, or force you to do anything that you don't want to do. If you want to experiment with being a girl, do so."
Linda chimed in with her support, "Jimmy, I agree with Susan. I think you should give being a girl a chance. If it turns out you don't like it, that will be the end of it and you'll have answered your doubts about whether you'd be better off being a girl. If it does work out, all the better. As far as school is concerned, if you want to be a girl we'll enroll you in ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL in the fall where no one will know that you're really a boy."
Susan eased her embrace and placed a hand under his chin, lifting his head so he could see the faces of the adults. "Jamie, as of this moment, for the next week, I want you to try being a girl, even if you don't like it. I think a week is needed to overcome your fears and boyish awkwardness to give girlhood a fair chance. Do you think you can handle that?"
Jimmy looked up at his Dad, blinking back tears. "I... I'm scared... Dad... what are you?"
“I talked him into trying on some of my things,” Linda explained. “He’s discovered he likes it.”
Jimmy just looked at his blushing father, uncertain how to react.
Linda felt her heart go out to the entrapped lad. A naughty spark lit up in the back of her mind and she barely suppressed a giggle. "Jamie," she began as she wrapped her arms about James. "We understand your fears and doubts about trying to be a girl for a week. To prove that we support you whole heartily in this, I'm sure your FATHER will join you in spending the week as a girl. Right AUNT JANE?"
James looked into Linda's gay eyes and saw the secret taunt and challenge. Exhaling deeply, he shook his head wryly, aware that his lover Linda had once more set him up. Turning to Jimmy, he smiled lopsidedly and shrugged his shoulders. "What do you say, JAMIE, should we give it a try?"
Susan was beside herself with delight at this turn of events. Things were working out better than she'd ever dreamed they possibly might. Catching Linda's laughing eyes, she winked.
Jimmy looked at his Dad in awe. "I'll give it a try if you will, AUNT JANE," he whispered apprehensively.
"Wonderful," said Linda gaily. Tugging on James' arm she spoke, "We may as well start right now, JANE. Susan, do you think you can find anything for Jamie to wear?"
Susan smiled and hugged Jamie. "I'm sure I can come up with something. You go get Jane ready for her debut. Jamie, let's get you started with a nice bubblebath while I find something for you to wear."
James allowed himself to be led back to their bedroom where Linda quickly stripped him to his lingerie. As her hands danced about his body, his mind was in a turmoil. His introduction into lingerie had been quite pleasant, and he hoped he'd enjoy what was about to happen. He smiled ironically as he watched Linda pull out a peasant blouse and mid-calf length denim skirt from the closet. "You two had this planned too, didn't you? You didn't even hesitate in deciding what to have me wear."
Linda blushed and looked closely to determine if James was upset by their plot before she smiled. "Well, we did talk about it, and I've been thinking about what to have you wear for a while. I like being a girl, and I'm used to being around girls. Susan feels the same. You and Jimmy, well, you're not like regular males, you're deeper. You both know that you don't fit in with most guys. That's the main reason Jimmy was getting out of hand. I know you're a man where it really counts, and that's what's really important. I want you to be happy, and the same with Jimmy. Susan and I just think you'll both be happier living as females."
"I thought that's what you intended. You want to turn me into a woman. I should really be angry, but I'm not. I'm a scared, but part of me wants to try it. I know that I'm not the world's most masculine guy, but I don't want to lose my manhood," stated James coolly. "What really irks me is that you plan to do the same to Jimmy. He's still too unsure of himself. I shouldn't let him do this."
"James," Linda stated firmly. "Neither I nor Susan would hurt Jimmy. We both think that turning him into a full time girl is the best thing that could happen to him. If he decides to keep his manhood, fine. If he decides to give it up completely, that would have to be his decision, all we can do is support him in whatever HE decides."
James nodded his head in reluctant acknowledgment as he sat upon the bed and slipped his feet into the sheer pantyhose Linda gave him. Standing, he wiggled his butt to snug the hose into place while pleasant sensations caused by the smooth nylon as it caressed his hairless flesh sent shivers of excitement through his body. It took all of his will power to stem the rising of his manhood as he took the offered half slip and stepped into it, grateful for the looseness of the soft nylon that shielded his stiffening manhood from sight.
Linda helped him to remove the camisole, and assisted him in securing the lacy bra about his de-fleeced torso. Reaching into a drawer she blushed as he gave her a knowing look as she withdrew the previously purchased mastectomy pads to fill the "B" cups. Once the bra was adjusted, he slipped on the loose fitting natural linen peasant blouse and buttoned it into place. Next he stepped into the denim skirt and settled it into place about his waist.
Sitting before the vanity, he slipped the low heeled white sandals onto his small stocking feet. Looking into the mirror, he sighed to see that he looked quite feminine except for his hair. Linda took a brush and styled his longish locks, snipping away here and there, spraying water on errant strands and judiciously using a curling iron to create a most becoming feminine pageboy. James shivered in apprehensive self doubt as he watched his steady, seemingly irreversible transformation. A touch of lipstick, a bit of eyeliner, shadow, and blush, topped of with a spray of perfume, and Jane was ready.
Both James and Linda marveled at the seemingly effortless and complete transformation that had been achieved as they surveyed the results in the full length mirror. James sighed in defeat and looked at Linda. "I suppose you and Susan intend to keep me in skirts from now on," he asked in a matter of fact manner.
Linda smiled and hugged Jane closely, "Only if YOU want to stay in skirts..." she purred as she ran her hands over Jane's shivering body. Her hand lingered on the lump she found in the front as she kissed Jane fully on the lips, their lipsticks merging. "Maybe we should relax a bit before we go out to see Susan and Jamie..." she cooed as she led the willing Jane back to the bed.
Jimmy lay in the tub with bubbles all about him, his moods swinging from melancholy to elation. The rage he'd felt during the last few years was over. He knew that he had no choice but to go along with the plan they'd outlined for him. Once and for ever he would find out just how much of a man he truly was. The opening of the door startled him from his reverie as Susan entered with several lacy garments in her arms.
"All done, Jamie?" She asked sweetly. "Let's rinse you off and see just how pretty a girl you really are," she stated gaily as she flipped the drain open.
Soon Jimmy stood before her as she liberally dusted his softened flesh with a lilac scented powder. Taking the small lace edged pink nylon stretch panties she gave him, he swallowed nervously and hesitated, unwilling to take the first step to his unmanning. Finally, after taking a deep breath, he stepped into the silken delight and quickly pulled it into place. Looking at his effeminate loins, he wondered that the panties fit perfectly and hid all traces of his diminutive manhood. Susan smiled encouragement at him when he glanced at her for approval before continuing to dress.
The training bra of white stretch nylon lace knit with elastic trim was padded to an "A" cup had a delicate pink flower between the cups fit snugly and gave his small body a decidedly feminine appearance. Shivering with unanticipated delight, he smiled wanly as he accepted the soft white nylon two tiered lily eyelet slip with tiny bow and rose appliques adorning the bodice. Following this he meekly accepted the festive polished cotton coral pink and blue floral dress accented with sheer puffed polyester chiffon long sleeves and lace trimmed neck. Princess seams shaped the bodice to his slender body while the dropped waist and tie-back sash highlighted his soft derriere. The full skirt was fluffed out by an attached nylon crinoline petticoat. New and unanticipated pleasant sensations swept through his emasculated form.
Susan smiled as she helped the trembling boy/girl button the front closure. No conversation was needed as she motioned him to sit upon the closed toilet, and she was delighted to see him naturally reach behind to spread and smooth his skirt. Kneeling before him, she accepted his daintily raised foot as she slipped a lace trimmed pink anklet into position about his slim ankle. This was followed immediately by a pink patent leather shoe with a pretty bow marking the crossover of the elastic straps. Jamie smiled hesitantly as she clad his other foot in the same manner.
Standing up she critically surveyed the shy girl who sat timorously before her. Except for her unkept hair, she was already quite lovely. Picking up the hairbrush, she began to stroke his shoulder length mousy brown hair until it gleamed. Using a scissors and curling iron she carefully created a set of bouncy bangs that flounced just over his naturally thin eyebrows. Next she parted the rest of his hair in the center and gathered each side together above his ears to form to high, bouncy ponytails which she secured with double bowed pink satin lace ribbon hairbows. Stepping back she smiled broadly as she once more surveyed the cute preteen girl she had created.
Jimmy trembled under her gaze and knew that he had to look as soft, delicate, and feminine as he felt. The last remnants of his boyish arrogance disappeared as he felt an inner peace envelope his entire body and mind. For the first time in his angry, harried life he felt at ease and comfortable. Turning to look at his reflection in the mirror above the vanity, he was shaken by the totality of his transformation. Slowly the expression he watched in the mirror transformed from one of stunned disbelief to one of happy contentment. When the reflected face was beaming with a smile, Jamie turned and gave Susan a warm, sisterly hug. The tingling from the nylon and lace encapsulated manhood trapped between the soft girlish thighs ceased, never to return. Jamie was a girl from that point on, undeniably feminine, and quite happy and delighted to stay that way for the rest of her life.
Jane and Jamie looked at each other when they met in the living room. Both knew that their lives would never be the same. Jane could see that Jimmy was gone forever, and it was only the lonely tingling between her thighs reminded her that she was still a male. She shivered as she wondered just how long that pleasant tingling would continue, afraid that it too might be extinguished permanently. Glancing apprehensively at Linda, she was pleased and relieved to note that she had no intention of letting that last bit of manhood be extinguished.
Petticoating Returns
Ladd’s Exchange Mall
Book One, Part B
That afternoon the four sat in the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES COUNSELING CLINIC CENTER with Dr. Helen Alterson as they explained the situation. Dr. Alterson smiled and stated that she was pleased that the two males were willing to start living as full time females. She also added that she'd be more than willing to fill out the prescriptions necessary for Jane and Jamie to start receiving female hormones. A few moments later the four were ushered into an examining room in ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER where Jane and Jamie received their first injections of hormones. Jamie giggled girlishly as the cool golden fluid entered her bloodstream while Jane did her best to hold back the tears when it was her turn to take the first irreversible step into a one way trip into femininity.
By the end of the month, Jane felt comfortable as a woman, and she and Linda were settling into their spacious office on the second floor of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL near the medical center. Susan had also opened her office and the influx of women was startling to all three entrepreneurs. Carla Fake was already proving her worth as office manager, and Susan had already succumbed to the feminine charms of the sexy shemale. Jane reluctantly agreed to allow Carla to move into their home, sharing Susan's bedroom. Only too well did she recall her agreement to allow Carla to take her cherry once the sexy shemale had taken Susan's virginity. The female hormones had begun to make their presence known in Jane's slowly changing body and she was almost looking forward to the deed.
The female hormones had really effected Jamie. Within the first week her puny male equipment ceased to function and she began to grow. Her skin softened and her voice modulated into a soft soprano by the second week. The third week revealed erect nipples and tenderness in the entire breast region. By the end of the month she had grown two inches and had definite "AA" cup breasts. The adults were quite accustomed to her almost constant giggles and to seeing her dance about their home with her skirts aflutter.
The shopping trip to LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL to purchase her new school wardrobe on Labor day weekend was an adventure for all five members of the expanding household. Their excitement as they entered THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE was contagious. Jamie modeled dozens of outfits but only took a few home. Most of her purchases were school uniforms which she thought were so cute that she wanted to wear them around their home as well as to school. Jane felt jealous as she gazed with pride upon the demure and quite lovely pre-teen girl clad in the school's cute uniform.
Jamie had been enrolled at St. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL in the eighth grade to avoid the hassles of confronting her former classmates. The school uniform consisted of a snug sleeveless scoop necked hot pink velveteen jumper that fit snugly about her pert torso while the gently flaring pleated skirt swung saucily about her smooth thighs two inches above her knees. The soft pale pink nylon blouse had a wide Peter Pan collar of delicate lace that lay atop the shoulder straps of the jumper. The flaring two inch cuffs of the blouse's long sleeves were made of the same fragile lace. The pale pink nylon kneesox and T-strap hot pink patent leather shoes matched the colors of the jumper and blouse. Her bouncy brunette ponytail was secured by intertwined ribbons, one of pale pink and the other of hot pink, formed into a bow to complete the matching outfit and add to her fragile girlishness.
The gym suit was just as girlishly charming, and Jane really felt envious as she admired Jamie as she leapt about while trying it out. The form fitting one piece pink stretch satin body suit had snug three-quarter length sleeves and a front and rear scooped neckline that came dangerously close to revealing her pert breasts. Only covering her soft, rounded tush by two inches, the attached saucy fluttering pink satin skirt dipped gracefully in the front and back creating an image of soft girlishness. The cuffs, neckline, and skirt were trimmed in one inch ruffled eyelet white lace with a thin pink satin ribbon threaded amongst the frills. For a cover-up there is a cotton button-front pink jumper with princess seams and a gathered waist with a knotted tie back to adjust the fit. Satin rosebuds blossom at the waistline to add to the gym suit's femininity.
Once they made all their purchases they left the clothing store they went to the second floor of the mall where they picked up a hot pink stretch nylon dance leotard and tights and enrolled Jamie in ballet, tap, and jazz dancing lessons at METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE. Then it was on to METAMORPHOSIS CLUB where Jamie was signed up for modeling, deportment, fashion design, make-up, and sewing classes before ending their sojourn at the mall by signing her up to take piano and flute lessons at METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF MUSIC.
The first Wednesday of September found Jamie joining her new classmates in the eighth grade. The teachers and Nuns were all aware that the pretty new girl had been a boy. Of course, Jamie wasn't the only former boy in the school, but each of those skirted boys had their own tale as to how they came to be living as girls. Some of the Nuns on the staff were themselves former male students who knew just how effective Petticoating was as a means of reforming a wayward lad.
Mother Superior Mary Francis was just such a firm believer in the use of Petticoat Discipline. She had been frustrated the last few years as most parents withdrew their troublesome sons rather than allow their wayward boys to be subjected to such unusual punishment. Fortunately her former student Lydia Ladd was starting to change that. Lydia's beliefs and actions on behalf of women and against male dominated businesses were well known and evident in their community. She knew Lydia was just the person to help bring back Petticoat Discipline.
Lydia used her position as a business leader and financial mogul to pull together a network of people to get things done. One of the most effective ways to convince macho males to be more cooperative and understanding of feminine needs and desires was to subject them to Petticoat Discipline, either directly or indirectly. Most men gave up any hope to resist Lydia's expectations rather quickly when they saw how easily other formerly macho males were transformed into attractive females. Eventually her own family would find out just how dedicated she was to the theory of Petticoating. They would serve as a prime example of what could be accomplished by the just but unrelenting use of total Petticoat Discipline.
*****
The speed at which the beat up old jeep bounced along the narrow mountain road made Lt. Shemanski uneasy. The men he was riding with were joking and laughing, for them the ride was normal, and they were quite used to living closely with death. The young American officer knew he had to go along with these rough men to keep their respect. The air was heavy with humidity and the pervading pungent odor of rotting jungle vegetation. Victor wished he'd never accepted this assignment to "advise" these crude Latin American soldiers. Staying stateside with his wife and children would have been more to his preference. However, the assignment virtually assured him of promotion, and in the Army, that was a paramount consideration for a career oriented officer.
The jungle birds quieted as the jeep sped along, and resumed their squawking once it's rumble and backfiring receded past them. Vic tried to spot the colorful birds in the trees, but was unsuccessful. As his mind drifted, he failed to see the deep pothole the driver intentionally steered towards. The soldiers laughed as Vic almost bounced out of the jeep, and it was only his quick reactions that enabled him to catch himself. While he struggled to keep from falling off the back while draped over the spare tire, the men continued to laugh uproariously.
To say that Vic was angry was an understatement. However, their crude idea of a joke saved his life. The air was suddenly rent by a loud explosion. Vic felt himself lifted into the air as a bright flash momentarily blinded him. Spiraling through the air feeling almost weightless, time seemed to stop. As he spun, he saw the jeep flipping over and what was left of the other occupants flying in all directions, blood and body pieces spraying everywhere. At the same time he felt a slight burning between his legs, then everything went black.
The birds were squawking as the warm late afternoon rain fell. The tepid water splattering his face brought Vic back to consciousness. Groggily he tried to remember where he was and what had happened. The pain lancing through his lower body when he tried to move instantly cleared his mind. Being careful not to move his lower body he slowly raised his head. Looking around, he saw the shattered remains of the jeep, the mangled bodies of his companions, and the deep hole caused by explosion of the land mine. Reaching down, he carefully examined his wound.
When his tears subsided, his survival instincts and training took charge. Numbly he bandaged himself as best he could and staggered to the jeep to salvage what supplies he could while he waited to be rescued... or killed by the guerrillas. Settling down with his back to a tree, a rifle lying across his lap, and a canteen by his side, he debated putting a bullet through his head. As far as he was concerned, his life was over. What good was a man without his masculine equipment?
*****
Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski looked in on her husband, Victor, as he lay sweating and tossing in their bed. The Army psychologists had told her it would just be a matter of time until he adjusted to his loss. Unfortunately, their family didn't have the time. It had already been well over a year since his loss. The wounds had healed, the Army had given him a medal and medical discharge with full disability pay and sent him home. The efforts to keep the children from disturbing their morose father was steadily tearing the family apart. Sighing with frustration and anger, she wished she could force him to face his dilemma.
Always a strong, forceful man, Vic had swept Sandra off her feet when they met in college. His ROTC uniform and impeccable manners had impressed her, and the two quickly fell in love. They married just after graduation, and while he went off to take his advanced training, she went on to the John Hopkins University Medical School.
The time they spent together was pleasant and passionate. Their son Philip was born soon after Sandra completed her first year of Med School. Her widowed mother, Grace Makes, moved into their rented home to take care of the infant while Sandra continued her studies. Lisa was born just after Sandra completed her second year of Med School, and the twins Paul and Lynda came just as she finished Med school. The twins were only 3 years old when Victor was maimed by the land mine.
Victor was vegetating. All his life he had depended on his strength and manhood. Sports had been a way of life for him, competition, locker room camaraderie, machismo... that's what he knew... now that had been torn from him. The complete loss of his male equipment shattered his ego. His only solace was that his wife and family still loved him, although he couldn't understand how they could love a freak.
Sandra had earned quite a reputation for herself in Med School and during her internship. Intelligent, resourceful, and blessed with an intuitiveness that allowed her to get right to the heart of a patient's problem with an accurate diagnosis. Her bedside manner was perfect, and not one patient ever complained about her methodology. All her evaluations were glowing yet she didn't let it go to her head. She was both confident and modest in her abilities and skills. Her only failure was with Victor, she couldn't get him out of the deep funk he'd slipped into. The cause, she knew, was that she was too close to the patient.
One of her mentors, knowing of her year long dilemma, suggested that Victor go see Helen Alterson, a PHD psychologist, who specialized in sexual hang-ups, especially males who were too dependent upon their machismo to deal with life. So in January Sandra finally went to see Dr. Alterson. The two women hit it off immediately. Sandra took Helen's advice about how to deal with Victor's problem.
Victor reluctantly found himself traveling to consult with Dr. Alterson. The changes that resulted from that first session were quite remarkable. One of the secrets of Dr. Alterson's success was her adept use of hypnosis, often without the patients being aware that they had been hypnotized. Victor was one of those, and slowly he began to emerge from his self-imposed shell. Dr. Alterson helped him to see that his family still needed him and loved him. Monthly trips to ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES COUNSELING CLINIC in ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER at LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL and Sandra's efforts helped Vic reestablish his sense of self-worth.
Sandra's part in Victor's rehabilitation was encouraging him to renew their lovemaking. Dr. Alterson had pointed out that the loss of his manhood left Victor feeling worthless and inadequate. Each night as they lay in bed, Sandra massaged Vic's back and encouraged him to return the favor. Once he began to respond, thanks to the hypnosis, his unconscious mind took over. The massages became more sensual, and soon Sandra had Victor ministering to her still functioning sexual needs. They couple began to touch, hug, and fondle; almost like two youngsters first exploring their sexuality.
At first Vic's efforts were hesitant and half-hearted as his inability to function as a male still formed a mental barrier. Thanks to Dr. Alterson he realized that Sandra still needed loving and that she might seek it elsewhere if she didn't get it from him. That horrid idea made up his mind to force himself to satisfy her. By skillful use of his hands and tongue, he did much to satisfy his wife. Sandra touched and caressed him in a similar manner in a natural response to his efforts.
Victor was more than pleasantly surprised to discover that he was still able to be sexually aroused and stimulated, although it was completely different than that which he'd experienced as a complete man. At first he fought the new sensations and feelings Sandra evoked since he knew they were feminine. An internal war raged between his masculine pride and the pleasure he derived from the experiences. Fortunately his mental need for sex had not been lost with his male organs and Dr. Alterson's hypnotic suggestions also tore down the stubborn walls of macho resistance. During their daily lovemaking, his body gradually adjusted to and accepted the stimulation that Sandra provided. His emasculated body, the smooth groin, anus, and even his breasts responded to Sandra's efforts with an intensity he'd never known or allowed when he'd been a whole man.
Once they'd achieved the breakthrough of true and honest response, Victor eagerly looked forward to their then nightly trysts. At that point, Dr. Alterson told Sandra to move on to the next stage of their plan. Sandra supplied Victor with a vibrator and strap-on dildo to use on her during their lovemaking. Embarrassed and reluctant at first, he did accept the devices and used them, with ever increasing fervor as he saw that he was once more meeting all of his wife's needs.
As the days turned into weeks and months, the lack of male hormones took a steady toll on Victor's once solid, muscular body. The muscles lost their fine tone, and he began to accrue fatty deposits where men normally don't. The changes happened slowly, and Sandra skillfully made him appreciate his slowly metamorphosing body. Slowly their sexual relations evolved into that of two females. Vic was aware how much Sandra enjoyed having the vibrator and dildo used on her. So it came as no surprise (once more thanks to Dr. Alterson's hypnotic skills) that Sandra, while constantly assuring Vic that she loved him no matter what, began advocating that he let himself free to explore all possible aspects of his reawakening sexuality. Thus she was able to induce him to accept the use of first the vibrator and then the dildo in the same ways Sandra enjoyed using them.
The first time Sandra succeeded in sliding the vibrating pseudo-phallus in Vic's rear, he jumped, bucked, and moaned to his first full orgasm since he'd lost his manhood. It had taken over an hour of caressing and kissing before she had him relaxed and stimulated enough to give in to her advances. Never asking him, she just did it in her caring, gentle, loving way that left him unable to resist. Afterwards, as they lay cuddled together, he began to cry. Sandra kept silent, just holding him tightly and running her talented fingers comfortingly through his long hair as he came to grips with the act. His shattered masculinity was horrified that he'd been penetrated, and even more devastated that he'd achieved an orgasm. Valiantly his mind tried to make sense of it all, until sleep finally overcame him as he softly sobbed in Sandra's warm bosom.
The next morning as they lay face to face in bed together, Sandra very gently and tenderly awakened Vic with a repeat of their act. The orgasm he experienced came before he was fully aware of what was happening, but he knew what she'd done. As she withdrew the vibrator from his quivering butt, he wouldn't even look at her. Placing the device in his hands, she rolled over and offered her derriere to him. Slowly his love for Sandra overcame his reluctance and humiliation. Gently he slid the device into her and as she moaned and gyrated, he felt himself becoming hot once more. This led to his increased efforts, and she rolled over to kiss him while he reached around and continued to pump her butt. Her hands explored his still hot bottom, and he was totally and pleasantly surprised to find her slipping a second vibrator into his butt. Their frantic thrashing, rubbing bodies, and kisses quickly brought them to the most satisfying mutual climax they had ever experienced. It was then that they both knew that Vic would no longer resist anything that Sandra wanted to try. During the ensuing weeks, they explored every aspect of their sexuality.
Many nights as she and Victor snuggled after their mutual orgasms she thought about how Victor was reacting sexually as a female. Based on her experiences at John Hopkins, Sandra knew quite a bit about human sexuality and sex changes; and wondered if Victor would accept complete sexual reassignment. It was something she intended to find out.
By this time, Victor couldn't classify himself as a male physically. Sandra's stimulation and the lack of male hormones had caused his breasts to enlarge to "A" cup size and increase in sensitivity. Loose fitting shirts or sweaters were now a normal part of his wardrobe as he attempted to minimize and hide his small firm breasts. While their development embarrassed him, he thoroughly enjoyed them due to Sandra's love of fondling and suckling his effeminate growths.
Since his medi-vac from Central America, Sandra had encouraged Vic to let his flaming red hair grow. The military style crew cut he'd always worn had been the one aspect about him that she had detested. Two years after his injuries his hair was full and lustrous, reaching well past his shoulders. During the summer heat, he had taken to wearing it pulled back into a low ponytail. This added dramatically to his already androgynous appearance. Many people who didn't really know them assumed Victor was a woman, and by the loving relationship he shared Sandra, that they were lesbians. In truth, their relationship at this time was virtually that of a pair of devoted lesbians.
Dr. Alterson, along with real-estate mogul Lydia Ladd, had founded ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER a few months before Victor's injuries. This dynamic duo had been unable to find a doctor who's specialty was internal medicine to head the main portion of their grandiose plans for a superlative medical center catering to women and their varied needs. While Victor had his monthly sessions, Sandra toured the clinic's facilities and made many constructive comments to the staff. Lydia and Helen were quite impressed with Sandra's professionalism, knowledge, and attitudes.
Ironically it was on the second anniversary of Victor's injury when Lydia suggested to Helen that they hire Sandra as their head physician. Helen smiled condescendingly as a professional often does when discussing a weighty matter with a neophyte. Lydia bristled and asked point blank whether or not Helen thought Sandra was a competent physician. Helen had to respond in the affirmative, but tried to pad her reply with the caution that Sandra was still young and didn't know much about the routines of a clinic. Lydia stared at Helen, then stated matter of factly that one of the reasons she wanted Sandra was because she hadn't been tainted by the practices, routines, and habits of other clinics.
Helen had to give Lydia credit for her reasoning and smiled to acknowledge her acquiescence. Then she added a touch of her own by informing Lydia that Victor was ready to return to the work force, and needed a job. His education and military experience gave him the ability to command and run a business. Since Lydia needed a manager for LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL, Helen suggested that Victor would be able to fill that position based upon the same reasoning that Lydia had put forward to hire Sandra. Lydia beamed and agreed.
By this same time, Victor was ready to emerge from being a self-imposed recluse, and Sandra was chaffing at the minor role she held in the male dominated medical center where she worked. After Victor's first week of August session, Helen invited Sandra and Victor to lunch with Lydia. The four sat down to an intense business lunch at a small restaurant a few minutes from the mall. By the time they had finished their meal, Victor Shemanski was the manager of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL while Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski was the head of ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. The delightedly surprised couple returned home where Sandra promptly gave her notice to her employer. The family promptly packed up their belongings and moved. Both assumed their new positions on September 5th.
*****
The business lunch would prove to be a pivotal point in the life of another family. The fact that they had to leave LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL for a quality luncheon irritated Lydia Ladd. One of the things she needed in the mall was a restaurant that could serve decent meals in a comfortable, private setting. Doris Fairchild was the efficient but underpaid assistant manager at the restaurant they had chosen. Lydia and Helen had eaten there often, and knew how frustrated Doris was with her position. The two women had often discussed that Doris' situation was a prime example of what they wanted to change about how women fared in the business world.
Lydia stayed after the others left the business luncheon to speak to Doris. The upshot was that Doris resigned and went onto Lydia's payroll as a consultant. By mid-August construction had started on ADAM'S RIB RESTAURANT, an upscale eatery that would have affordable meals in a quiet, semi-private atmosphere. Lydia financed the effort, and retained 25 percent interest in the new business with Doris having the rest. In lieu of a normal mall rental agreement, the rent would be 25 percent of the profits. ADAM'S RIB RESTAURANT opened for business on September 5th. Moving into the mall had an effect on the Fairchilds, as we'll see later.
*****
Victor slipped easily into his role of mall manager. Lydia Ladd proved to be a demanding boss but also fair and generous. The arrangements she had made with Doris Fairchild were unheard of in the business world. Victor's loss of manhood enabled him to see the wisdom of Lydia's intentions to mold LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL into a Mecca for women. Victor actively began to recruit tenants for the mall who could accept and cooperate with their overall goal of catering to the needs of women. In addition, all the advertizing the mall sponsored was geared in the same vein, to attract and cater to women while sloughing off tough, overly macho men and boys. The mall became comfortable and sedate, yet vibrantly alive and feminine. Lydia Ladd was delighted with her manager.
Sandra took over ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER with ease. Despite her youth, she had the intuitive ability to see what had to be done, and convince others to do it. A more natural leader would have been hard to find. One of the changes she instituted was the start of a sperm bank. The purpose was two-fold; first was to create a place where a woman could safely be artificially inseminated; the second was to insure that a male, such as Jamie Clipp, who was taking female hormones could have his sperm saved before he became sterile. The first two samples placed in the bank were from Jamie and Jane Clipp. Jane agreed to allow her sperm to be used for artificial insemination while Jamie's was saved for later disposition. Advertizing for the clinic proved unnecessary as the patients spread the word about the concerned, caring, efficient, and qualified staff and services. Business boomed, drawing more women into the mall. Lydia was quite delighted with the changes Sandra instituted and willingly laid out the cash for the establishment of the sperm bank.
*****
Grace Makes kept the reins loose on her grandchildren while their parents worked, not to say she left them run around, but as long as they stayed in the house and stayed out of trouble they were left to their own devises . The Shemanski children adapted to their relocation without any major problems. The relocation had been made with the children in mind so they would be able to start the school year in their new school. Philip was in second grade, Lisa was in first, and the twins Paul and Lynda were in kindergarten when they entered the local public school. The children were well aware of the changes their father had experienced, and were glad to see him returning to a normal life and leaving the depression of his past behind him.
By the end of October, Sandra and Victor had settled comfortably into their positions and usually ate lunch together and often walked the mall. Since Vic knew all the shopkeepers, they were constantly stopping to discuss this or that. Vic was quite surprised to discover that Jane Clipp, co-owner of CLIPP-ALMEN CPA was really a male who had started dressing as a female and taking hormones in August. Jane looked and acted as is she'd been a female all of her life. The revelation that Carla Fake, the gorgeous office manager for the CPA firm and the interconnected law firm of LYMASTER ASSOCIATES, was also a male nearly floored him. What he really found hard to deal with was that Jane Clipp's pretty teenage daughter, Jamie, was a boy who had started living as a girl at the same time as Jane!
When he told Sandra about them she laughed and calmly explained that Dr. Alterson had treated all three before they relocated their businesses to the mall. Then she stunned Vic when she casually added that it was she who was now administering the all important doses of female hormones and saved their still fertile sperm in the sperm bank she had established. Vic was stunned by Sandra's casual attitude as she told Vic that she had "milked" Jamie after seeing how effective the female hormones were in changing the boy into a girl. Already the pretty boy/girl had well-formed perky "AA" breasts. After only a month on the hormones, his discharge had been small and opaque. The small discharge had been stored in the clinic's sperm bank since it would be the only source of continuing the family. Sandra calmly added that Jamie would most likely be sterile after three to four months of hormone therapy. Those revelations left Vic at a loss. After all the trauma he had gone through over the loss of his manhood, he couldn't understand how could any guy give it up voluntarily. Sandra suggested that he discuss the matter with Dr. Alterson.
When Victor sat down with Dr. Alterson, she explained that some males simply feel like females. Some discover it on their own, like Carla, others like Jane and Jamie are seduced into their transformation. Explaining further, she told him that some wish to retain their male sexual function while others want to go all the way via surgery. Dr. Alterson knew Vic was having a hard time reconciling transsexualism with his situation and experiences. After a few weekly sessions, when she judged the time was right, she added that some males are forced into a feminine role by an injury that destroys their manhood.
Victor jerked upright in his seat at those words. Glaring hotly at Dr. Alterson he searched for a smirk or sign of belittlement. Finding none, he relaxed a bit as the shock of her statement wore off while he absorbed her message.
That night as they snuggled after making love, Sandra told Vic that Jamie Clipp had no discharge and no masculine sexual functions due to the culminating effects of the female hormones. Almost nonchalantly she added that the boy/girl's sexual status was now totally feminine, that starting the therapy before he had fully entered male puberty utterly wiped out all traces of masculinity. Going on she added that Jane Clipp was also showing the effects of the female hormones. They and electrolysis had softened his male body into that of a girl entering puberty. Jane now possessed proud "A" breasts while still maintaining use of his male equipment despite a loss of size. Sandra then asked Vic if he felt that he might want to try living as a female. Vic stiffened at the idea, but said nothing. Sandra wisely said nothing more of the matter that night.
A few days later they went inside THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE to look at outfits for Sandra. Sandra asked Vic his opinions on each outfit and finally asked him if he wanted to get anything for himself. Once more he stiffened. This time she pushed.
"Look, Vic, I'm not doing this to tease or torment you. I feel, and Dr. Alterson agrees, that you should try exploring your feminine side. I know how much you miss being a man, and we both know that you can never be a man again. Your body has changed, it's slowly becoming feminine on it's own. Our lovemaking is like that of two women. Your orgasms are just like mine. You may as well face it, darling, you're turning into a woman. We have to accept it and help you along. We can't ignore it. You need to be sexual, since you can't be male, you have to be female. It's really quite simple. All you have to do is admit the truth to yourself. You can rest assured that I'll love you, and so will the kids. Lydia certainly won't mind if you start living as a woman. Everyone at the mall knows and accepts Jane, Carla, and Jamie. They'll certainly support you."
Vic sighed. "I've been thinking about it, arguing those same concepts with myself. It's just that my stupid male pride won't give up! I need more time..." It took all his willpower to hold back the tears.
The next day when Vic showed up in Sandra's office just before lunch, Sandra was all excited and rushed into his arms. Lunch was quickly forgotten as the aroused duo quickly shed their clothes and fell upon the couch and satiated their lust. Vic, as usual, basked in the warm, fuzzy afterglow of his orgasm while Sandra stood and stretched.
Vic looked up from the couch in response to Sandra's giggles to see his wife standing before him with her arms folded behind her back, swaying back and forth on her heels like a nervous schoolgirl. The mischievous expression and twinkle in her eyes left no doubt in his mind that she was up to something. "All right, sexy, what's up?"
"This," she replied in a sultry inviting voice as she playfully held out a syringe filled with a golden fluid.
Vic began to feel a warning chill run up his back as she coquettishly approached him with an alcohol swab and the mysterious glistening needle. "What is it?" He asked her as the urge to flee engulfed him. Yet he sat, unable to take his eyes off the tip of the sharp, glittering instrument.
"Just relax, sweetheart," she cooed lovingly as she pushed him back onto the couch. She leaned across his tense, quivering form to tenderly kiss his quavering lips. As she entwined their tongues, she sucked the air from his lungs as she rubbed against him. The heady French kiss destroyed his ability to resist. Once she had him light-headed due to the lack of oxygen and passion, she broke the kiss. His head lolled to the side with a silly, infatuated schoolgirl type grin upon his face. Quickly swabbing his arm, she deftly thrust the keen point of the syringe into his flesh and emptied the contents into his arm before he had a chance to recover.
Placing the swab and syringe on the table by the couch she leaned into him and began to massage his breasts as she nibbled on his ear. Smugly she cooed as she aroused him, "That was your first shot of female hormones. You've begun your journey into womanhood, honey." The finality and satisfaction of her actions were evident in her voice and posture.
Vic was shocked to say the least and quickly fought off his growing lust to sober quickly. "What," he almost shouted as he tried to push her away. "I never agreed to this. I said I needed more time!"
Sandra wasn't about to be denied and forced her attentions on the resisting Victor. "You'd be waiting till doomsday," she stated softly as her amorous attention began to make itself effective. "The waiting is over. You're on the road to lasting happiness," she stated as she took his small breasts in her warm hands. "It won't be long now until you'll have to start wearing a bra to support these lovely treasures," she whispered huskily, the promise of future pleasure enticingly offered to him.
Vic's anger and resistance were quickly overwhelmed by her passion, and the two spent the next hour satisfying their emotions. By the time he left the office, he was reluctantly ready to enter the world of women. The last vestiges of his masculinity crumbled before the massive onslaught of the delightful feminine sensations Sandra had created and developed in his still tingling body. The promised future delights of his budding femininity looked quite appealing now that the choice had been taken out of his hands.
That evening the two lovers told Grace of their plans to finish the transformation of Victor into Victoria that had been started on that dirt road in Central America. Grace had no qualms about accepting Victoria and informed the couple that she thought they were doing the correct thing. In addition, she told them that the decision was long overdue! The only problem she foresaw was that of the children. After further discussion, they agreed that the children were young enough to accept the "disappearance" of "DAD" and the appearance of "AUNT VICKI".
The next day Vic talked to Susan Lymaster to start the legal ball rolling on his transformation. Susan expressed her delight and stated that she was sure that "Vicki" would enjoy being a woman as much as her lover, Carla Fake enjoyed her femininity. Vic was not really surprised to discover that Susan had all the necessary papers and forms in prepared packets for those who wanted to change their legal gender: driver's license, birth certificate, voter's registration, Social Security, credit cards, banking, insurance, passport and even forms for the Department of Defense. The papers were filed for the switch from Victor to Victoria that afternoon.
At lunch, Sandra and Vicki went to THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE to start Vicki's feminine wardrobe. Olivia Endress was delighted to help Vicki make her first shopping foray. Vicki was quite nervous and reserved as she stepped into a pair of soft, pink, lace trimmed nylon panties for the first time. She had often enjoyed petting Sandra through the silky fabric of her lingerie, but this was the first time she'd actually slipped a bit of feminine fluff on her own hypersensitive body. Trembling hands smoothed the soft satin-like panties into place about her rounded derriere. She couldn't get over how well they fit, the soft fabric molded itself to her smooth groin, making her feel warm and dainty. The uncomfortable, damning, loose emptiness of Victor's jockey shorts was thereby condemned to the trash heap. Just as intoxicating was the first bra she awkwardly slipped on. She knew how to put on a bra from watching Sandra do so, but to actually do it for herself was another matter. Still, the soft silky fabric molded itself to the sensitive flesh of her small, firm "A" sized breasts. The gentle jiggling of her breasts inside the cups sent divine tremors throughout her body. Vicki was quickly overwhelmed by the sensuality of feminine undies, and delighted in the new feelings coursing through her body. Her ousted masculinity tried without success to stop this final humiliation and degradation. The fact that Sandra couldn't keep her hands off Vicki's soft body as she modeled the delightfully sexy tidbits of fluff did nothing to relax Vicki's nervousness and apprehension but it most certainly squelched her thwarted and destroyed manhood. So it was that they spent the rest of the afternoon trying on various styles of panties, bras, nighties, and slips in every type of sensual material.
Vicki still felt self-conscious about wearing a skirt or dress, so they decided to take things one step at a time. Vicki would wear pantsuits or slacks when she appeared in public so she could learn to function in the world as a woman before she had to learn the intricacies of dealing with a skirt. Sandra did insist on at least one dress and skirt for Vicki to wear around the house so she could start to learn how to deal with that area of femininity.
A most nervous Vicki left the dressing room wearing a conservative yet feminine yellow pantsuit. Sandra had gone to NEW SENSATIONS SHOES and picked out a modest pair yellow pumps with one inch heels to compliment the outfit. Taking a deep breath after surveying herself in the mirror, Vicki left the sanctuary of the shop to venture out into the world, her nerves were on edge, she was afraid everyone who saw her would know that she had been born a male. Sandra was delighted by her fear, and pointed out to a startled Vicki that she was not afraid of appearing as a woman, but of appearing as a sissy!
Their next stop was TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING to have Vicki's long red hair shampooed and set. Susan Bangs, the owner, greeted Vicki with open arms. Susan did Vicki's hair herself and kept up a dialogue of the current mall gossip. Vicki's eagerness to be accepted as a woman made the conversation flow easily. Vicki learned a lot about the goings on in the mall that she'd never been aware of as a male. The juicy tidbits were useful as well as interesting.
At the same time Vicki noticed the vast difference between the caring, gentle, almost sensual ministrations of a hairdresser as compared to the remote, brusque techniques of a barber. While Vicki sat under the dryer for the first time in her life, she could see Sandra and Susan talking animatedly about her. Desperately she wished to know what they were plotting. When Susan approached carrying a plastic box with a big grin on her face, Vicki shifted uneasily. Unable to see what was inside the box to sate her curiosity, Vicki asked what was going on.
Susan merely shushed Vicki, placed a damp cloth behind her ear, picked up an aerosol can, and sprayed her earlobe. The unexpected numbing cold caused Vicki to yelp and jump. This was quickly followed by a cry of astonishment as she realized her ear had been deftly pierced by a tiny golden stud. The other ear suffered the same fate. Vicki had been unable to stop the piercing, and wondered if she would have done so if she'd been able.
When Susan finished combing and styling the head full of curls, Sandra clapped her hands in delight over Vicki's femininity. Everyone in the shop agreed that the style was the finishing touch on Vicki's feminine appearance. Vicki became impatient, insisting that she be allowed to see the results. Sandra and Susan laughed as they pointed out Vicki's feminine vanity and turned the chair to face the mirror. Vicki's mouth fell open as she beheld the girlish face she knew she'd see every time she looked into a mirror for the rest of her life. A smile of satisfaction quickly replaced the look of astonishment on her soft features as she turned her head from side to side to side. The golden earrings glinted charmingly in the bright light while loose red curls bounced gaily about her head.
Once Vicki was satisfied that her hairstyle was femininely becoming, she settled back to watch as Susan applied make-up. Light red lipstick, soft blush, dark eyeliner, and blue eye shadow completed Vicki's transformation into womanhood. The image of a pretty, mature young woman that Vicki saw reflected in the mirror was the final nail in the coffin of her ousted masculinity. After setting an appointment for the next day to begin electrolysis treatments, Victoria Shemanski stepped out into the mall to face the world for the very first time as a confident young woman.
That evening as Vicki and Sandra headed home, Vicki's nerves became jittery as she faced the prospect of meeting the children as their "Aunt Vicki". Philip and Lisa were old enough to be aware that their father had been severely injured, and readily accepted the explanation that he had returned to the hospital for further treatment. The arrival of his "sister" to take over his position at home and work was never questioned by the children. They were too young to understand the lesbian implications of their Mother and Aunt Vicki sharing a bedroom.
When the children happily greeted Sandra and Aunt Victoria, Vicki was hurt by their apparent easy acceptance of the change. Grace knew better, but kept silent. Children are too honest and intuitive when it comes to trusting and loving people. Grace knew that the children saw right through the deception, and treated the entire affair as if it were the most natural thing in the world. It's hard to hide the truth from the innocent.
After putting the children to bed, Sandra convinced Vicki to enjoy her entry into womanhood by relaxing in a nice warm bubblebath. While she was soaking, Sandra laid out a surprise gift she had purchased that afternoon. When Vicki was finally roused from her near slumber in the fragrant bubbles, she pouted as Sandra literally shoved her into their bedroom clad only in the towel she'd used to hurriedly dry off. Spread upon the bed was a virginal white satin and lace wedding night baby-doll set.
After a questioning look to Sandra, Vicki began to giggle like a nervous schoolgirl on her first date. With the enthusiasm of a budding preteen lass attending her first pajama party, Vicki happily donned the diaphanous girlish fluff. Pirouetting about the room, the soft negligee swirling sexily about her soft thighs, Vicki couldn't stop giggling. While Vicki danced about, Sandra slipped into the bathroom and put on her wedding night baby-doll. Vicki stopped dancing and giggling the moment Sandra entered the room. Shivering in anticipation of the new sensual delights she was sure were awaiting, Vicki tip-toed to the bed and slipped demurely beneath the covers. Sandra quickly joined her, soon their naughtily clad soft feminine bodies were rubbing together.
The voluptuousness of the interplay between their titillating peignoirs and their delectable flesh sent them soaring to the highest planes of ecstasy. Most of the night was spent thoroughly exploring each other's body with eager, sensitive hands, lips, and tongues; not to mention their battery powered accessories. By the time they fell into mutual satiated slumber, they both knew that they'd be repeating their tryst as often as possible.
Three days later, Vicki received her temporary identification papers and the notarized forms that indicated her birth certificate was being altered to read "FEMALE". By that time everyone working at the mall knew about her transition and the reasons behind it. Most had seen her and were truly impressed with her genuine appearance as a woman. Of course her movements and mannerisms were not totally feminine, but not one person condemned or ridiculed her as they knew she was trying her best to behave as femininely as she looked. All were supportive, cooperative, and complimentary; just as they had been when CLIPP-ALMEN CPA opened, and they discovered that Jane Clipp was really a male. The main difference between that case and this one was that Jane arrived at the mall as a female, and they had never known her in her male persona. Victor Shemanski had met and worked with virtually everyone, impressing them as a sincere individual. They also knew he and Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski were married, and as gossip spreads rapidly, they knew of his injuries. So it really didn't surprise the denizens of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL when Victoria emerged. To most of them, it seemed like the most natural thing to have occurred. By the holidays, Victoria Shemanski was comfortably going about the mall in pretty, soft, feminine dresses.
Petticoating Returns
Ladd’s Exchange Mall
Book One Part C
The new year saw ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER add a plastic surgeon to it's roster of professionals. Dr. Sarah Balkut was a skilled plastic surgeon and a patient of Helen Alterson. She had been recruited to associate her practice, ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES PLASTIC SURGERY, with ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. Dr. Balkut's past was quite checkered. Orphaned at an early age, she'd been raised by an uncle who felt no qualms about using her to satisfy his lust. She kept those episodes buried in hidden memories as she earned her doctorate and trained under the skilled surgeons at the MAYO CLINIC. Her adept use of the scalpel earned her many kudos until her violent rape. She thought she'd recovered from that trauma and returned to work. Shortly thereafter, a male patient needed corrective surgery in the groin. When she saw the man's genitals, the repressed horrid memories of her rape resurfaced with a vengeance. Only quick action by the rest of the operating staff saved the man's sexuality.
Sarah suffered a complete nervous breakdown, and eventually sought Dr. Alterson's assistance in her recovery. The two became friends as the long treatment continued, and eventually Dr. Balkut was able to return to practice, even though she continued to require weekly counseling sessions. It was quite natural that Dr. Alterson ask Dr. Balkut to relocate her practice to LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL.
Sarah still had many hangups concerning males, and only too eagerly agreed to perform any surgery that involved feminizing a male: a complete sex change, castration of boys, and hoped to alter many macho guys into a sexy bimbos. She had absolutely no qualms about altering a rough and tumble boy into appearing to be a demure girl.
Dr. Alterson was concerned that such procedures would throw Sarah's recovery back and so kept a tight rein on Dr. Balkut during such procedures. Much to her surprise and delight, she discovered that such operations were a type of relief valve therapy, and that Sarah was much better afterwards.
Dr. Balkut's first patients were Carla Fake and the Clipps. In addition to being sterile, the years of female hormones had shriveled Carla's penis to where it was only an inch long, and even when finally stimulated into an erection, it grew no longer, just thicker. Since it was virtually useless Carla decided to finish her transformation and have a total sex-change. Jane was also sterile by this time and allowed herself to be talked into being castrated. As Linda so aptly put it "After all, Jane, your testicles are no longer functioning and they just disrupt your smooth crotch." When Jamie found out what Carla and Jane were having done, she begged to have a sex-change too since all of her male equipment was shriveled and useless. After consulting with Dr. Alterson and Dr. Makes-Shemanski, Jane reluctantly agreed to let Jamie have everything removed since she too was sterile. Jane was concerned that Jamie might become quite promiscuous if she had all the female equipment and elected to have the final surgery completed when Jamie stopped growing and matured. Jamie reluctantly accepted the partial transformation but asked that she be at least given the external appearance of a normal female. Dr. Balkut assured them that such a procedure would present no problems and actually make her later final surgery easier.
With Dr. Alterson's permission, Sarah Balkut kept mementos of each orchiectomy and penectomy. After the surgery was completed, she took the removed manhood so she could "examine" it. What she did was to take it to the lab and carefully cleanse the testicles and, if it had been removed, the skinless penile shaft. Meticulously she mounted them in their natural position on a hidden wire frame and placed them in a display jar of formaldehyde. After precisely labeling the jar with the date of the surgery and the name of the "donor", she placed the bottle in a trophy display case in her office where she could look at it from time to time. Dr. Alterson realized that whenever Sarah began to have a resurgence of her problems, having her spend fifteen to twenty minutes contemplating her trophy case was sure to put things back in order.
*****
Another of the first families to benefit from Dr. Balkut's skill was the Fairchilds. Doris Fairchild had been quite overprotective of her two children ever since her husband had run off three years before, leaving her to support the family. Her earnings as assistant manager had barely enabled her to make ends meet, but the job required that she put in long hours thus leaving the kids home alone. This didn't change when she opened THE BODY SHOPPE. The kids were required to stay indoors and not to have friends visit. This forced the kids to play together and they had grown very close, too close. In early February, Sandra was approached by Doris while she walked past her shop. Sandra was immediately concerned, since it was quite obvious that Doris was quite upset.
Once she began talking, Doris spilled everything. "This past Saturday I went home to pick up some papers I had forgotten. When I walked in the front door I discovered my thirteen year old daughter, Brenda, and my eleven year old son, Tony, playing together peacefully with dolls. While that doesn't seem too unusual, the fact that they were wearing dresses makes it so." Doris had been wringing her hands together in anguish as she spoke and now had to pause to collect herself.
After a few minutes she was able to continue. "They just stared at me with their mouths hanging open and their faces bright red. I didn't know what to do or say myself. Finally Tony stood up and delicately smoothed his skirts."
""Mom," he said. "I'm glad you found us." Then he paused, looked at Brenda who nodded yes, took a deep breath and went on. "I like dressing like this and doing things that girls do. I like pretending to be a girl. We've been doing it for the last four years. I don't want to stop.""
Doris took a deep breath herself before going on. "Then I asked him if he knew what he was doing."
""Mom," he stated honestly. "I really wish that I were a real girl. I want to be called Tonia." While he was speaking Brenda continued to nod her head. "I've worn only girls' nighties to bed and girls' undies for almost two years. I've dressed like a girl every minute I could when you were out. Now that you know, I intend to dress like a girl all the time except when I have to go to school." Tears were trickling down Tonia’s cheeks as she spoke.
Choking back sobs Doris looked at Sandra. "That's exactly what he's done! I couldn't get him to dress like a boy until he had to go to school, and then he wore girls' undies and socks! The weird thing is that he looks like and behaves as if he has always been a girl when he's dressed. Even when he had his school clothes on, he looked more like a sissy than a real boy. I don't know what to do! Somehow I've got to force him to be a boy again!"
Since Lydia Ladd was using all of her connections and businesses to support, foster, and encourage female owned or directed businesses which catered to the desires and needs of women; the fact that effeminate men and women who desired to feminize males were attracted to the complex was not in the least surprising. Because of this, Sandra wasn't really shocked by Doris' revelations.
Having seen the children in the mall, Sandra recalled that Tony was a slim lad with definite sissyish behavior and appearance. Several times Doris had brought Tony into the clinic to be treated for injuries suffered from confrontations with his classmates. Just last month it had been a bloody nose curtesy of Kyle Freidman, son of Gina Freidman, owner of METAMORPHOSIS EXCURSIONS travel agency. Sandra had been quite upset by the incident and had let Gina know that Kyle was headed for trouble if he continued being an obnoxious bully.
Sandra wondered just how convincing Tony was as a girl. Judging from his sissy looks, she thought he'd probably be cute. Based on her education and experiences from John Hopkins, she was sure the boy was set in his ways and never give up his desire to dress as a girl. What had to be determined was whether he was a transvestite or a transsexual before a solution could be offered. Looking at Doris, Sandra explained her theory and asked to see Brenda and Tonia, not Tony, for an interview and check-up with Dr. Alterson and herself.
Sandra was strangely turned on by Tony's dilemma. The idea of feminizing a boy as she had Vicki, was erotically stimulating. The more she thought about helping Tony to become a girl, the more she wanted it to happen. It would, she realized, be a way for her, and all the down-trodden women associated with the mall, to strike back at the male dominated world. When she set a time for Dr. Alterson and her to meet the children, she guiltily confided her feelings to Dr. Alterson.
The psychologist laughed, "Sandra," she stated. "Don't be concerned about your feelings. You're right on the mark as far as Lydia Ladd, myself, and most of her associates were concerned. Each male we can convert to a pseudo-female is one less we'll have to face in the marketplace and job market."
That Saturday morning, a very uneasy and flustered Doris brought Tonia and Brenda into the clinic. Sandra and Dr. Alterson were both pleasantly surprised by the appearance of the children. They were dressed alike, and if they hadn't known that Tonia was really a boy, they never would have suspected the startling truth. The girls had their shoulder length straight silken brown hair pulled back in ponytails secured with thick pink yarn bows. Softly curled bangs just touched their thin eyebrows. Their brown, expressive eyes flashed with nervous feminine vitality. The soft pink lipstick that set off their cupid lips matched the color of their hairbows.
They wore big sister/little sister sleeveless jumpers of red plaid over light pink nylon blouses. The high ruffled delicate lace collar of the blouse matched the flaring cuffs of the long sleeves. The warm wool princess seamed jumpers ended just above their pretty knees, showing off a bit of flesh between the hem and the red kneesox they wore. Their matching red Mary-Jane T-strap shoes clicked with every step they took. Both kept their right hand resting upon the clasp of the red shoulder bags suspended from their shoulders.
They smiled nervously as they entered the office, and much to the doctor's delight and surprise, the girlish duo performed simultaneous darling old fashioned curtseys, holding their skirts out with their free left hands. The soft sibilant hiss of their nylon slips was heard as they smoothed their skirts as they took the offered seats. The firm swelling of Brenda's youthful breasts was matched by a gentle tell-tale swelling at Tonia's bosom. The fact that Tonia was obviously wearing a training bra added to his image of a blossoming little sister copying her more mature big sister.
Dr. Alterson began the preliminary discussion but it was quickly obvious that the children were reluctant to talk in front of their mother who still obviously disapproved of Tony's desire to become a girl. After about five minutes, Dr. Alterson asked Doris to please wait in the outside office while she talked to the children. Once their mother had left, the children quickly overcame their hesitancy and talked freely.
Brenda began to speak. "It's really all my fault. After Dad left us, we had to move cause we couldn't afford our house. Mom made us stay home and avoid making new friends because she didn't want us getting into trouble. We were quite used to playing with our friends, and in our new home we really had no friends. We were accustomed to playing with kids of our own age and sex, but since Mom made us stay inside, we were forced to play with each other."
"After a few months we had grown tired of playing together since neither of us wanted to play what the other did. We fought most of the time, and then Mom would really let us have it for making our lives worse than they were. Whenever that happened I usually wished that Tony had been a sister instead of a brother. The more often it happened, the more I wished he was a girl. Then the perfect solution struck me one day. Wishing would never make Tony my sister, but I could!" Her words were tinged with a bit of guilt.
"I knew that he'd never agree to be my sister so I figured out a way to trick him into do it. This happened when I was nine and he was seven, just after summer vacation had started. We had started to fight again when I stopped and reminded him that we'd get in trouble if we didn't knock it off."
""Tony," I said to him. "I miss playing with my friends as much as you miss playing with yours. Instead of fighting all the time, why don't we compromise. One day I could pretend to be a boy and we'll play boys' games and stuff. The next day you pretend to be a girl and we'll play girls' games and stuff. That way we can each do what we want one day and help each other the next. I'll be a boy tomorrow, then the next day you be a girl. Each day we'd switch off. Do you want to give it a try?""
"Tony thought about it a bit, he was just as bored as I was and just as tired of getting punished for fighting. I know he just wanted to roughhouse with someone. "All right, Brenda," he told me. "I'll give it try, provided that you don't make me be too sissyish." The next day I put on jeans and a T-shirt, and we virtually turned the apartment upside down playing like two brothers. We wrestled, yelled, and raised quite a ruckus. Some of the neighbors complained to Mom and we were scolded for making a mess and the noise, but she was just glad to see that we'd spent a day without fighting and that Tony was happy."
"I was eager for the next day, so after breakfast I took Tony into my bedroom and showed him the dress and undies I wanted him to wear. "OH NO," he told me as he backed away. "I'm not dressing as a girl to play your silly games!""
"You promised to pretend to be a girl today after I pretended to be a boy for you yesterday," I told him bluntly. "I did my part, I acted and dressed like I was your big brother. Now it's your turn to do your part and act and dress like my little sister.”
“We argued for about twenty minutes, he kept protesting, saying he wouldn't dress up like a sissy," Brenda continued. “Then it dawned on me.”
"You won't be dressing up like a sissy, dummy," I told him. "You're going to be pretending to be my sister. Girls can't be sissies, so if you’re my sister, you can't be a sissy!"
“He couldn't argue with that so I finally coaxed him out of his clothes and quickly dressed him in the outfit I'd laid out for him,” Brenda smiled. “I knew he felt foolish and embarrassed, and that he was constantly afraid someone would come in and discover how he was dressed. I made sure not to tease or torment him, I treated him as if he'd always been my sister. We played with dolls most of the day, and he'd only changed from his dress when Mom came home."
"Once more Mom was happy to find we'd gotten along all day and pleased to see the house in order and no complaints from the neighbors. We spent the next several days alternating at being brothers or sisters. Tony wanted us to be brothers all the time and I wanted us to be sisters all the time. We talked about how we felt when pretending to be the opposite sex, and Tony reluctantly admitted that he enjoyed his time as my sister almost as much as he did having me be his brother. Then he told me that he had started having dreams in which he was a girl. Each day it was his turn to be my sister, I had to argue with him to dress up as a girl, but each time his arguments grew weaker."
"We continued doing it all summer and then all through the school year. I convinced him to let his hair grow longer so I could style so no one would realize that he was a boy when he dressed up. During the time I slowly changed our boy day activities away from the harsh, rough things he liked doing. At the same time I made sure our girl days were totally girlish. I made sure that he enjoyed his girl days better than his boy days. I did things like point out how dumb and crude boys behaved. He brought up the fact that Dad had run off and left us, and I told him that Dad was a prime example of how self-centered males could be. His interests slowly changed from those of a normal boy to those of a normal girl. By the time school ended, Tony had separated himself from the guys in his class and become a loner. He no longer enjoyed sports, cowboys and Indians, cops and robbers, or army anymore. If he had a choice, he played with the girls during recess, and we'd talk about what the girls in his class wore and how they behaved. He was having problems at school cause the guys in his class thought he was a big a sissy, which was the truth," she added smugly.
"Once summer vacation started, I had Tony admitting that he was happier pretending to be my sister. Sheepishly he also confessed that he liked the way he looked and felt when he was dressed like a girl, and that he found girls' clothes to be much more comfortable and pretty than boys' clothes. I convinced him to stop wearing boys' underwear and pajamas and wear mine all the time. By the end of the second week of vacation, I took him to my bedroom on what should have been a brother day and helped him into a dress. I never had to pretend being big brother again."
"The guys still tease him and call him a sissy. Some pick fights with him. I know he hates having to put up with their crap and we've talked about how much better off he'd be if he really were a girl. Now we both wish he was really my sister," Brenda finished her side of the story.
The entire time Brenda had been talking, Tonia had sat demurely and listened, smiling nervously as the story had progressed. Now it was his turn. "Brenda is right. I do wish I were her sister. I want to be a girl. Boys are dumb and yucky, so are boys' clothes. I hate them! The only time I even wear boys' stuff is to school, and then I wear panties underneath," the tone of his voice left no doubt that he sincerely detested being a boy and having to wear boys' clothes. "Brenda and I had been trying to come up with a way to tell Mom that I want to be a girl, but every time we even brought up the subject, she condemned it. That's why when she finally caught me, I let her know that I was no longer going to hide the fact that I wanted to be a girl."
While listening to the tale of Tony's slow seduction into femininity, Doctors Makes-Shemanski and Alterson could see that the pair not only looked like pretty loving sisters, they behaved that way too. Tonia was totally natural and believable in his guise as a girl. He sat quite naturally in his cute jumper, and demurely kept his legs together the entire time. All in all, he looked and sounded like a nice, shy, quiet girl. Sandra gave him a physical to see if their might be a physical cause as to how or why he was so feminine, but he appeared to be a normal eleven year old prepubescent male.
Doris rejoined her children, and listened as Dr. Alterson spoke. "Basically, Tonia dislikes being a male because he associates masculinity with stupidity and abandonment, partly due to what's happened with his father. Brenda encouraged his separation from boyishness for the same reason, plus she wanted a playmate. The fact that you had to leave them alone and didn't allow them to play with friends forced them together. Naturally the older sibling will dominate and dictate to the younger. If the situation had been discovered earlier, we might have been able to solve the dilemma relatively easily. Unfortunately, it's been left go too long. Tony's all important formative years as a male have been stifled and corrupted into femininity. At first, based on what you told us, I thought he might be a transvestite, a male who enjoys dressing as a female. Now I think that he is a transsexual, a male who hates being male and desperately desires to be a female. We need to give him a series of tests to be sure."
Doris was totally crestfallen. "It's all my fault," she stated sadly. "If I'd paid more attention to them, this would never have happened." Looking at her children the tears started to flow. "I'm sorry," she blubbered as the two pretty girls went to their mother for a warm, comforting hug.
"It's all right, Mom," Tonia told her. "I like being a transsexual. It means I'm not a sissy!"
Doris had to laugh at the up-beat attitude of her cherubs. Once she regained control she thanked the doctors and took the children home to think about what had happened and to discuss their feelings and desires.
Vicki had been waiting outside the office to take Sandra to lunch, and came in the office after Doris and her children, who were still embracing, left. "I thought Doris had a son and a daughter," she stated with a puzzled look upon her face.
"She does... or did..." replied Sandra with a chuckle as Dr. Alterson joined her.
The look of disbelief on Vicki's face was clearly evident. "You're not telling me that one of those pretty girls was her son! You've got to be kidding! There is no way that one of them could be a boy."
Sandra smiled and took Vicki by the arm as they left the office. "I assure you that physically, Tony is all boy. Mentally, he's almost all girl. Brenda did a quite a job on her little brother over the years. I don't think there's a way to keep him out of skirts, not that I want to do so. I think he's adorable as a girl."
Vicki looked at the smug expressions upon the faces of the two doctors. "I bet the two of you just can't wait to turn him into a girl. You've done it to me, Jane and Jamie Clipp, and Carla Fake. Now you've got another victim," she stated accusingly.
"Vicki," Dr. Alterson stated firmly. "You know perfectly well that turning you into a woman was in your own best interests. It's been the same with all of our transsexual patients. We'll do what is right for Tony, and right is helping him to become a girl!"
Vicki snorted, revealing a tiny bit of her lingering masculinity, then giggled. "I know, but it seems that you two just love sending boys down the flowered path. I'm beginning to think that Lydia Ladd had just that in mind when she established LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. It seems like you're all trying to start a trend of turning boys into girls. Maybe it'll become contagious." They all laughed at the idea of sex-changes becoming contagious. Vicki's laughter was nervous while Sandra's and Dr. Alterson's laughter were wishful.
A week after their initial visit, Fairchilds returned to see the Doctors. The three nervously took their seats; Tonia was once more wearing a delightfully feminine dress and appeared totally girlish and happy, bubbling with enthusiasm. "The children and I have talked this entire matter through dozens of times," Doris began. "They insist that Tonia is a girl trapped in a boy's body. I paid close attention to everything that Tonia did this week, and I've been convinced that Tonia is a girl." Taking the hands of the children in hers she took a deep breath. "We'd like you to castrate Tonia and start giving her hormones so she can become the girl she was meant to be."
Both doctors were elated at their decision, but controlled their emotional high. "Doing as you ask could be a major error," Dr. Alterson cautioned. "If he isn't a transsexual, once he's been castrated and placed on the hormones, there is no way to reverse the procedure. I really think we should do further tests and take more time to think this through before we take action. Perhaps having Tonia spend a few months living as a girl and attending ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL will give all of you a chance to make sure this is the right move."
"We've discussed the possibility that we might be making a mistake by having this done," Doris stated. "However we feel doing this is the right choice. I've already spoken to Mother Superior Mary Francis, and she has assured me that there will be no problem enrolling Tonia as a girl, especially if she's being treated by you. I want two daughters, Brenda wants a sister instead of a brother, and most importantly, Tonia wants to become a girl. If you won't help us, we'll find someone who will."
""We'll help you," replied Sandra with a smile and an eager voice. “We just want to be sure it's the right thing and what all of you really want. Before we can do anything, we have to be assured that you know what you're requesting and that we have your legal permission to do so. If you go up to LYMASTER ASSOCIATES ATTORNEYS, they'll start the legal paperwork necessary to change Tony to Tonia. We can set up an appointment for next Saturday to perform the outpatient surgery if all the paperwork has been completed."
Tonia sighed with disappointment, she'd wanted it done right away. She knew better than to push the matter, and realized that the adults had to do things their way. Reluctantly she resigned herself to waiting another week. Standing up she looked at her mother. "Mom, let's get to the lawyer. I want to make sure nothing stops us from having it done next week."
"Before you go," stated Sandra. "We have established a sperm bank in the clinic to be used for artificial insemination and to store the sperm of boys before they're castrated or made sterile by female hormones. I suggest that Tony submit to letting me "milk" him and store his sperm for future use either by him or as a donor for whomever might need it."
Doris nodded her head slowly. "That makes sense, I'd like to see his manhood turned to some good use before it's gone. How long will it take?"
"Only a few minutes," replied Sandra. "I can do it now, and if you're serious about letting us use it for general artificial insemination, I'd like to milk him every other day until the surgery."
Turning to Tonia Doris asked, "Well, sweetie, what do you think?"
Tonia blushed profusely, "Well, I guess it's all right. It won't hurt will it?"
Brenda spoke up. "Tonia, I think it's a wonderful thing to do. You may be helping a woman who wants to have a baby without getting involved with a dumb guy, or possibly a couple who can't have kids on their own. I think you should let them "milk" you as much as they can."
Sandra smiled. "Your sister is right, Tonia. Your donations could make many people happy. I can promise you that being "milked" won't be painful. It may be a little uncomfortable at first, but I promise you that the end will be quite pleasant."
"All right," Tonia stated with a little reluctance. "I'll do it"
Sandra took the pretty boy/girl into an examining room and expertly "milked" him. True to her word, Tonia did find it uncomfortable at first but delightful in the end. Returning to the office, Sandra turned the disconcerted lad over to his mother and sister.
Brenda made her mother frown and Sandra repress a giggle as she couldn't help but quip, "Did everything CUM out all right?"
After making arrangements for further "milkings" Doris thanked the doctors once more before she and her daughters headed for LYMASTER ASSOCIATES. A cute young teenage girl sat at the receptionist desk, and very professionally asked how she could help them. Doris felt uncomfortable as she hemmed and hawed all around the subject, never quite getting there. Jamie Clipp recognized Brenda as a former classmate and knowing that she had a younger brother rather than a sister, guessed what she wanted. "Perhaps you'd feel more comfortable speaking with the office manager," Jamie offered as she buzzed Carla Fake. Carla stepped from her office by the receptionist to invite the Fairchilds into her office. Quickly she ascertained their desires and buzzed Susan Lymaster's office. Tonia could barely suppress her excitement when Carla arose from her desk and led the three giddy females to Susan Lymaster's office.
After excusing herself, Susan spoke to all three of the Fairchilds and agreed to handle the legal end of the transformation. Carla knocked on the door and entered with the packet of papers needed to make the changes. Susan smiled as Doris signed the many forms. "Tonia," she told the bubbly girl. "I'm sure you're doing the right thing. I think you'll grow into a beautiful woman, just as Carla has done. Carla was born a boy too."
All three women looked up in disbelief at Carla. None of them would have ever suspected that the pretty woman had ever been a male. As they left, still excited about what they were doing and knowing that Carla had gone through the same thing, they were shocked once more as Jamie spoke as they passed her desk.
"Brenda," she said gaily. "I think your little brother makes a darling girl!"
They all stopped and looked quizzically at the girl, wondering how she knew their names. Brenda frowned as she recognized something familiar about the girl with the Cheshire cat grin. The name plate upon the desk rang a bell, JAMIE CLIPP. Brenda thought, the only Clipp she had known was a scrawny crude boy from her class last year, a Jimmy Clipp. This girl did look a lot like her, maybe she was his sister, but that wouldn't explain how she knew Brenda's name.
Jamie saw the thoughts racing through Brenda's mind and giggled. "You're closer than you think, Brenda. Last year I was Jimmy Clipp."
Brenda's mouth dropped. "You're Jimmy... but he was such a cocky little pain in the as..." her voice trailed off as she blushed furiously.
Jamie laughed. "I was a royal pain in the butt when I was a boy. I can admit that now. But like your brother," she stated indicating Tonia. "I discovered the real me. I'm not a real girl yet, but I can never go back to being a boy again."
Brenda just shook her head in disbelief, as did Doris and Tonia. They had heard the horror stories that Brenda had related about what a hellion Jimmy had been. Now they saw only a very pretty girl, with the unmistakable swellings upon her chest that indicated her imminent entry into womanhood.
"I'm being treated by Dr. Alterson and Dr. Makes-Shemanski and attending ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL," Jamie confessed. "I guess we'll see each other there if you transfer in."
Doris smiled and shook her head in wonderment. "Your father has made the switch too, hasn't he? CLIPP-ALMEN CPA, right?"
Jamie nodded her pretty head in agreement.
"I'm sure you will see Brenda and Tonia in school," Doris stated slightly bewildered as she led her gaping daughters out into the mall.
Once they recovered their composure Tonia looked at Brenda and her mother. "I hope I can grow breasts soon! Didn't Jamie's look neat?"
Brenda agreed with Tonia, and Doris added another fact to the slate that confirmed she was doing the right thing by converting Tony into Tonia.
The week passed slowly for everyone. The legal forms were filed, and Tony ceased to exist. Tonia was now legally a girl. Doris went to the public school with her children on Friday morning to sign the required papers to transfer them to ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. That day at school would be the last that anyone would ever see of Tony Fairchild. As soon as Tonia arrived home that evening, she ripped off her hated male outer clothes and rushed to her bedroom where she slipped into a darling dress.
It was the last Saturday morning of February that the Fairchilds entered ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES PLASTIC SURGERY. In the office the Fairchilds met with Dr. Sarah Balkut, Dr. Helen Alterson and Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski. After the signing of the legal forms, doctors Balkut and Makes-Shemanski led Tonia, who was wearing a cute denim miniskirt and soft pink sweater, into one of the mini-surgeries in the adjacent ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. Dr. Alterson stayed with Doris and Brenda while they anxiously waited. Tonia was happily bouncing as she took the last action that she'd ever take as a male as she entered the brightly lit pastel colored sterile room to be castrated. Twenty minutes later Dr. Balkut headed for the lab while Dr. Makes-Shemanski escorted Tonia back to rejoin Brenda and Doris. The former boy looked a bit pale but smiled happily as she moved to her mother's waiting arms. The joy of the new female was contagious. Brenda and Tonia hugged and giggled as Doris set up monthly appointments with Dr. Makes-Shemanski for check-ups and hormones and Dr. Alterson for counseling. The Fairchilds headed for ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES APOTHECARY armed with the prescriptions that would transform Tonia into a shapely teenage girl.
Pharmacist Andrew Bloom raised his eyebrows and felt a definite stirring in his trousers when he read the prescription and whom it was for. Looking out, he saw the pretty girl who was really a boy. The stirring became a hard lump. Andy couldn't understand why he felt so turned on by the idea of transforming a boy into a girl.
After the Fairchilds left, Dr. Alterson went to check on Dr. Balkut to see how she was doing after performing another castration. As usual, she found her in the lab humming happily as she finished labeling the display bottle that held Tony's testicles. Dr. Alterson sighed wearily and left without disturbing Sarah, knowing that she was content. When Dr. Balkut returned to her office, she opened her desk and took out the key to her trophy case. Opening the glass door, she carefully rearranged her bizarre collection of skillfully mounted preserved male genitalia so that she could add Tony's contribution.
Monday morning found Doris leading her two beribboned pony-tailed daughters into ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Brenda and Tonia, wearing matching soft pink sweaters, knee length tan pleated skirts, simple pink anklets, and low heeled tan penny loafers; entered the imposing brick complex. The good Sisters warmly greeted the Fairchilds and made them feel at ease. They had been notified by Dr. Alterson that they would be enrolling, and why. The discomfort that revelation caused Tonia brought laughter to Sister Marsha Blushing, the elementary principal.
"It's perfectly all right, Tonia," she soothed. "You're not the only boy to transfer here so he could become a girl. We even have some boys attending as girls who didn't want to become girls. We're only too glad to help out children in your situation." Then she leaned closer and whispered, "Even some of our nuns were born boys!" The Sister always enjoyed telling the embarrassed boy/girls that some of the nuns who had been boys. The expressions upon their faces was absolutely darling. She knew that she shouldn't get such a thrill from her revelation, but whenever she did a slight tingling from a useless bit of flesh between her thighs made her day.
"You can start tomorrow morning if you get your uniforms today. THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE stocks all you'll need," she informed them as she rose to shake their hands and escort them from her office.
A few minutes later Doris was explaining to Olivia Endress, the owner of THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE, just what she needed for her daughters. Olivia smiled broadly and welcomed Tonia into the proper side of the war of the sexes.
Tonia and Brenda were soon looking at their reflections and each other. They both appeared to be demure and quite lovely girls clad in the school's cute uniform. Tonia was jealous of the way Brenda filled out the uniform and hoped the hormones would act quickly so that she too could do justice to the feminine outfit. The snug sleeveless scoop necked hot pink velveteen jumper fit snugly about Brenda's pert torso while the gently flaring pleated skirt swung saucily about her smooth thighs two inches above her knees. The soft pale pink nylon blouse had a wide Peter Pan collar of delicate lace that lay atop the shoulder straps of the jumper. The flaring two inch cuffs of the blouse's long sleeves were made of the same fragile lace. The pale pink nylon kneesox and T-strap hot pink patent leather shoes matched the colors of the jumper and blouse. Her bouncy ponytail was secured by intertwined ribbons, one of pale pink and the other of hot pink, formed into a bow to complete the matching outfit and add to her girlishness. Tonia was simply and underdeveloped version, but no less feminine.
Olivia watched Tonia closely, and once more felt a peculiar longing. She had now helped several boys and men make the transition from masculine to feminine. Ever since she had been a little girl she had dreamed of having a cute daughter to lavish in satin and lace. Unfortunately she'd been widowed by a drunken driver shortly after the birth of her son. Life had been a struggle for her during the long drawn out legal efforts with the insurance companies. The settlement two and a half years before had enabled her to set up and open THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE. Money was still tight, but at least they were comfortable now, and things looked good for the future. Unfortunately the long battle had also left her bitter towards men and their chauvinistic attitudes. A deep sigh escaped her as she wistfully thought of how her thirteen year old son Tommy had benefitted from a healthy dose petticoating. The pangs of jealousy once more reared it's ugly head as she envied the mothers who were getting daughters by transforming their sons. Each time she aided in a transformation, the urge to force Tommy to become her daughter grew stronger. Tommy wanted nothing to do with the store, and Olivia appreciated his reluctance but insisted he help out. Since he'd entered puberty, however, he'd become increasingly belligerent, attempting to prove to his buddies that he was as macho as they were despite working in a "dress shop" as they called the store. But she'd put a stop to that rebelliousness!
At that moment Tommy Endress was moping about back in the stockroom, sweeping and gathering the garbage. He hated having to work in the clothing store, especially since it catered to women. Before the store had opened he'd been able to run around with his buddies and have a good time. Since the store opened, his mother made him help out by sweeping, unpacking shipments, and pricing clothes. The guys teased him unmercifully about working in a dress shop, and laughed when he told them they carried men's clothes too. His mother made him come right to the store after school, sit in the office until he completed his homework to her satisfaction, then do whatever jobs she felt he could handle. By the time he finished all that, it was too late to go out and hang around with his buddies. The one area where he had won out over his mother's demands was actually waiting on customers. She knew that his negative attitude would drive customers away. That victory did little to offset his biggest defeat.
Olivia was by nature a frugal woman, the years of scrimping and scraping had reinforced those habits. Since she owned a clothing store, all the clothing she and Tommy wore came from the inventory. The combination of frugality, practicality, and fashions made her selecting a suitable wardrobe for Tommy easy, especially since many articles of clothing were indistinguishable as to whether it was girls' or boys'. Tommy detested some of those decisions. If Tommy needed an article of clothing, most often it turned out to be from the girls' section since they were cheaper. As a result, all of his socks were girls', as were his jeans, sweaters and pullover shirts. These Tommy barely tolerated because he had to admit that they were virtually indistinguishable from the boys' counterparts. What he hated and vehemently protested were the girls' plain white cotton panties and camisoles that replaced his jockey shorts and T-shirts. Equally hated were the girls' flannel pajamas he had to wear to bed. The only concession he'd managed to wrangle was a single set of boys' underwear that he could wear on the days he had gym class.
As was her practice, once she had Tommy settled in the store to do his homework and chores, Olivia left the store in charge of one of her trusted assistants and headed home to do a bit of cleaning and laundry. The practice gave her a needed break form the rush of a busy Friday. She always returned to the store in time to take Tommy to supper. It was due to this very practice that last year Olivia had been shocked to discover several well-thumbed issues of PENTHOUSE and PLAYBOY stashed in Tommy's dresser drawer when she'd been putting away his laundry. The crumbled pages, the stains on the photos, and the unmistakable odor of dried stale ejaculate gave indisputable evidence of Tommy's masturbation efforts while clutching the magazines. At first Olivia had been upset by her discovery, but then she realized that he was simply exploring his sexuality. Taking the magazines, she returned to the store early to confront Tommy, intending to talk to him about the birds and the bees.
Tommy was not in the office. One can imagine Olivia's shock when she found her son in a corner of the stockroom stroking his erection and moaning as he fondled an old manikin he'd dressed in lacy panties and bra. Unable to restrain herself she unleashed a stinging verbal assault on the surprised and embarrassed boy, caught quite literally with his pants down.
When Tommy saw his stashed magazines clutched tightly in her madly gesturing hands, he broke down in tears while she continued to berate him for his perversions. Once she vented her rage, she felt guilty for over-reacting, and took the sobbing boy into her arms to comfort him. That confused the then twelve year old lad even more. Once they both calmed down, she sent him to the office, telling him that he had to punished for what he'd done but that she intended to wait until she'd had more time to calm down and think before deciding on appropriate discipline.
That night was quite rough on Olivia as she wavered between rage and pity for her Tommy. The boy had no masculine influences except his buddies, and she was keeping him from them since she thought they were a bad influence. On the other hand, she was disenchanted with males in general, and was afraid Tommy was headed for trouble. By morning she was calmer but no closer to a solution. Tommy left for school with growing apprehension.
All day Olivia thought of punishments. Several times she was drawn to the back of the store to look at the manikin. At least Tommy had good taste in lingerie was her consoling thought. Then the answer hit her.
When Tommy arrived at the store after school, he sheepishly checked in with his mother. By that time his anxiety and fears were getting the best of him. Quite sternly she ordered him to follow her into one of the dressing rooms. Meekly he followed with great trepidation. Once inside she spoke coldly, "Remove all of your clothing. I'll be right back."
Too afraid to argue, he reluctantly did as he was ordered. Shivering in his nudity, his thoughts were frantic. All he could think of was what she had caught him doing. Glancing down at his discarded plain panties and camisole, he realized that for the first time he wished he'd be wearing the girlish attire. Then a startling thought occurred; what if she returned with a complete set of girls' clothes for him to wear?
At that moment Olivia opened the curtain, startling Tommy. His eyes darted to her hands were he beheld a silky pink nylon panty and camisole set edged in delicate lace. The bile rose in his throat and he felt like vomiting.
Seeing the terror evident upon his face Olivia felt sorry for her son and almost backed away from her intentions. Steeling herself she thrust the dainty bits of fluff into Tommy's trembling hands. Immediately she scooped up his discarded plain white cotton panties and camisole. Glaring at him as she stood to leave she sternly ordered, "Now you can get dressed and get to your homework and chores."
Tommy watched the curtain fall back into place after she left. Relief that he wasn't going to have to wear a dress flooded his hyper-tense body. Sighing, he looked at the pretty lingerie in his hands. The set was undeniably feminine, not nearly as plain as the undies he'd been wearing. They looked quite sexy, very similar to what he'd been playing with when she'd caught him, only in his size. Mixed emotions battled for supremacy as he anticipated the softness and sexiness of the lingerie verses the guilt he felt over the further betrayal of his masculinity. Swallowing to calm his nerves, he slowly stepped into the panties. As they slid up his downy legs he trembled. Both because as a male he didn't want to wear such girlishness and because of the sensual anticipation he was starting to experience. Behind all his thoughts was the fear that if he didn't put on the cute lingerie, his mother would force him to wear a dress. By the time he snuggled the panties into place he had quite an erection which he did his best to ignore. Choking back his anguish, he slipped the soft matching camisole over his head and shivered as it settled about his torso. The lingerie fit snugly but comfortably, much nicer than he'd expected, and made him feel naughtily sexy. Quite chagrined yet relieved, he put his other clothes back on and exited the dressing room as meekly as a mouse.
As he scurried across the store to the office, Olivia saw his red-faced embarrassment. Intercepting him before he made it to the sanctuary, she stopped him in an aisle between rows of dresses. "Let me check to see that you have them on." After tugging his jeans open and seeing the pink satiny nylon, she looked at the frantic boy as he desperately looked about to see if anyone could see his dilemma. Releasing his jeans, she spoke. "You know why I'm making you wear these, don't you?"
After he nodded yes, she went on. "Good. I removed all of your undies from your room, and replaced them with pretty panties and camisoles. I took your pajamas and replaced them with cute babydoll nighties. You'll wear them as punishment until I think you've learned your lesson and never do such filthy revolting things again. I will tolerate no arguments or disobedience, and I will be checking to see that you are wearing your pretty new lingerie. If I discover you not wearing them or if you protest... well, let's just say you won't like the next step of punishment. I'd better not catch you playing with yourself or hiding filthy magazines again. Is that clear?"
Once more he nodded his acquiescence. "As for your gym class days, what you wear will be determined by your behavior. If you are good, I'll lay out your set of boys' underwear. If you were not good but not really bad, you'll find a set of the plain white cotton undies. If you were bad, you'll find nothing which means you'll have to wear your girlish undies and face the consequences. Do you understand?"
"Yes Mother," was all he could fearfully reply as she let him scurry into the office. He knew exactly what she meant by the "next step", and vowed that he'd do whatever it took to avoid that!
Now a year later he was still wearing soft, pretty lingerie and nighties. At no time had he had to wear his sexy undies to gym class although there had been a few occasions when he'd worn the plain undies. His only fear was that his buddies would somehow find out about his dainty undies. Other than that concern he no longer minded wearing the dainty lingerie since he was constantly aroused. Every day he would go into the restroom and masturbate to relieve the tensions that built. As he unpacked and priced girlish fashions he found himself wondering how it would feel to wear them.
That was why he was moping about in the back of the store while Tonia and Brenda tried on their pretty clothes. He'd just emerged from the restroom, and the relief he'd achieved was now replaced by repulsion for his thoughts and feelings. His life had changed quite a bit since he'd been forced into the dainties. No longer did he feel comfortable around his buddies, afraid they might the secret he hid beneath his jeans. The life of a loner was his fate.
Olivia looked at Tonia with longing and sighed once more while thinking about Tommy. The highly feminine lingerie had done quite a bit to curb his machismo. There was almost nothing she couldn't coerce him to do when she threatened to expose his dainties. She was aware that he would retreat to the restrooms after furtively stroking and caressing soft, silky feminine clothes. What he did in there was quite evident by his mood swings. If questioned, she'd be willing to bet that he found himself wondering what it felt like to dress completely as a girl. She often wondered just how pretty a girl he would make. Part of her definitely wanted to turn him into her daughter. That part grew stronger with every boy/girl she served.
Lately she'd started talking to Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski about what happened to males who became girls. Watching the effect of female hormones on a young male fascinated her. Seeing Jamie Clipp blossom from a normal prepubescent boy into a shapely teenage girl made her blood run hot. Knowing that Tonia would soon be doing the same crystallized her desires. Walking into the back, she watched Tommy morosely sweeping the floor. She had no trouble picturing him in a cute mini skirt and snug sweater that would show his pert swelling breasts to their best advantage. Long black hair and flashing black eyes would dazzle the boys. The decision to create Tammy was made with that image. Now all she had to do was decide how to do it without alienating Tommy. The best course, she reasoned, would be to slowly transform him. Since she wanted grandchildren, she knew she couldn't castrate him. Sandra, she was sure, would know the proper doses of female hormones to feminize Tommy while "milking" his manhood until he became sterile.
Tuesday morning found the Fairchild household a hotbed of activity as Brenda and Tonia prepared for their first day at ST. FRANCIS. Tonia loved all the attention Brenda and her mother were showering upon her debut as a schoolgirl. They all wanted everything to be perfect. Tonia gloried in the limelight of her burgeoning girlhood. While Doris and Brenda watched, Tonia examined herself in the mirror.
Not one hair was out of place in her perfectly matched braids. Her soft brown hair was highlighted by the pale pink and hot pink ribbons that made up the perky hairbows. Expressive brown eyes peered intently out from beneath evenly trimmed bangs that just touched her delicate eyebrows. Her uniform was immaculate, and she was shivering slightly as she reveled in her femininity. They all knew that Tonia was ready for her first day at school.
Turning away from the mirror, Tonia hugged her mother and sister gratefully. Tears of joy were evident upon all their cheeks. Drying their eyes, the sisters slipped on matching beige fake fur parkas, slid their shoulder bags into place, kissed their beaming mother goodbye and stepped outside to make the short trek to their new school.
This was Tonia's first time outside, not counting the recent short trips from car to buildings. Walking cautiously beside her big sister, she felt for the first time the brisk winter wind chilling her exposed knees and rustling beneath her skirt to stir her lacy slip. She wasn't sure if it was the chilly air or the sibilant brushing of her lace slip that caused the goose bumps to form on the exposed soft flesh between the tops of her kneesox to her silky pink panties. The unexpected exposure made her aware of just how vulnerable a girl was while wearing a skirt, and she shivered in mixed delight and apprehension.
Previous to this, her experience in skirts had been all indoors. She knew that she had to be careful of her movements to retain her modesty. But out of doors, she was subject to the whims of the capricious breeze. Several times the wind almost lifted Tonia's skirts. As is often normal, several groups of boys were clustered about the front of the school. Tonia grew nervous, even though she knew that she appeared totally feminine, running the gauntlet of boys made her fear that one of them might guess that she once was a boy. As they walked up the steps of the school Brenda instinctively lowered one hand to hold down her skirt. Experience had made the reaction instinctual. A subconscious warning of the imminent arrival of a brisk gust of the tricky wind that often whipped around the corners of buildings that would try to flip her skirt. The playful gust failed to flip Brenda's skirt, it succeeded in doing so to Tonia's skirt. The errant puff flicked the back of her skirt and slip above her waist. Brenda couldn't help but giggle as she watched a very red-faced Tonia's frantic efforts to restore her modesty as the boys whooped and whistled at the lacy display.
Once Tonia had her skirts back under control, she scurried inside the school where she awaited for Brenda, glaring daggers of indignation at her still giggling sister. Brenda sobered instantly and apologized as she placed a consoling arm about Tonia. "I'm sorry, Tonia, I'm not laughing at you, just at what happened. It's just... well... fighting off the wind is sometimes like fighting off teasing boys. They both sneak up on you when you're not expecting them, and suddenly your panties are right out in the open for everyone to see. Once you get used to wearing skirts outside... and around rascally boys... you'll learn how to anticipate when your skirt is about to become airborne. You'll be able to do like I did and hold it down without really thinking about it. You'll just have to be more careful until you learn how to sense it. I wouldn't be surprised if you have a rough time with a few of the boys in your class trying to flip your skirts. Most girls your age already know how to sense when boys think about doing it, but you'll be a prime target for them, so be careful!"
As they headed for the office, Tonia thought about Brenda's warning about the boys. Thinking back to when she was in kindergarten and first grade and still a normal boy, he had often joined the guys in sneaking up on the girls to flip their skirts. It'd been a sign of their manhood to make a girl scream and catch a glimpse of pretty panties on a horrified girl. Tonia blushed deeply as she remorsefully recalled his crude actions back then. He wished he could go back to each girl and apologize for the embarrassment he'd caused them. It was also true that by the second grade most of the girls had learned to avoid the quick hands of the boys so only a few had their undies exposed. But that never stopped the boys from trying, especially when a new girl joined their class. That recollection caused her to shiver fearfully, knowing that the boys would probably try to flip her skirts. As she walked, she unconsciously squeezed her thighs together protectively, which resulted in a steady and enticing wiggle to her shapely rear. The pleats of her skirt swung sexily about her perky legs, almost inviting the boys to come for a look.
The halls were full of noisy students, most of whom ignored the two new girls. As they passed through the students, they didn't notice the boys nudging each other and pointing out the cute wiggle on the smaller of the two girls. Inside the office they were warmly greeted by the receptionist who had been expecting them. She introduced each of them to a girl from their class who would be their escort, guide and confident as they acclimated themselves to their new school.
Brenda was surprised to see that her guide was none other than Jamie Clipp. Jamie smiled gaily and took Brenda's hand in girlish greeting. "I asked Sister Bomboy, the high school principal, if I could be your guide when you started. She was concerned at first until I told her that you already knew all about me." Then turning serious she added, "I want to at least try to make up for being such a jerk back when I was a boy. It's only been since I'm a girl that I realize how awful I behaved back then. I'd like for us to become good friends."
Brenda could see that Jamie was quite serious about her apology and desire to be friends. "I'd like for us to be friends too," replied Brenda, thankful to have a friend in her new school as the two girls turned to walk to their classroom in the high school building of the large school complex.
Tonia was introduced to Nichole Chestnut. As the two maneuvered through their fellow students, Nichole sensed Tonia's apprehension. "Tonia, you really look nice in your uniform. I'm sure everyone will accept you as a friend and classmate. So just relax and take things as they come, loosen up a bit, none of us will bite you!" Her words were spoken with genuine feelings and sincerity.
Now that the ice had been broken by her new friend she did relax a bit. Tonia smiled nervously at the pretty blonde walking by her side. That this beautiful and delightful girl should find her pretty too made her feel good. "Thanks, Nichole. I guess I am a bit nervous on my first day here. It sure is a lot different than public school. I guess seeing everyone in these uniforms takes a bit of getting used to." She stated as she surveyed the mass of similarly clad students.
Nichole giggled and almost tauntingly replied, "Yes, it takes a lot of getting used to, doesn't it?"
The sudden change in Nichole's demeanor caught Tonia off guard. Apprehensively looking at her new friend, she nervously wet her lips as she attempted to decide whether this lovely girl knew her secret and was teasing her about her recent entry into girlhood.
Nichole laughed aloud and placed a reassuring hand upon Tonia's tense forearm. Then leaning closely she whispered, "I know you were a boy... Sister Blushing told me..."
Tonia's steps faltered as her eyes went wide in disbelief at the unexpected betrayal of confidence by the seemingly cooperative nuns. Struggling to hold back tears of humiliation, she felt the nuns had purposely chosen Nichole to tease and antagonize her. They must be trying to embarrass her... and were succeeding! "Do... does everyone know..." Tonia managed to question in a squeaky voice.
Nichole saw the terror and approaching tears in Tonia's face. "Tonia... It's all right... relax... I understand... everything will be fine... Sister Blushing chose me to be your guide and told me about you because they knew you'd need a true friend, someone who would understand what you're going through. I'm the only one they told. I intend to be your friend. I'll help you every way I can to be the girl you were meant to be."
Nichole's confession reassured Tonia a bit but also confused her. By the concern evident upon Nichole's face, Tonia felt that the girl was telling the truth. Relaxing a bit as the fear of public exposure evaporated, Tonia still harbored uncertainties and fears. "Why..." was the only response she could muster.
Nichole smiled broadly. Slipping her hand reassuringly into Tonia's hand, she guided Tonia into a nearby girls' restroom. Seeing that the end stall was vacant, she hurried the two of them inside, closed, and then locked the door. Before the confused Tonia could react, Nichole placed her free hand upon Tonia's skirt, and pressed firmly into her groin, feeling the flesh of her small penis trapped inside her panties. Simultaneously Nichole guided Tonia's still clasped hand and pressed it into her groin in an identical position.
Tonia's eyes widened and her mouth opened in stunned disbelief as she felt a very familiar and unfeminine lump beneath Nichole's skirts and panties.
Releasing Tonia's hand and removing her other hand from Tonia's skirt, Nichole placed both of her hands over her mouth as she suppressed a giggle. Then she slipped her hands behind her neck coquettishly and began to twist her sassy body in obvious feminine glee. In a giggled whisper she teasingly spoke. "I told you they chose me to be your guide because I'd understand how a boy feels when he first goes out in public wearing a skirt."
During the next few moments Tonia visually examined Nichole, unable to detect any sign of masculinity except that which she felt through her skirt. Everything about her virtually shouted out in verification of her femininity. The high blonde ponytail bounced saucily as she giggled. Silken bangs caressed her delicate eyebrows. Bright blue eyes glistened mischievously above a sprinkling of charming freckles that spread across her rosy cheeks. A cute little up-turned nose above piquant pink lips that curved in their perky, obviously natural position of a beaming smile. Delicate heart shaped gold earrings glistened in her pierced ears, matching the pendant suspended by a dainty golden chain about her neck. The whiteness of her smooth soft skin accentuated the healthy feminine flush of her heart shaped pixieish face. The way the uniform clung to her shapely, maidenly body accentuated the exciting roundness of her small, firm pert breasts. The obvious comeliness of her legs was embellished by the T-Strap Mary-Jane shoes upon her dainty feet. All in all, the image she projected was one of radiant delicacy and glorifyingly girlish.
Nichole gasped and suddenly stopped swaying as her eyes grew wide with shock as she stared into Tonia's eyes.
At first Tonia was confused until she realized that her hand was still firmly ensconced upon Nichole's only remaining maleness. Nichole was reacting to the pressure upon her sensitive flesh through the layers of silken nylon! Quickly, as if she'd been burned, Tonia yanked her hand away from Nichole's skirt. Both girls blushed beet red.
"I... I'm sorry..." whispered Nichole as she quickly returned to her senses. "I didn't mean for that to happen. Please don't tell anyone," she said apologetically as she bashfully backed away.
The fear upon Nichole's face was genuine, and Tonia relaxed a bit as she realized that fact. "I won't tell," she confided. Then a thought struck her, she'd only felt a penis. She just had to ask, "Do you still have your balls?"
Nichole shook her head no, adding greatly to Tonia's relief. The two blushing girls then straightened out their uniforms and emerged from the stall just as the bell rang. They hurried through the emptying halls to their room where Nichole introduced Tonia to their stern but kindly teacher, Irene Alterio and their classmates. Mrs. Alterio let Tonia know that she was aware that Tonia had been a boy and made sure that Tonia's every action was feminine. The rest of the day went smoothly as Nichole watched over Tonia like a mother hen over an errant chick. Tonia was well aware that Nichole had run interference for her on several occasions during lunch and on the playground as her new friend kept the rowdier boys from their intended mission of flipping Tonia's skirt.
Tonia felt herself drawn to the fellow boy/girl in a way she didn't understand. Nichole was open and honest, and would be a true friend. Yet every time she surreptitiously glanced at the diligently studying girl during class, she knew that beneath her skirts and panties there was a penis. She recalled Nichole's moans of pleasure at her unthinking caress which made her grow warm and blush. Those emotions confused Tonia. For the last two years she had been willing to do almost anything to become a girl. Now that she'd started on the one-way road to girlhood, she found herself becoming aroused by having touched another boy! Now that she was a girl, she expected to cause such reactions in boys, not to have them herself. Yet she knew that Nichole was a girl, just like she was.
Nichole was well aware of Tonia's glances, and felt the same way. She could almost feel Tonia's warm hand innocently touching her, and squirmed in her chair as she tried to force those illicit feelings to go away. Those thoughts caused a lot of emotional disquiet to both girls.
At the end of the day Tonia and Nichole waited at the main entrance for Brenda and Jamie. The two girls were well on their way to becoming best friends. Both also wondered whether they dared to repeat their brief illicit encounter of that morning. Their awakening femininity almost demanded attention, attention they were terrified to seek from boys because of possible violent reactions if their birth gender were to be discovered. At the same time both were curious as to how the other had come to be wearing skirts, something they knew they'd be able to safely share.
*****
Meanwhile back at the mall, Olivia had talked to Sandra about putting Tommy on female hormones. After assuring herself that Olivia understood the ramifications of what she wanted to do to her son, Sandra told her to have Tommy stop by her office that afternoon so she could give the boy a physical to determine his current hormonal balance and the level of his ability to function as a male.
When Tommy checked in with his mother that afternoon, he protested quite vehemently that he didn't need a physical. When he failed to sway his mother, he begged her to at least be allowed change into a pair of jockey shorts. Once more he failed. When Dr. Makes-Shemanski joined Tommy and his mother in an examining room, the boy was quite nervous and obviously near tears.
Sandra felt sorry for the unsuspecting lad, but she had become a firm believer in the credo that Lydia Ladd and Dr. Helen Alterson were preaching and practicing. Feminizing a male would be beneficial for everyone. For too long the world had been screwed up by males high on testosterone. It was time for a change. The Hippocratic Oath required her do what was best for the patient without causing them harm. She felt that emasculating the males brought to her was truly in their best interests.
At first Tommy refused to strip. Olivia grew angry, "Tommy," she asked coolly. "How would you like a change in your wardrobe?"
Tommy's eyes grew wide in horror, and he began to whine and plead. Unseen by the boy, Sandra winked at Olivia, "Olivia, perhaps it would be better for you to wait outside. A lot of boys Tommy's age are reluctant to undress in front of their mothers. He knows that I'm a professional, and it's my job to see men, women, girls, and boys naked so that I can do my job." With that she ushered Olivia out of the room.
Turning back to Tommy she smiled. "Well, now that your mother is gone, please undress." She turned to the cabinets to prepare the equipment needed for the physical.
Tommy stood there, looking for a way out of his dilemma. "Please, can I undress in private and do you have a smock I can wear?"
Without turning around Sandra stated calmly, "Tommy, I don't have time to wait. I'm fully aware that you're wearing girls' underwear. Your mother told me that she's making you do so as a matter of frugality and punishment. I'm not interested in the nitty-gritty details, and you're certainly not the first boy I've seen in panties. So stop being so stubborn and strip."
Tommy felt his stomach twist as he listened to Dr. Makes-Shemanski. It was difficult to believe that his mother had actually told her about his secret humiliation. Reluctantly he disrobed and sat upon the examining table. The redness of his face gave evidence to his great embarrassment.
Sandra turned around and began her examination. Tommy was quite tense as she probed and pushed about his abdomen feeling his internal organs. When she reached his genitals, he turned his face to the wall and grimaced, doing his best not to react. Unfortunately, this was the first time anyone had touched him there since he was an infant, and he couldn't stop the rapid erection.
"Relax, Tommy," Sandra told him. "An erection is a normal reaction for a boy, even men," she reassured him. Quickly she pulled out the stirrups used to give examinations to women. After placing the boy's feet into the stirrups she then slipped on a rubber glove and applied a bit of lubricant to her fingertips. "Now this may be a bit uncomfortable," she told him as she deftly slipped a finger into his rectum.
Tommy was completely taken by surprise. The invasion of his backside made him squirm and redden. His penis, which had begun to subside while he was positioned in the stirrups, quickly reasserted itself. While embarrassed by his erection and the intrusion in his rear, he was totally unprepared for the sudden ejaculation that occurred as Dr. Makes-Shemanski skillfully manipulated his prostrate gland. A low moan of humiliated pleasure escaped his lips.
Sandra knew what she was doing and easily caught his ejaculate in a test tube. Finishing the examination she slipped off the glove and capped the semen filled tube before Tommy regained his composure. Once more she spoke reassuringly. "All right, Tommy, it's all over. Your reactions were perfectly normal and exactly what I expected. There is no need for you to be embarrassed or upset. This happens every time I give a physical like this. You can get dressed while I clean up." She turned her back to him and began to clean off her equipment and discard the trash.
Tommy wasted no time in dressing. By the time Dr. Makes-Shemanski finished putting her things away, he was fully clothed, and still beet red.
Sandra smiled at the humiliated boy and spoke. "The last thing I need is a blood sample." Quickly wrapping a band about his upper arm she swabbed his elbow, located the vein, and slipped the needle into his flesh. After filling three test tubes, she told him the examination was over and he could leave.
Almost immediately Tommy was out of the room and rejoined his mother. Sandra came out with the four samples and told Olivia that she'd call with the results as soon as she received them from the lab. Olivia took her embarrassed son and left as Sandra took the vials to the lab. Removing enough semen for the tests, she had the technician prepare the rest and place it in the sperm bank.
In two days, Tommy was on a personalized feminization program. When the boy and his mother were in her office to receive the results of the physical, Sandra told them the truth, just twisted a bit to suit their goal. "Well, Tommy, in most respects you're in good condition. There is one area that will most likely cause problems in the very near future. By beginning treatment now, we should have no problem correcting that malady. Although the problem is not life threatening at this point, it very well could be at a later date. This treatment should eliminate any chances that the condition will worsen. I'll be giving you a prescription for pills to be taken when you get up in the morning and again when you go to bed. In addition, a weekly injection will be administered. After a month, I'll need to give you another check-up and blood tests to see how you're responding to the treatment. We may have to revise the dosages."
Tommy was shook up by her report, and agreed to follow her recommendations. Meekly he submitted to the injection of female hormones without asking what the medication would do to him. Olivia assured Dr. Makes-Shemanski that she would insure that Tommy took the medication. Olivia was well aware that the potentially life threatening condition Sandra was speaking about was Tommy's masculinity.
Olivia and Tommy left the clinic and headed for ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES APOTHECARY to have the prescription filled. Once more Andrew Bloom looked at the name on the prescription and then looked up to see the boy waiting nervously with his mother. Sadly he shook his head as he counted out the potent female hormone pills that would sunder Tommy's masculinity. This was the second prescription for female hormones for a boy in the last week he'd had to fill. Of course, his drug store also filled the hormone requirements for Carla Fake, Jane and Jamie Clipp, Nichole Chestnut, Vicki Shemanski, and surprisingly several nuns from the convent of ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI. The idea of feminized males intrigued Andrew, and he felt his manhood swell as he looked at Tommy and tried to imagine what he'd look like in a few months. He'd seen Tonia Fairchild Saturday and knew that she would grow into a lovely shemale. Why he became so aroused by such transformations was a mystery to him. Lydia Ladd knew, that's why she had encouraged him to open his business in her mall.
When Tommy drifted off to browse the magazine rack, and since he knew Olivia due to their businesses being in the mall, Andy couldn't control his curiosity. "I hope you don't mind my asking," he asked tentatively while nervously wetting his lips. "But why are you giving Tommy these hormones? He certainly doesn't look as if he wants to become a girl. I'd be willing to bet that he doesn't even know what they are much less what they'll do to him."
Olivia sensed Andy's prurient interest and smiled. "No, he doesn't. Tommy had been getting out of hand and I discovered that making a rowdy boy wear girls' undies will force him to settle down and behave even if his parent isn't around because they're afraid their buddies will discover their secret. Besides, I've always wanted a daughter, and after seeing Tonia Fairchild, the desire crystallized. I'm not going to have him castrated immediately. Dr. Makes-Shemanski will be taking semen samples to see if he's still fertile and storing them in a sperm bank, after all I do want grandchildren."
Smiling, Andy nodded his head. "Yes, I guess making a boy wear panties would settle a boy. They used to call that Petticoat Discipline. My grandmother told me all about it and even threatened to use it on me several times. The threat alone was enough to settle me," he added with a chuckle. Then wistfully he added, "I wonder if it'd work on my boys? The older they get the harder it is to keep them in line."
"I'm sure it would work quite well on them," Olivia stated calmly. "You could threaten them with it like you were. With Tonia and Vicki around the mall, they'll know it's possible for a boy to be successfully petticoated. If you'd like to give it a try, have Kaye get their measurements and I'll see to it that they each get nice, silky lacy undies and nighties."
"I'll talk it over with Kaye when she comes in," promised Andy as Olivia took her precious prescription. The idea of Petticoating his wayward sons guiltily fascinated him. All these years he'd been wondering what it felt like to be subjected to Petticoat Discipline. He shamefully found himself wondering if his sons would look as cute as Tonia.
When Kaye arrived in the drug store, she looked exhausted. Before Andy could tell her what Olivia was doing to Tommy, Kaye began to tell him the latest problem their three boys had created. This led into another discussion of what they could do to control the boys. All the time required to run the drugstore severely cut into their time to guide the boys. The more severely they disciplined the boys the more they rebelled.
All three boys failed to do their school assignments, disrupted class, sassed the teachers, and were barely passing. Thirteen year old Louis was the instigator. Ever since he'd started junior high he'd been trying show his independence by rebelling against authority. The teens in school had more influence upon him than did his parents. In turn, Louis spread the rebellion to the younger boys. Eleven year old Carl was smarter and quieter than Louis, and refused to follow the direct lead of his big brother. However, that didn't stop him from trying to outdo him in mischievousness. Eight year old Stephan was a mouse, followed the lead of his older brothers, and virtually worshiped Louis.
Once more Kaye stated that she had run out of ideas to control the boys. Andy took the opportunity to tell her about Tommy and Petticoat Discipline. Kaye was fascinated by the idea, much to Andy's guilty delight. The demands of the store didn't allow them to finish their conversation, but both knew they would give the idea serious consideration.
*****
That night Tommy Endress unknowingly received his first oral dose of female hormones. He was already lying in bed when he heard his mother approaching his bedroom. Quickly he bent his knees to raise his legs to hide his raging erection. Trapped between his thighs, his rigid member dribbled pre-cum upon the hastily stashed centerfold of the latest issue of PENTHOUSE that he'd thrust beneath his raised legs.
When Olivia entered carrying a glass of orange juice and his "vitamin" pill, she knew by his heavy breathing and flushed face that he'd been up to his old tricks. The discrepancy between his just blossoming male body and the lace trimmed silky soft pink nylon nightie he wore made her smile. Acting as if she didn't suspect his clandestine actions, she handed him the tiny purple pill and juice.
It was with a sense of relief he accepted the pill and juice, aware that he was to take one each evening and morning. Willingly he took the pill, finished the juice, accepted his mother's unexpected good night peck upon his cheek, and slumped down in relief once she left the room. After breathing a sigh of relief that she hadn't caught him jerking off with the centerfold, he retrieved the magazine and resumed his self-abuse.
As Tommy fantasized about the gorgeous girl, his sensuous nightie, and his swollen manhood; the pressure built in a confused but highly arousing burst of almost insatiable lust until he exploded fully upon the nude girl's photo. If he had seen it, the smile of smug satisfaction upon his mother's face as she quietly walked away would have given Tommy heart failure.
Olivia stood by the door, peeping in through the crack she'd purposely left when she didn't shut the door completely. Angrily she shook her head as she watched him slump after doing what she'd already forcibly pointed out to him was wrong. Any remaining doubts as to the wisdom of her actions in feminizing her son were gone. In a few months she knew his slowly developing masculinity would be subverted and diverted. It wouldn't be too long before his body resembled the photo that he'd just messed up with his cum. Until then, Dr. Makes-Shemanski would be "milking" him during each of his monthly check-ups and storing his sperm in the bank.
Petticoating Returns
Ladd’s Exchange Mall
Book One Part D
At the same time, Andy and Kaye Bloom picked up their conversation on the benefits of Petticoating their recalcitrant sons. Both became strangely aroused by the idea, and ended up making love after two months of abstinence. Their tryst was the best they'd had in years. By the time the settled down to sleep, they knew they would Petticoat the boys, all they had to do was decide how and when. Andy wouldn't have gone to sleep so easily if he'd known that Kaye had also decided to Petticoat him!
While Tonia was coming into existence and Tommy being maneuvered into a role reversal, the Shemanski family was coping with their changing lives. Vicki Shemanski was coming into her own as a woman. Applying make-up and styling her hair were now a normal part of her life. Every mirror was an opportunity to check up on her appearance. Sandra and Grace were proud of the way Vicki was adapting to her new gender. That the children never questioned the where-abouts of Victor and behaved as if Victoria had always been part of their lives hurt Vicki's feelings. Many times she found herself wondering whether she'd been that poor a father or was such a good aunt that the kids never mentioned their dad.
In reality, the kids were well aware that their dad and Aunt Vicki were the same person. They simply accepted it and never questioned where their father was since they knew he was still with them. When Aunt Vicki had first "arrived" back in November, the kids had simply accepted her as another step in their father's recovery.
Since their grandmother, Grace, was getting up in years, she had refused to let the kids go out to play in their new neighborhood. There was no way that she could keep track of four active children out of doors. The kids accepted those limits but enjoyed the freedom they were allowed inside their spacious home. Their sibling play included "school", "house", and "dress-up". Since their father Victor was now living and dressing as a woman, it was only natural that during their play, Philip played the daddy, Lisa the mommy, and Paul and Lynda the twin children. Shortly after Vicki appeared, Lisa decided she'd like twin daughters, so Paul became Paula. It wasn't too long until daddy Philip became Aunt Phylis. Their play mimicked their real life. Yet they instinctively kept their cross-dressing secret from the adults.
Philip and Lisa were the same size and Paul quite naturally fit into Lynda's clothes. Both boys looked just like his sister when dressed up. As they became used to pretending to be girls, their actions became more girlish. One day during the Christmas holidays Paul had been dressed as Paula and became sick. Grace heard the sick child in the bathroom and went to check. Not realizing that the sick little girl was really Paul, she put "her" to bed. When the others discovered their grandmother's error, they decided to play along. Lynda changed into Paul's clothing, and they finished the holiday in their switched roles with the adults none the wiser.
Naturally the kids thought it was great that they fooled their parents and grandmother. Philip and Lisa were jealous and so on New Years day they too successfully switched places. After that, many evenings and weekends were spent in reversed role. Some days Paul and Lynda even went to school that way. By the end of February, the girls were becoming reluctant to trade places since the boys wanted to do it all the time. Neither girl really enjoyed pretending to be a boy. They also were tired of having to keep their hair and nails the same as the boys. The boys had to be especially nice to the girls to switch places. Of course, most times when they played, they played as four sisters, as long as they were sure that they wouldn't be discovered.
As for Vicki, the female hormones were definitely adding soft curves and vitality to her emasculated body. Her "B" breasts were now even more sensitive and easily aroused. The nightly trysts with Sandra left them both happily satiated and exhausted. Lately Vicki had been sheepishly questioning Sandra about the difference between making lesbian love and making love to a man. Sandra knew that before too long, Vicki would be ready to complete her transformation and become a total woman. She longed for the time when she and Vicki could double date and "allow" their dates to "seduce" them. Although her love-making with Vicki was satisfying, she did miss having a real man, at least occasionally.
Dr. Alterson joined Sandra and Vicki for lunch the day after Tommy was secretly put on female hormones. After their discussion of the series of transformations Helen grew serious. "Vicki, have you thought about having the surgery to complete your change? You are simply so natural as a woman, it would be a shame if you didn't."
Vicki blushed and lowered her eyes while Sandra reached out and patted her hand. "We haven't come right out and talked about it yet," Sandra stated. "Although my little sex kitten here has been curious about what it feels like to make love to a man. Now that you've brought the matter up, I think we should discuss it."
A shudder passed through Vicki as she raised her eyes to look at Sandra, seeking approval but fearing condemnation. "I... I am curious. I mean what we do feels so great, and the way you use our toy on me... well, it's only natural that I'm curious..."
Helen and Sandra both laughed, then Helen spoke. "This is going to be just like the decision to start the hormones. You'll never decide. Sandra, talk to Lydia about getting sick leave for Vicki, then set a date and do it! Both of you will be happier."
Sandra squeezed Vicki's shaking hand. "Well, darling, shall we talk to Lydia?"
Vicki lowered her head and stared at her hands as she nervously intertwined her fingers. After a few moments of deep contemplation, Vicki timorously nodded her head.
When contacted, Lydia quickly agreed to give Vicki all the time she needed to recover. She also threw an unexpected curve at Vicki and Sandra. "You do realize that once you complete your sex change, you'll have to divorce. To keep your family together as it is now, the best solution would be to have Grace adopt Vicki, then she would truly be the childrens' aunt. It would also keep the two of you related and close, while freeing you to date men."
Sandra and Vicki looked at each other, tears forming in their eyes. Neither had thought about the legal impact of a total sex change. Realistically they knew Lydia was right. After discussing the matter with Grace, who was only too willing to accompany them to see Susan Lymaster about adopting Vicki, the loving couple sadly filed their no fault divorce papers. It somehow seemed ironic that the date that best suited everyone's schedule for the divorce, adoption, and surgery was April 1st.
The next two weeks passed quickly. Everyone in the know in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL knew about Tonia's transformation. The perky girl and her sister Brenda were now regulars in the mall, often helping their mother in ADAM'S RIB RESTAURANT. Everyone was delighted with the results. Outside the mall, things were a bit different. The Fairchilds lived in the LADD APARTMENTS next to the mall, and the neighborhood kids noticed that Brenda and Tony were no longer taking the bus to the public school. Since the public school bus left a half hour before the children attending ST. FRANCIS had to leave, and came back a quarter of an hour after they arrived home, none of them knew what had happened.
The fateful afternoon came when Brenda and Tonia had gone to the mall to their mother. As they left, they bumped into one of Brenda's former classmates. Bubbly Tracy Freidman spied Brenda and Tonia and called out a greeting. "Brenda, I've missed you at school, now I see why. Why didn't you tell me you were transferring to ST. FRANCIS? Where's Tony? Who's this," she asked indicating Tonia.
Brenda and Tonia looked at each other and giggled. They both knew that Tracy would figure out what was going on, and that she'd accept Tonia. "Hi Tracy," Brenda returned the greeting. "It's all simple, really. We had to transfer. You know how everyone was always mocking Tony for being such a sissy, well we knew it'd get unbearably worse. You see, Tony was much more than a sissy."
The confused look upon Tracy's face made Tonia giggle, and Brenda joined in. Tracy frowned and looked at the two pretty girls. "I don't understand..."
Brenda placed a hand on Tracy's arm and spoke while still giggling. "Let me introduce you to my sister, Tonia."
Total confusion, then bewilderment, and finally disbelief spread across Tracy's face as she assimilated Brenda's words. Tracy's mouth dropped open as she stared at the pretty girl with Brenda. "You don't mean... this can't be... OH MY GOD... you ARE Tony!"
Tonia smiled and shook her head. "I used to be Tony," she replied with a slight girlish blush. "Now I'm Tonia." Then she performed a perfect little curtsey. "Now you know why we transferred schools."
The next several minutes were spent with Tracy learning all the details and history of Tonia's transition. When all of her questions were answered, she had assured herself that Tonia had voluntarily entered girlhood with good reason. After composing herself she asked one more question of Brenda.
"I'm really jealous. We've both wanted a sister, but you did something about it. You turned your brother into your sister. I wonder if maybe I could get my bratty brother to become my sister? Do you think you could help me do it, or at least give me some advice?"
Brenda and Tonia both giggled as they pictured macho Kyle in a dress. The idea of feminizing the monstrous boy was appealing to both, especially since Kyle had been one of Tony's worst tormentors. "We'd love to see that happen! I know I can say for both of us that we'll gladly help you as much as we can," Brenda responded compassionately.
All three girls agreed they'd simply love to see Kyle put in his place. He was a rude, ill-mannered, and obnoxious boy; a general pain to everyone, constantly trying to be Mr. Macho
"How do we start," asked Tracy zealously. Her mind was seething with the delightful prospect of finally doing something about her nasty little brother before he got any worse.
After a few moments of devious thought, Brenda's face brightened. "You can't change him without your mother's approval or help. First, tell your mother about Tonia. Make sure you tell her how pretty, polite, and well-behaved she is. Tell her how becoming a girl really settled him down. Then ask her if she thinks Kyle would settle down if he'd become a girl. Then just giggle, drop the subject and go on to something else. Don't push the idea or she'll get stubborn and say no. She'll laugh at the idea with you but you'll have planted the seed. Then just sit back and wait. Let things cook while you simply point out Kyle's faults and how a sweet girl would never do such nasty boyish things. Do it every day, like watering a seedling. Then in about a week, Tonia and I will stop by the travel agency and she'll see for herself just how pretty and sweet Tonia is. I doubt it will be too long until she decides to convert Kyle into a girl!"
"That sounds great," Tracy enthused. "I'll go tell her now. With that, the three girls said goodbye and Tracy headed off to METAMORPHOSIS EXCURSIONS. Once inside, she waited impatiently while her mother finished a phone call. She stood there, hands clasped nervously behind her back, rocking back and forth on her heels, and smiling smugly.
Gina Freidman knew her daughter was up to something, and smiled as she hung up the phone. Looking at her bubbling daughter she spoke. "All right, honey, what's gotten you so excited?" Tracy's effervescence caused Gina to grin contagiously.
"Mom, you'll never guess what happened to Tonia Fairchild," she stated with a self-satisfied grin.
Gina frowned in confusion, "Don't you mean Tony Fairchild, that nice boy that Kyle gave a bloody nose?"
"Well, sort of..." Tracy stated, letting the response dangle.
"Sort of?" Questioned Gina. "Either it is Tony or it isn't."
Tracy laughed. "That's the problem, Mom. It used to be Tony, but now it's Tonia! She's a girl now!" Quickly Tracy related the tale of Tony's transformation to her disbelieving mother. "Now they're both going to ST. FRANCIS to avoid the teasing they'd get from clods like Mr. Macho," she added referring to her brother by the nickname she'd appropriately given him. "You should see Tonia, she's so polite, well-behaved, and pretty! She looks as if she's always been a girl. I wish we could do the same with Kyle! I think he'd make a pretty girl too! Then he'd have to behave better. What do you think, Mom, can we make Kyle my sister?" Tracy was panting by this time from her rush to spill the entire story, but she broke into giggles anyway as she pictured her obnoxious brother in a dress.
Gina now understood the whisperings she'd heard from the other denizens of the mall. She was aware that Jane and Jamie Clipp, Carla Fake, and Vicki Shemanski were former males, but this revelation threw her off guard. "Tony is Tonia... Dr. Makes-Shemanski operated on him to turn him into a girl... I can understand why they changed schools..." she rambled on as she assimilated the news. "Wait a minute young lady," she stated as she sat upright and stared at Tracy. "We're not going to change your brother into your sister no matter how nasty he gets!"
Gina's indignation softened to one of thoughtfulness as the still giggling Tracy began to talk about what had happened in school that day in her usual jumbled conversation. Tracy knew that she'd successfully planted a seed she hoped would sprout quite soon.
After Tracy headed home, Gina couldn't get her mind off Tonia. She'd always thought Tony had been such a nice boy. Quiet, clean, polite, well-dressed, and neat; a far contrast to her son. Now she understood why. Thinking of all the times she'd wished Kyle could be more like Tony, she had to smile as she thought of Tracy's outrageous suggestion that they transform Kyle into a girl. No way would Kyle ever submit to anything remotely sissy-like. He was too deeply into being a man. Sighing wistfully she thought that maybe if he was a little bit less manly... then... maybe a little bit of girlishness would settle her wayward son... Her thoughts were interrupted by the phone, and she was back to work. But the frustrations and pain Kyle caused to herself, Tracy, and others remained... the idea Tracy planted was sprouting, sending tiny tendrils to seek nourishment.
During the next week with every problem that Kyle created, Gina longingly thought more and more about Tony and Kyle. The boys had been friends and co-conspirators for several years. Then Tony suddenly changed, becoming a quiet and well-behaved boy while at the same time Kyle grew correspondingly worse. Now she knew what had caused the changes and Kyle's unexplained hostility towards his former buddy whom he now considered to be a sissy. Kyle wasn't aware that Tony had become Tonia. She wondered how he'd react, fearing the worst.
As promised, Brenda brought Tonia into METAMORPHOSIS EXCURSIONS early the next week, supposedly to look for travel brochures for a class project. Olivia was amazed by the total transformation that had taken place in the emasculated boy. If she hadn't known the delightful girl in her shop had once been a rough or tumble boy, she'd have never believed such a change was possible. Tonia totally charmed Gina.
That night Gina kept looking at Kyle as he moped about and complained about being grounded for fighting in school. The idea of transforming him into a girl was intriguing and she found herself wondering how he'd look as a girl, then guiltily thrust the thought from her mind.
Tracy knew what her mother was thinking and decided to twist the knife a bit. "Kyle," she stated angrily after a bout of his incessant cursing. "I wish you could be more like Tony Fairchild. He's such a nice boy."
Gina looked at Tracy through narrowed eyes, realizing just what her daughter meant by the silly grin on her face. As expected Kyle lashed out at his smirking sister's idea of the "ideal" boy. Instead of trying to stop what was about to happen, Gina kept quiet.
Kyle didn't hesitate to begin belittling Tony. "You want me to be like Tony?" He asked in a disbelief as his adolescent voice cracked. "You've got to be out of your F---in mind! He's nothing but a damn goody-two-shoes sissy faggot! They aught to take all them bastards out and cut off their F---in balls! I'd do it myself if I..."
"KYLE FREIDMAN" yelled Gina angrily. "I will not tolerate that language! Nor will I tolerate that attitude! Go to your room this instant and I'd better not hear another peep out of you the rest of the night!"
Kyle stood with his mouth open, cut off in mid tirade. The vehemence in her voice left no doubt that she was angry and serious. Lately she'd been really on his case, and his punishments were becoming more severe. He tried to stare her down, but her glare didn't waver. Angrily he closed his mouth and stormed off to his room.
Gina sank back in her chair once he left, the anger draining away but leaving her frustrated. Gina was beginning to fear for her son's future. She was well aware that his male hormones were starting to flow and that he was pushing the limits of acceptability further every day. She dreaded to even think what he'd be like as he matured.
Tracy came over and sat on the arm of the chair where Gina was seated. "Mom, he's getting worse. It's as if he's one of those neo-Nazis or skinheads. If he keeps on like he is, he'll be in jail by the time he's eighteen... if he's still alive."
Gina buried her hands in her face. Even though she felt like telling Tracy to mind her own business, she knew her daughter was right. Every method of discipline she'd tried had failed. Maybe Petticoat Discipline was the answer.
Tracy placed her hand comfortingly upon her mother's shoulder as she read those thoughts. "Mom," she added softly. "The only way out of this mess is for Kyle to become my sister. Just think how much nicer out life would be with two daughters." Tracy stood and headed for her own room, confident that the seed had sprouted and been watered and fertilized. Soon, she fervently hoped, she'd have her sister.
Gina sat for quite a while and thought. Maybe if her husband had been more of a father to Kyle... NO, even now the boy idolized his father as the epitome of manhood. Once more Gina wondered how she had allowed herself to be swept off her feet by the scumbag. When they'd first been married, he was attentive and loving. When she'd become pregnant with Tracy, it had started. A pregnant woman held no attraction for the man, so he went looking for others. Despite being deeply hurt, Gina took him back. Then went through it all over again during her pregnancy with Kyle. That time she took him back for the kids' sake. Once more he started to roam. Then when he lost his job, things grew worse. He had no time for the kids since he was out drinking and whoring all the time. She wondered why she still put up with it. Vernon knew that when he grew tired of his current bimbo lay he always had a bed with Gina, even if she no longer shared it with him. Gina sighed and knew she should divorce the bum and throw him out of their lives... but she just couldn't... just as she knew that she couldn't Petticoat Kyle. Wearily she went to bed.
A few days later it was 12:30 when Gina Freidman angrily hung the CLOSED sign in the door and locked the door of METAMORPHOSIS EXCURSIONS behind her. She could feel the blood pounding in her temples. In a way, she knew she shouldn't be so upset, she had expected something to happen at school. That damn Kyle was so predicable in his belligerence! She thought back to the events of that morning as she drove to the school.
Kyle had overheard Tracy telling some of her friends that the Fairchilds had transferred to ST. FRANCIS. After being sent to bed because of Tony, he vowed to fix the little sissy. Getting up earlier than usual, he was out the door so he could lay a trap for the unsuspecting boy. It had only been Tracy's watchful suspicions that had averted the trap Kyle had set. The monster had prepared a bucket of mud and was hiding behind a bush waiting for Tony to pass. Tracy had watched him prepare the mud and suspected what he intended to do. Tracy rushed to her mother and told her what Kyle was doing. Gina, followed by Tracy, rushed outside just as the Fairchilds were coming past the bush.
Gina's angry bellow stopped Kyle dead in his tracks, the bucket poised to throw the mud upon Tony. Brenda and Tonia peered behind the bush to see Kyle, just as Kyle saw Tonia. Anger over being caught red-handed mixed with confusion as he saw that it was a pretty girl accompanying Brenda instead of her sissy brother. That and the look of fear and horror upon the familiar looking girl's face totally befuddled Kyle for a moment.
"Brenda, Tonia, run!" Called Tracy as she rushed to join her friends. "Get away from Kyle!" Brenda and Tonia swiftly turned away, their skirts swirling prettily, and scurried to Tracy.
Gina knocked the bucket from Kyle's limp grasp when she reached him seconds later. Kyle stood there dumbstruck as recognition flooded his stunned mind. The pretty girl... Tonia... she was Tony!
Gina wasted no time in hauling Kyle inside and proceeded to give him a tongue lashing. Kyle was so confused by Tony's transformation that little registered other than that he was in deep trouble, much deeper than he'd ever been before. Tracy assured Brenda and Tonia that their plan to Petticoat Kyle had reached fruition with this last escapade, and that soon Kyle would no longer be a threat to Tonia or anyone else. In the end, Gina had to drive her children to school. Kyle still hadn't spoken. Gina knew that there'd be trouble when he finally snapped out of his shock.
Kyle did recover in school, and became more obnoxious than usual. All morning he was outright belligerent and caustic to everyone. His anger and frustration exploded in the lunch line at the cafeteria. A teacher, cutting into line as was their normal habit, gently nudged Kyle as she reached for a dessert. Kyle turned and punched the startled woman in the stomach so hard she fell over backwards, spilling her tray all over the place.
Upon entering the office, Gina saw her cocky son sitting on the edge of a chair with his arms folded defiantly, looking as if he were ready to take on the entire world. Once more she knew that he wasn't taking any responsibility for his actions, he simply blamed everyone else for hounding him.
Gina surprised herself by being so calm as she listened to the principal tell her that Kyle was being suspended indefinitely pending an expulsion review of the school board. After apologizing profusely, she told the principal that a review would be unnecessary. "Please don't expell Kyle. He'll just think it's another medal on his macho awards. I realize Kyle needs help and constant strict supervision so I'm going to enroll him in ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Their stricter regimen is what he needs."
Kyle haughtily followed his mother to the car as they left. The principal had told him that he was being suspended and as his mother had predicted he was actually proud of the fact. "I've talked the principal out of expelling you," Gina stated with a hard voice as they entered the car. "I've assured her you would no longer be a problem."
Once in the car and heading home, Kyle's bravado began to crumble. His mother hadn't said one word to him since tersely telling him he was not expelled as the had gotten into the car. As they drove, her silence began to unnerve him. He'd been prepared to face a lecture, even a royal chewing out, but not the silent treatment. Fears and guilt began to build, he knew that if he were the parent, he'd beat the child to within an inch of his life. Slowly, his fear ate away his self-confidence, leaving undisguised terror. As he tried to will himself into invisibility he sank into the seat.
Glancing surreptitiously at his stone-faced mother, he noted her white-knuckled grip upon the steering wheel. He knew then without doubt that he was in deep shit. Swallowing bile as his stomach churned, terror ran rampant through his mind as his vivid imagination envisioned the worst. Suddenly the heaves began.
Gina was well aware of the effect the silent treatment was having on her son. When he began to choke and gag, she quickly pulled the car to the side of the road, reached across Kyle, opened his door, and pushed his head out just as he began to lose the sour contents of his stomach. After nothing was left but dry heaves, Gina handed him a tissue, closed the door, and pulled back onto the road. Still not one word had been spoken. Kyle was virtually paralyzed with fear by that point.
Instead of going home, they went to the mall. Gina had to open Kyle's car door, take his hand, and tug him after her. Kyle stumbled after her in an almost catatonic state. Vaguely he heard his mother ask the receptionist at ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER if Dr. Makes-Shemanski could see Kyle as he had been sent home from school and thrown up on the way here.
Five minutes later, Sandra entered the room where Gina and Kyle waited. Upon seeing the pale, glassy-eyed boy and his stern mother, she knew something major had happened and that this wasn't a normal illness. Just then Kyle began heaving again, rushed to the sink, and dribbled a bit of bile. Gina's stony face revealed no sympathy or concern for her son. Sandra watched impassionately as the stricken lad turned, shivering from what she knew to be stark terror. Easily she helped him onto the examination table.
Gina spoke firmly. "He found out about Tonia, this morning he attempted to through a bucket of mud on Tony. Fortunately I caught him. Then he was almost expelled from school for hitting a teacher. I won't take his crap anymore. I can't handle him. My son has to be destroyed."
Sandra was startled by Gina's vehemence over the revelations, and by the fact that Kyle began to shiver violently and whimper as he heard her pronouncement. Nodding her head to Gina, she turned to Kyle. "You're much too upset right now for me to do anything. I'm going to give you an injection to relax you. While it takes effect, I'll take your mother for a cup of coffee to relax her. Then we'll come back to see what we can do to straighten this mess out." With that she took out a syringe, filled it with a powerful suppressant and slipped it deftly into the unresisting boy's arm. Almost instantly he relaxed as the warmth coursed through his veins. Lying him down on the table, Sandra strapped him down securely, covered him with a sheet and took Gina to her office.
Once in Sandra's office, Gina wasted no time. Hotly looking into Sandra's eyes she spoke. "Over a week ago Tracy suggested we convert Kyle into a girl like Tonia after she discovered her transformation. I thought it was a crazy idea, but every thing he's done since then has simply shown me that there is no other effective manner of dealing with his disgusting behavior other than to do it. After what he's done this morning I know I have to do it... NOW!"
Sandra looked deeply into Gina's unflinching gaze. After several moments, she nodded her head. "Let me call Dr. Balkut and Dr. Alterson to see if they're free."
Twenty minutes later, Sandra expertly "milked" the sedated lad and sent the sample to the sperm bank. She then wheeled the slumbering Kyle into one of the surgeries where Dr. Balkut anxiously waited. Dr. Alterson accompanied Gina to LYMASTER ASSOCIATES to fill out the required legal forms for Kyle's transformation. Gina and Dr. Alterson had stopped at TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING to inform the owner Susan Bangs about what they were doing to Kyle as they returned to ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. Susan knew of Kyle, smiled, and readily agreed to take care of the boy when he arrived.
An hour later, Gina led her wobbly, idiotically smiling former son out of the clinic to the next irreversible stop in the complete eradication of his boyishness. Susan Bangs greeted the duo as they entered TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING while Dr. Balkut was in the lab preparing another set of boyish testicles for her trophy case. At the same time Sandra and Dr. Alterson delightedly discussed the sudden rash of transformations that seemed to be taking place, wondering who would be next.
When Gina brought the boy in, the silly drunken grin upon his face left Susan know that he was blissfully unaware that he was no longer a boy. Susan examined Kyle's bone structure, build, and coloring. After a few moments she directed the boy to a chair where he quickly fell asleep. Susan then told the electrolysis operator to eliminate his sideburns and thin his eyebrows to soft, delicate arches. Next the permanent make-up specialist took over. Soft pink for his lips, rosy blusher for his cheeks, a hint of black eyeliner and a frosting of blue eyeshadow were deftly applied. His ears were double pierced before the stylist trimmed and curled his black hair into a fashionable girlish style with cute curls. A manicurist trimmed, filed, and painted his toe and finger nails a glossy pink.
While Susan saw to the elimination of his masculine appearance, Gina had gone back to their apartment to gather and throw out every stitch of Kyle's male clothes. She then picked out an outfit for him to wear from Tracy's outgrown clothes. Returning to the beauty shop, Gina was awed by the results. "Oh, Susan," she gushed. "He's... no, SHE's so absolutely beautiful! Now I know I've made the right decision! Thank you ever so much!"
The staff quickly helped Gina strip the still slumbering ex-boy of the last of his male clothes. As they dressed him in the feminine outfit Gina had chosen, Kyle began to wake up.
Dimly aware that he was being maneuvered about, his stubborn masculinity began to angrily reassert itself. This resulted in adrenalin pumping into his bloodstream to quickly revive him from his drug-induced delirium. Shaking his head to clear the last of the cobwebs from his befogged mind, he realized he was standing between two women. Angrily he shook off the arms that supported him. Wobbling slightly as he fought to keep his balance, his eyes slowly focused on a cute dark haired girl wobbling about directly in front of him.
Always interested in pretty girls, even in his present confused state, he drank in the sight of the lovely girl. The pink cotton gingham dress she wore gave her a soft, feminine, country girl look. Eyelet lace trimmed the short puffy sleeves and Peter Pan collar while a ruffled lily eyelet lace pinafore accented her utter girlishness.
He felt a warmth engulf him as he thought about the possibility of somehow getting inside her panties. Instead of the expected stirring of his penis he felt an unfamiliar discomfort from his balls, but he was too interested in the adorable vision before him to pay attention to the annoyance. As he was sizing her up, he noticed that she was doing the same to him. Smiling at her boldness, he liked his lips in anticipation of meeting her, noting that she licked her lips at the same time. The girl looked strangely familiar, almost like his sister, but he couldn't quite place where he'd seen her before. As his arousal grew, so did the discomfort in his groin. A grimace crossed the pretty girl's face just as one crossed his. When he reached down to readjust his jockey shorts to eliminate the discomfort, she reached for her crotch in a most unfeminine manner. His confusion multiplied ten-fold as a matching look of consternation simultaneously crossed both of their faces just as their hands encountered the delicate lace pinafore. It was only then that he noticed he was looking in a mirror.
In utter horror he realized the sexy girl he'd been admiring was his own reflection! He couldn't be looking at his reflection, it was simply impossible! Shaking his head to clear the nightmare, he opened and closed his mouth several times as he tried to recall what had happened to him since Dr. Makes-Shemanski gave him that injection to relax him. His eyes blurred as tears filled his eyes, distorting his reflected image... his all too girlish image... now etched indelibly on his stunned masculine mind.
Still his arrogant manhood found the wide-eyed Mediterranean beauty at once innocent and alluring. The tight curls of her jet black hair covered her head while tiny ringlets cascaded down and jounced a bit across her forehead. Her thin delicate eyebrows and impeccable make-up made her eyes flash enticingly in their inquisitiveness. The way her soft, pink lips had parted in astonishment as he/she realized he was looking at himself. The sparkling gold earrings in her pretty ears. The soft dress had shown just a hint of her budding breasts. The memory made him aware for the first time of the constriction of the training bra clasped about his chest. The pink of her nails upon her soft hand as she reached for her crotch. The glistening Mary Jane shoes at the end of her lace tight encased shapely legs. Everything about her was totally and undeniably feminine. There wasn't the slightest trace of tomboyishness about the girl. AND HE WAS THAT GIRL! His mind froze, unable to comprehend what had happened.
Gina smiled in victorious glee. "Kylie," she called out his new name softly as she stepped up behind him, making sure he was looking once more at his reflection. "This is the new you. Everything you see is permanent. You will look like a girl no matter how you try to dress. Then of course there's the fact that you are no longer a boy. Dr. Balkut removed your testicles." Her voice contained more than a hint of almost sadistic glee.
Kyle began to shiver as panic overtook him. Now he knew what had caused the discomfort in his groin. Frantically he groped through his feminine finery to check out what he feared to be true. When he discovered the truth, he passed out. Gina caught him as his legs melted, and with Susan's help they carried him to a chair. Revived by smelling salts, he burst into tears as he realized he was forever trapped in girlhood. The tears flowed unchecked as he recalled what he'd thought of Tony for allowing himself to be transformed into a girl... and now he was the same! He couldn't imagine living the rest of his life as a girl. Yet there was no way out of this fiasco... if only he hadn't hit that teacher.
Stunned by the irreversibility of what had been done to him he morosely followed his mother as she lead him out to their car. The trip to ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL was brief. The paperwork of enrolling Kylie Freidman in the sixth grade and Tracy Freidman in the eighth grade was quickly accomplished. Kyle wished the ground would open and swallow him as he accompanied his mother into the main office of the public school as she filled out the required transfer forms for her daughters. Tracy came into the office when summoned, concerned that Kyle had gotten into trouble. When she saw her mother and Kylie, she broke into a huge grin and rushed to give her new sister a welcome hug. Kyle stubbornly, with what little machismo remained to his crumbling boyhood, resisted the hug, but it proved to be the pivotal turning point. His new alter-ego Kylie not only wanted the embrace, she needed it. Slowly, Kylie began to assert herself over Kyle as she eagerly returned Tracy's hug.
In minutes the threesome entered THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE where Olivia Endress eagerly aided Tracy and Kylie while they were fitted with their new school uniforms. Seeing how cute a girl Kylie had become added to Olivia's certainty that she had to do the same to Tommy. The experience of being fitted for girls' clothes further undermined Kyle's fading masculinity and reinforced Kylie's growth. By the time they arrived home, Kyle was crushed under the onslaught of his undeniable girlishness.
The next day, a very bubbly Tracy and an extremely timid Kylie joined Brenda and Tonia as they walked to school. Brenda and Jamie Clipp were assigned to help Tracy adjust to the new school routines. Tonia and Nichole Chestnut were assigned as Kylie's guides. The six girls went to their classrooms and their new lives.
Mrs. Alterio took Kylie to the side and explained that she was aware of all the circumstances of his transformation. Kylie fidgeted and blushed, especially when the teacher told him that she would see to it that Kylie behaved like a perfect lady at all times. Kylie knew she was feminine in appearance, but it was all so strange and unwanted. She still felt out of place and awkward since she had no idea how to behave as a girl.
Tonia couldn't understand why Kylie felt so reluctant. Kylie sensed that Tonia wanted to be friends despite the past treatment she had received at Kyle's brutal hands, and was appreciative of her efforts. Nichole, on the other hand, understood completely how she felt. Nichole too wanted to be a friend, and she did everything she could to ease Kylie's unvoiced fears. Tonia noticed how well Nichole was doing in helping Kylie. She seemed to anticipate questions and problems before they arose. At lunch Tonia asked Nichole what made her so understanding.
Nichole blushed and girlishly smoothed her skirt under her as she took a seat on a bench in a corner of the playground. Tonia did likewise, and Kylie awkwardly followed suit. Once all were seated, Nichole nervously rubbed her hands together as she collected her thoughts. Tonia realized that Nichole was about to reveal how she switched genders.
"Just like Kylie, I never wanted to be a girl. I too was abruptly forced to make the transition from blue jeans to skirts. Like Kylie, it was my own fault, maybe even more so, because I did it myself." Nichole paused here to collect herself. It was painfully obvious that the memories were quite distressing.
Kylie felt an immediate kinship with the pretty girl. Tonia now felt a bit out of place.
"It happened on the Fourth of July almost two years ago," she stated softly. "If you can believe it I was a real hell-raiser back then. My parents were near the end of their rope with my antics. Dad had gotten several brochures for military academies, and was in the process of filling out applications. Anyway, several of our neighbors had gotten some fireworks, and we had a neighborhood cookout. I swiped a couple of Cherrybombs, showed some of the other guys, and off we headed into the woods behind our yards. I lit several and threw them into the trees. Did they ever crack and echo when they off! We were having a real ball. Just after I'd lit one, my dad and two of the other fathers showed up. They heard the explosions and our yelling, and put two and two together. They came out to stop us before someone got hurt, and were they upset."
"Naturally, I wasn't going to get caught tossing one away right in front of them. Not knowing any better, I thought a fuse was like a candle, and if you snuffed it against your pants, it'd go out. So I jammed the Cherrybomb into my thigh and rubbed the fuse against my jeans. Then I stuffed it between my thighs so my hands would be free." Nichole paused and shuddered, the color drained from her face as she recalled the tragic events.
Tonia and Kylie both sat and listened in rapt attention. They could imagine the gruesome details of what happened. Yet they still waited with baited breath for Nichole to continue her story.
Nichole drew a deep breath. "I guess you know I hadn't put out the fuse. With it pinched between my thighs, when it went off, it blew my balls to pieces. The only good thing about it was that I never really felt it. It's strange, I mean I did feel it go off, but I passed out before the pain got to my brain. Anyway, I woke up in ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. The fact that I was no longer a boy really flipped me out. I carried on until they gave me a shot to make me sleep. The doctors told my parents I'd never be a man because without balls my body wouldn't produce male hormones. They decided I wouldn't be able to handle being a eunuch. The next few weeks they kept me doped up. When they finally let me wake up, I was told that I had been changed into a girl."
Once more she paused. "I was wearing a dress, and my mother was helping me stand in front of a mirror. They had done plastic surgery to me, and this is how I looked. I knew that there was no way I could ever appear to be a boy. Even if I cut my hair and wore boys' clothes I'd look like a tomboy instead of a guy. I guess it's a lot like they did to you, Kylie. One minute it seems you're a boy, and suddenly WHAMMO! You simply wake up to discover you've been changed into a girl. Your boyish soul tells you it's impossible, but your body and brain tell you they did it." Nichole paused for a moment as the bad memories and feelings replayed themselves.
Kylie knew exactly how she felt, and Tonia felt that she could imagine how they had felt.
"I guess neither of us really had any choice but to accept what happened," Nichole continued. "That's why I understand how you feel, Kylie. The best advice I can give you is not to fight it. Unfortunately I had to learn that the hard way. You can't beat it, or change the fact that you're a girl now. You only make things worse by trying to fight it. You'll drive your self crazy. Just accept it and I promise that before too long, you'll be as happy as a girl as Tonia and I are now. I can honestly say I'm glad I'm no longer a dumb boy." Nichole finished her tale.
Kylie felt tears forming in her eyes and tried to stop them.
Nichole scolded. "Kylie, you're a girl now. Girls cry when they're upset. Go ahead and cry! You don't have to waste your time and energy constantly trying to prove how tough you are anymore. Enjoy your girlishness!"
Kylie burst into tears, and Nichole quickly followed suit. Tonia in her natural girlishness joined them. They cried for five minutes, then sat and hugged each other until the bell rang. Once more Tonia and Nichole looked guiltily at each other as they hugged. Both felt that strange but very pleasant tingling warmth again. For the first time Tonia felt that an exciting warm tingling spread from her tummy to her just sprouting breasts, She now understood why Nichole hadn't stopped her during their previous encounter. Both wondered how long it would take Kylie to start feeling like they did. Neither communicated their budding sexual feelings, they both knew how the other felt.
The companionship and friendship that Nichole's confession formed amongst the three girlfriends would last a long time. Kylie was still shy and awkward, but she took Nichole's advice and tried to learn from her bitter experiences. Kylie's transition into girlhood became easier. Nichole easily convinced her two friends to join her in taking dancing lessons at METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE.
Brenda and Tonia Fairchild, Tracy and Kylie Freidman, and Jamie Clipp jabbered incessantly all the way from ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL to LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. The three eighth grade girls kept a watchful eye on their giggling sixth grade companions. The warm late march afternoon breezes swirled the skirts of their uniforms
Gina Freidman was shocked but relieved when Tracy and Kylie arrived at METAMORPHOSIS EXCURSIONS after their first day at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Gina had expected a reluctant Kylie to come dejectedly moping in, instead she came in skipping merrily, bubbling over with enthusiasm about her first day at her new school. Gina listened in amazement as Kylie told her all about her two girlfriends, Nichole Chestnut and Tonia Fairchild. She found it hard to believe that there were three former boys in the same class, but Tracy verified Kylie's story.
Gina was delighted with the results. It seemed hard to believe that less then 30 hours before she was angry and frustrated with the behavior of her son Kyle. Now that same child stood before her, politely asking permission to take dancing lessons at METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE with her two girlfriends. Gina had doubted the claims of those who had advocated Petticoating Kyle, but now she was a devout believer in it's effectiveness.
Tracy waited patiently for her new little sister to finish before she began to tell how her day went. Once more Gina was amazed. Tracy had been good friends with Tonia's older sister Brenda when they had attended public school. One of their classmates had been an annoying obnoxious boy. Gina was well aware that the boy, Jimmy Clipp, and his father, James, had been transformed into females during the past summer, and that James was working in the mall as Jane in her business, CLIPP-ALMEN CPA. Jamie had started the school year as Jamie at ST. FRANCIS. Now it looked like Tracy's best friends would be Brenda and Jamie!
It was all a little too much to believe, but Gina realized it was true. Once the girls had talked themselves out, Gina sent them over to ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES APOTHECARY to have Kylie's female hormone prescription filled. The two girls left the shop giggling while Gina stood and watched them go, amazed at the drastic changes Petticoating had wrought.
Andy Bloom's eyes widened as he read the prescription. Glancing up from his counter, he looked out hoping to get a glimpse of Kylie Freidman. His heart was pounding and he once more felt a stirring in his groin. There was no one in that family named Kylie. There was only Gina, Tracy, and Kyle... Of course! Another boy starting to take female hormones! First he spied Tracy, but she was with a pretty younger girl. No where in the store could he see a boy. When his gaze returned to Tracy, he saw she was spraying the younger girl with some perfume from one of the samplers. It was then that he realized the girl had to be Kylie... who had been Kyle! Once more his penis stirred as he stared at the cute girlish boy. If he hadn't known that she was a boy, he'd never had suspected, she was a doll.
"Another one darling," whispered Kaye Bloom as she slipped a hand between her husband's legs to verify her suspicions. "I thought I'd find this after I read the prescription."
Andy blushed and sputtered, pushing Kaye's hand off his erection. "I...I..." was all he got out before she kissed him.
"I know you better than that, dear," she cooed into his ear. "You get turned on every time you see a boy being transformed into a girl. I know you'd love to turn our boys into girls and I'd love to have daughters... besides, I'd love to do the same to you... to a point..." she purred as she stroked his manhood. "I think I'll go have a talk with Dr. Makes-Shemanski. She'll know the proper doses of female hormones to give the boys... and you!" With one last playful squeeze she left.
Andy didn't know what to say or do. Kaye was right on the nose with her accusation, and he couldn't deny it. By the time he composed himself enough to turn around to respond, she was gone. A feeling of panic welled up inside of him as he looked out into the store and saw her leaving, heading out into the mall in the direction of ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. Everything started to spin as he experienced a strange sense of vertigo. Sitting down upon his stool, he grasped the edge of the counter and closed his eyes until things stopped spinning. Nervously he pushed his fears from his mind as he began to count out the tiny purple pills for Kylie.
Kaye wasted no time. Ten minutes after she left the store, she was seated before Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski. Sandra listened with delight to Kaye's ideas and plans for her husband and sons. Sandra explained that she would have to examine each of them, and have blood samples analyzed to determine the proper doses for each. She also suggested they be "milked" for the growing sperm bank to which Kaye was readily agreeable. Kaye made appointments for the boys and Andrew for the following Saturday.
When she returned to the store, Kaye smiled at her husband. "Next Saturday you and the boys have appointments with Dr. Makes-Shemanski. Once the blood work gets back, you'll all be on female hormones. I think that by the time school lets out, we'll have three embarrassed sons who will be more than willing to begin living as girls... if their father does the same thing!"
Andy turned beet red as he felt a strange warm wetness spread through his groin and trickle down his legs. His mind was so confused, both horrified and excited, that he didn't realize he'd wet himself.
Kaye laughed. "Maybe you'd like a pair of pink plastic panties and diapers too," she teased her flabbergasted husband as he realized what had happened. "I always did want a sweet little baby girl. I think you'd make an adorable one. Once I have all that nasty body hair removed, and the female hormones have taken effect, you'll look like an overgrown but cute baby girl!"
Andy wished she'd stop. He didn't understand why he felt the way he did, or why her crazy idea of turning him into a baby girl excited him so. All he knew was that he stood before her with piss soaked pants and a raging erection, totally humiliated. Yet he also knew that she wasn't teasing or belittling him. Her tone of voice left him know that she was quite sincere... and determined.
"Just relax, Baby Andrea," Kaye cooed as she petted his soft longish hair. "I'll go home and get you dry clothes." She then leaned over and kissed him tenderly upon his beet red forehead and left. All Andy could do was wait for her to return with his dry clothes... and for her to carry out her bizarre plans.
When Andy headed into the back to put on the dry clothes Kaye had brought him, he was not really surprised to discover a pair of pink lace trimmed nylon panties folded inside his trousers instead of his normal jockey shorts. Shivering with humiliation, fear, and delight he hastily cleaned himself. In moments he slipped the soft silky panties on, then quickly pulled on his trousers before his erection became too large. Returning to the counter, he avoided looking at Kaye, who was merrily humming the tune THANK HEAVENS FOR LITTLE GIRLS.
*****
Thursday April first dawned bright and warm. Vicki Shemanski showered and dressed, doing her best to control her fears and uncertainty. She felt she was doing the right thing, but there still remained lingering doubts. This was the day that Vicki would once more resume control of her life instead of letting the events that happened to Victor two and a half years ago run her life. April Fool's Day was quite appropriate for this momentous day. By this afternoon, she would truly be a woman.
Sandra waited nervously for Vicki to join the family for breakfast. As usual Grace busily made breakfast and rode herd on the children. They knew that "Aunt Vicki" was going to ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER for a few weeks for some major surgery. As children are wont to do, they picked up on the nervousness and apprehension of their parents.
Before bedtime last night Philip and Paul used the tension to wheedle their sisters into swapping identities for the day. The boys were delighted since it was the first time for two weeks that the boys had been able to cajole their sisters into the switching identities. After their mother and grandmother had awakened the children, the boys raced to their sisters' bedroom. They were relieved when the girls giggled and left to go to the boys' bedroom. Soon the boys were dressed as the girls and the girls were dressed as the boys.
Phil wore a long sleeved sweater under a pink princess styled jumper, kneesox, and pink sneakers. Paul wore a plaid pleated skirt, blue slip-over blouse, anklets and saddle shoes. Both wore their longish hair pulled up into the familiar bouncy twin beribboned ponytails that the sisters normally wore. Lisa and Lynda both wore blue jeans, a sweater, and navy high top sneakers. Both wore their hair loose and flopping about their shoulders as was the norm for the brothers.
When Grace announced that breakfast was ready, Philip took Lisa's seat, Paul took Lynda's seat, Lisa took Phil's seat, and Lynda took Paul's seat. The twins looked naturally alike, as did their older siblings. As long as they were careful, no one would realize the switch.
Vicki entered, smiled wanly, and sat demurely at her place. Sandra sat beside her and placed a comforting hand on hers. Breakfast was unusually quiet. When finished, Vicki and Sandra slipped on their jackets and headed for the mall. Grace followed them to the door.
"Victoria Makes-Shemanski!," she stated in a harsh scolding voice, using Vicki's new legal name. When they stopped, she added softly. "It's April first, all the legal changes are now effective. You're now officially my daughter and Sandra's sister. Don't you think you should give your mother a hug and kiss before you leave?"
Vicki flushed and forced a trembling smile. "Of course, Mother", she stated as she hugged her adopted mother. Then looking at Sandra, her smile faded. "I guess now that we're divorced, we should sleep in separate rooms."
Sandra smiled and hugged Vicki. "Why on earth do that? Lisa and Lynda are sisters and they sleep together in the same room. We're sisters now too, and I have every intention of keeping our sleeping arrangements the same. Now let's get going before we're late." Sandra gave her mother a hug and kiss, then led her sister from the house.
After returning to the kitchen, Grace placed the dishes in the sink while the kids gathered their school things. Soon she was driving them to school. Phil/Lisa entered his sister's first grade class room and sat quietly, reading a book. Lisa/Phil entered her brother's second grade classroom and high-fived one of the guys as they began to discuss the hockey play-offs. Paul/Lynda and Lynda/Paul entered their kindergarten room and immediately joined their friends. Lynda/Paul played with trucks while Paul/Lynda played with dolls.
By nine o'clock, Vicki was dozing from the effects of the sedative. Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski accompanied the gurney as it entered the surgery. Dr. Sarah Balkut smiled at the pretty sleeping patient, ready to finish the transformation started by that land mine so long ago. Dr. Helen Alterson stood by to keep a watchful eye in case anyone needed counseling. The efficient team set to work and by two o'clock, Vicki was wheeled into the recovery room. Dr. Balkut's only regret was that she had nothing to place in her trophy case.
Grace picked the children up from school and took them to LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL to see their mother and "aunt". After checking in with Sandra and finding out that Vicki was doing well, the kids got antsy. Lisa/Phil winked at Lynda/Paul, a move missed by their femininely dressed brothers. "Mom," Lisa/Phil asked. "Can Paul and I go to the arcade? They have this neat game..."
Grace tried to quiet her grandson, deeming the time inappropriate for such a request. Sandra just smiled, understanding that the tension was too much for the boys. "I think it's all right, Mother," she told Grace. "The boys need to let off a bit of steam." With that she gave them five dollars and sent them on their way. Turning back to Grace she smiled and added, "Besides, you can take the girls to TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING to get their ears pierced. We did agree to let them have it done today."
The crossdressed boys stood there wide-eyed as they heard their mother's comments. They hadn't known anything about getting their ears pierced! If that happened, they wouldn't be able to switch back with their sisters!
Grace smiled and looked at her pretty granddaughters. "Yes, we did agree. I still can't believe how the two of you begged and pleaded with us this morning when we woke you up. I've wanted you to get your ears pierced since Christmas but you'd always refused. Now suddenly you insist it has to be done on April Fool's Day. I don't think I'll ever understand how childrens' minds operate." With that, she took the hands of the two shocked little boy/girls and led them from the clinic.
Paul/Lynda couldn't think of anything to say, he was simply too surprised and delighted! With his ears pierced, he'd have to stay in the role of Lynda! That meant he'd be able to wear pretty dresses all the time! Eagerness replaced his initial surprise and reluctance.
Phil/Lisa stumbled along, bewildered by the deviousness of his sisters. He was angry at them, and at himself. He should have suspected something was up when the girls readily agreed to swap roles for the day. After two weeks of refusing to switch, they agreed on the first request the night before and didn't offer any hassles that morning. He now realized they had so readily agreed to the switch because they planned to ask to have their ears pierced. Steam almost flowed from his ears as he recalled Lisa's words. "All right, let's trade places. After all, it is April Fool's Day. What better day could there be to play a prank." He had assumed the prank would be their role switch, not THIS prank, he thought to himself as they entered the beauty shop.
Susan Bangs greeted Grace and the girls. "Well, what can I do for you today?"
Grace smiled. "The girls would like their ears pierced. How soon can you take them?"
Susan smiled, she knew, as well as the other inhabitants of the mall that the girls' father/aunt had her final sex-change surgery. "I can take them now and it's on the house. A get-well gift for Vicki." Taking the girls, she guided them to seats, called an assistant, and each took one of the girls.
Phil/Lisa came to his senses as Susan sprayed the numbing agent on his ears. "I... I changed my mind," he squeaked out in a frightened voice as he attempted to get out of the chair. "Grandma, I don't want my ears pierced."
Susan had seen many little girls get scared as the moment of truth arrived. She deftly pressed Lisa back into the seat, and as the girl tried to sit up again, pressed the piercing gun firmly against one lobe. Lisa jerked as she felt the painless jab and turned the pierced ear away from Susan. Knowing that would be the girl's reaction, Susan skillfully pierced the other ear which the hapless girl's movement had presented.
Phil/Lisa fell back into the seat after the second jab, realizing it was too late. The dastardly deed had been done. Susan stepped back, and he could see his reflection, Lisa's reflection, in the mirror. A tiny golden ball glinted prettily in each of her dainty ears. Phil/Lisa knew they added to Lisa's natural girlishness... now irrevocably his. The tears began to flow.
Paul/Lynda giggled as his ears were pierced and clapped his hands together in delight when he saw how they added to his girlishness. Slipping from the chair he hugged his grandmother in delight.
Grace was pleased with Lynda's reaction to having her ears pierced, and mystified by Lisa's tears. After returning Lynda's hug, she took Lisa from the chair and hugged her. Lisa buried her face in her bosom as she continued to cry. Grace looked up at Susan, bewildered by the reaction.
Susan smiled comfortingly. "Occasionally some girls do react like this," she reassured Grace. "I guess it's just the shock. They all get over it quickly though, so don't worry about it."
Grace accepted the explanation and was about to lead the girls to the arcade to collect their brothers. "Hey Grandma, what's Lisa crying about?"
Grace turned to see her smiling grandsons enter the shop. "The girls just had their ears pierced and Lisa's upset. I have no idea why. This morning she simply begged to have it done."
Lisa/Phil shrugged his shoulders. "You know how girls get about dumb things like that," she stated nonchalantly. "Boy, Lynda, your earrings look great. I bet Lisa's look just as pretty. Come on, Sis, snap out of it." She placed a comforting hand upon her feminine brother.
Phil/Lisa raised his head from Grace's breast and glared at Lisa/Paul. Lisa/Paul just smiled, pleased with herself, then whispered "April Fool!"
Phil/Lisa fumed, he wanted to hit Lisa. It was only the firmness of Grace's hug that kept him from doing just that. After a few moments a devilish smirk suddenly crossed his pretty face. Still in Grace's embrace, he turned his face to her. "Grandma," he whispered stretching up on his tip-toes to reach her ear. "I think right now would be a great time to get the boys those crew cuts you've been talking about. Now that Lynda and I are more girlish, they should be more boyish! It'd really make me feel better." The last added with a pouting little girlish whine that Grandmothers find irresistible.
Grace looked at Lisa and shook her head. Once more she was unable to fathom the children’s thinking. However, she whole-heartily agreed with Lisa's idea. "Susan, these scruffy boys need their hair cut. Now that they're here, please do so. Crew cuts please," she announced.
Now it was Lisa/Phil's and Paul/Lynda's turn to be shocked. Before they could protest or escape, they were whisked away to chairs for their overdue trim. Lisa/Phil's stunned wide-open eyes met Phil/Lisa's eyes as he mouthed "April Fool!" Only now, as the scissors trimmed away her long locks did Lisa remember that the boys had carefully avoided getting close to the beauty shop because their grandmother had told them the next time they were there, they would have their unmanly locks sheared. Lynda/Paul started to cry as her hair fell, Lisa/Phil joined her as they realized their April Fool's Day joke had backfired.
That evening, Vicki smiled weakly at her handsome sons and pretty daughters as they stood mute and sullen by her hospital bed. Grace and Sandra stood behind the strangely quiet children, assuming it was the seriousness of Vicki's surgery that made them so cooperative and meek.
*****
Saturday morning at eight o'clock, Kaye Bloom herded Andy and their sons crowded into an examining room of THE ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLE CLINIC. Dr. Makes-Shemanski gave each a quick physical, drew blood samples, and expertly "milked" Andrew, Louis, and Carl. The boys were still half asleep and complaining about being made to get up so early on a non-school day. Andy sat quietly letting Sandra do her exams and filling the test tubes with blood and semen. He had been the first, 'to set a good example for the boys', so Kaye had claimed. Andy was well aware what Kaye wanted Sandra to do with the results of the tests, and what it would mean for him and the boys.
The redness of Andy's face as he avoided Sandra's eyes let her know that he knew what Kaye wanted done to the males of her family. Why he didn't protest nagged her all day. It was painfully obvious that he was terrified of the prospect of having himself and the boys feminized. Yet his quiet acquiescence seemed to reflect a guilty hidden desire for their feminization. This made Sandra wonder about males in general. Perhaps Helen Alterson was right, mused Sandra. Her theory was that most males envied women and would willingly switch places if their male arrogance, vanity and macho pride didn't make them feel guilty about being labeled a sissy. As Sandra thought of all the feminized males she'd encountered, including her now ex-husband Vicki, all fit into that theory. Thinking about the males she knew who hadn't been feminized, they too seemed to fit the parameters. Why even her own sons Philip and Paul fit. That thought led to her thinking about what the boys would look like as girls. They'd look like just like their sisters she decided. The buzz of her intercom interrupted her train of thought.
Fifteen minutes later Sandra stood beside her mother in the living room of their home. Grace was bewildered with her grandchildren and angry at herself. The four red-eyed, sniffling children stood before them with heads bowed, waiting for the executioner's ax to fall.
Sandra looked closely at her two sons and two daughters. Other than being upset, she couldn't detect anything out of the ordinary. Yet what Grace had tersely told her on the phone made her cancel the rest of her morning appointments and rush home. It was, she thought, quite ironic that as the call was being placed she had been thinking about the very thing the call revealed.
"All right," Sandra stated firmly, letting the kids know that no lying or blame-placing would be tolerated. "How did this happen?"
For the next twenty minutes the children spilled out their story, one talking until tears forced them to stop, than another picking up the tale until they too could go no further. One after the other they confessed their knowledge of their father becoming their aunt; the start of their innocent little game of house; the innocent crossdressing; the start of their role switching when Paul became sick while dressed; their escapades of role switching since then, and finally the dual April Fool's Day pranks.
The group confession made things click together, explaining all the little inconsistencies that had been happening the last few months. Why the boys began to lose interest in sports and refused to get their hair cut, why the girls were occasionally clumsy, and why the last three days they had been almost constantly at each others throats. Grace was even more upset with herself for having allowed the children to fool her.
Sandra sat quietly while the children sniffled, and Grace fumed. After a few minutes of deep thought, she nodded her head. "Mother, don't be angry with yourself. If you have to be angry, be angry with me. I'm the professional and should have paid closer attention to what was happening. Irregardless of who is responsible, the fact is the deeds have been done. Now we have to deal with the fact that Phylis and Paula are pretty girls, and that Lisa and Lynda are unhappy boys."
Grace nodded her head to acknowledge that blame placing at that point was useless. "All right, what do we do?"
Sandra sighed and looked at the two teary-eyed pretty girls standing mutely before her. Thinking of Tonia Fairchild, she knew what would happen. "Well, the first thing we need to establish is whether or not Paula and Phylis are happy being pretty little girls." Both she and Grace stared at the two now very nervous girls as they shuffled their feet which caused their pleated skirts to swirl gently about their thighs.
After a few minutes of almost deafening silence, Lisa spoke. "Mom, Lynda and I don't want to be boys! We only did it so that Paul and Phil could go out as us. They begged us to let them switch places with us. We never asked to trade with them!"
Sandra looked pointedly at Phylis and Paula. "Well, GIRLS, is what Lisa saying true?"
Meekly both nodded their heads.
"I think I'm safe in assuming that the two of you both enjoy dressing and behaving as girls," Sandra stated firmly with no hint of denial from either of her femininely clad sons. "Well Mother, I guess you may as well get used to having four granddaughters," she told Grace as she turned to look at her mother. Looking back to Lisa and Lynda, "As for you two, you have two choices, either you continue masquerading as your brothers until your hair grows out, or you get your ears pierced and wear wigs."
Lisa didn't hesitate. "I'll get my ears pierced and wear a wig," she exclaimed.
Lynda added a hurried, "Me too!"
"All right then," Sandra spoke firmly letting everyone know that a decision had been made. "Mother, let's take our girls to the mall. Lisa and Linda need to be fitted for wigs and have their ears pierced, then all four of our GIRLS have to be fitted with school uniforms so they can start at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL Monday morning. Lisa and Linda, change into dresses and put a scarf over your short hair. Mother, take Phylis and Paula to their room with several garbage bags and clean out every last stitch of male clothes in the house. Include all the male toys too. We'll drop the bags off at the Salvation Army on the way to the mall. I'll call Mother Superior Mary Francis and make the arrangements for the girls to start on Monday."
With that, everyone went of to complete their assigned task. That evening, Sandra asked a still slightly groggy and mildly sedated Vicki if she was up to a visit from the children. Of course Vicki was, so Sandra opened the door and motioned for the children. Vicki was delightedly greeted by Lisa and Lynda with hugs and kisses after they had girlishly skipped across the room. So enthralled was she by the girls that she didn't miss her sons. Vicki had found herself envying her daughters recently, almost wishing that she'd had the opportunity to grow up as a soft, pretty, red-headed, blue-eyed girl like her two daughters. Noting how the girls were dressed, Vicki found herself wondering what it would have felt like to be their age and wearing the same pretty clothes. Lisa wore a red plaid jumper over a white nylon long sleeved blouse, red kneesox above brown Mary-Janes, and had red ribbons bows tied to her high bouncy ponytails while Lynda wore a similar outfit in green. The girls giggled and told Vicki that they had left a surprise outside the room, and both left to retrieve it.
The door closed momentarily and the two girls re-entered, empty-handed but still giggling. Vicki looked at the girls with a puzzled expression upon her face. "Where's the surprise," she asked.
Both girls giggled more, adding to Vicki's confusion. Then both pirouetted quite femininely showing off their cute outfits.
Vicki liked the modeling demonstration, but still didn't understand the surprise. Suddenly her befuddled mind cleared and it hit her! Lisa was wearing the green outfit and Lynda the red! They had been outside less than ten seconds. There was no way they could have changed clothes.
When Sandra saw Vicki's mouth open in amazed confusion, she once more opened the door and motioned. Grace entered followed by Lisa and Lynda.
Vicki's mouth dropped completely as the red Lisa stood beside the green Lisa and the red Lynda stood beside the green Lynda. The red clad big sister stood behind the red clad little sister while the green clad duo did the same.
"Vicki," Sandra asked sweetly. "I'd like you to meet Lisa, Phylis, Lynda, and Paula; our pretty daughters. Can you tell which is which?"
Vicki just stared at the girls. The concept that her sons were now to be her daughters slowly registered. After closely scrutinizing the girls, she shook her head. The two older girls looked identical, as did the two younger girls. The big sister/ little sister duo's looked the same too. The only difference that Vicki could spot was that they wore different color outfits.
Sandra smiled at her confused ex-husband. "Girls," she told them softly. "I think you should give your father a hug...GENTLY!" This last added as they began to rush the bed.
Once the hugs were accomplished, the girls sat clustered around Vicki. "I still can't tell them apart," she stated delightedly but confused.
"Neither can we," added Grace as she too shook her head. "They wouldn't let us in the dressing room to see which was which. When they emerged from the dressing room, they twirled and giggled. Lydia Ladd happened to be in the store and came over. She was delighted by the transformation. She even said that the Nuns at ST. FRANCIS had been asking permission to Petticoat her son James. Girls, I think you should tell us who you really are."
The girls giggled and identified themselves. Sandra explained how the switch had occurred, and that the children had known all along that Vicki was really their father. Vicki slowly nodded her head and smiled at her daughters. She understood how the boys felt, and couldn't deny them the privilege of enjoying their new-found girlhood... an experience she envied.
Just before she fell asleep that night, Vicki began to softly cry. Whether the tears were of happiness or sadness she wasn't quite sure. All she knew was that Victor was totally gone, only Victoria remained. Victor never would have accepted the feminization of his sons. It had been Vicki who had accepted her new daughters. Then in complete shock she realized the children had not blinked an eye when Sandra told them to 'hug your father'. the kids had known all along...
Monday morning dawned clear and cool. Sandra helped Grace ready the four girls for school, then went to work to get the results of the blood tests from the Blooms. Grace ushered the four nervous chattering girls into the station wagon for the short drive to ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. By eight o'clock Sandra was reading the results and calculating the proper doses of female hormones for each of the Blooms based on their age and size. Grace had her four granddaughters finally quieted as they sat primly in their new school uniforms before the desk of Sister Marcia Blushing, the principal.
Sister Blushing felt the strange stirring her loins as she surveyed the four virtually identical blue-eyed, red-headed girls. It was hard for her to believe that two of them were really boys, they were simply to adorable. "Everything is in order," she told Grace as she smiled at the girls. Mother Superior Mary Francis was more than delighted to accommodate your special needs."
Grace beamed, having been informed by Sandra about the school's willingness to accept petticoated boys. "All right, girls," she stated firmly. "I'll leave you in Sister Blushing's capable hands. I expect each of you to behave like proper little ladies." Giving each a hug and kiss, she turned to leave, stopping at the door to add, "I'll pick you up at three thirty."
Sister Blushing escorted the girls to their classrooms. Lynda and Paula were placed in the all-day kindergarten, Lisa was dropped off in the 1st grade, and Phylis in the 2nd grade. Lynda, Paula and Lisa had no problems adapting to their new school and classmates. Phylis had one big problem.
All the guys in the second grade thought JJ was the greatest. Although slim and blonde, almost pretty, he was all boy. It was not unusual for JJ to be sent to the principal at least once a week, or to spanked in their classroom every day for some misdemeanor. The precocious boy was the bane of the staff, and most of the girls in his class. The other boys would watch JJ as he performed his deeds of boyish daring. For the most part, they had learned from their own spankings not to get physically involved in his transgressions. JJ lived on the adrenal highs of his escapades and accepted the punishments as proof of his manliness.
JJ's father encouraged his son and back-peddled his mother away from the harsher punishments that the nuns suggested. They advocated using Petticoat Discipline on the recalcitrant boy. His mother had trouble believing that her son could be as bad as he was portrayed by the nuns, although since she had attended ST.FRANCIS, she was familiar with their style and the effectiveness of Petticoating a boy. Whenever he was around his mother, JJ was polite and quiet. At school though, he was a hellion.
When Phylis walked into the room with Sister Blushing, the entire class fell silent and sat upright in their seats, hands neatly folded upon their desks. All that is except for JJ. He slouched in his front row seat and unrelentingly eyed the new girl. After the introductions were made, Sister Blushing made it a point to inform Phylis to beware of JJ, since he had a problem with his manners.
That comment was a challenge to JJ. He sensed that there was something special about this girl, something that made her dear to Sister Blushing. Aggravating this girl would set the good sister on end. At lunch recess JJ was able to flip Phylis' skirt three times before the other girls could get the nun on playground duty to intervene. JJ found himself standing smugly before Sister Blushing. Phylis discovered that her tears endeared her to her teacher and female classmates while alienating her from the boys. With typically male thinking, they blamed her for getting JJ in trouble.
Sister Blushing called JJ's mother to come over to the school. When she arrived, she listened to the tale of JJ's indiscretions. Turning to her son, she eyed him critically. "JJ, did you flip the girl's skirt?"
JJ stood slumped meekly before his mother. Sister Blushing was amazed by the complete change the boy underwent whenever his mother was present. If only she could have the same effect on him.
JJ slowly nodded his head and shuffled his feet. His mother sighed, turned to Sister Blushing, and spoke. "You still want to Petticoat him I suppose?"
JJ shifted into a belligerent stance. The one thing he was terrified of was being sissified.
Without waiting for an answer, his mother turned back to him. "One of these days you may very well find yourself in skirts, young man. Mark my words." Defiance and terror were clearly evident in his body language. The only time she saw fire in his eyes was when the subject of Petticoating him came up. That made her decide not to use it on him. She didn't want to force him to hide or deny his masculinity, she wanted him to control it. She was fully aware of the effectiveness of Petticoating naughty boys, but she also was well aware that most Petticoated boys were never able to become real men. Only too well did she know Sister Blushing. Years before they had been classmates. Only then Sister Blushing had been a boy... who had been Petticoated!
Turning back to Sister Blushing she spoke with great authority. "I don't want him Petticoated, but perhaps it would be most effective if he were soundly spanked before his class." She paused a moment, then continued. "With his trousers dropped so everyone could see his underwear... and let the girl who's skirts he flipped do the spanking! I think ten firm swats with a paddle for each time he flipped her skirts should sufficiently satisfy her while humiliating him." Turning back to the now ashen faced youth she added, "If you don't accept your punishment or if you dare try something like that again, I'll have them give you twenty smacks on your bare bottom before your classmates!"
Sister Blushing nodded her head, agreeing to the punishment. "I think it would be most effective if you were present while JJ receives his punishment." Although she would have preferred Petticoating JJ, Sister Blushing knew she had to acquiesce to the mother's demands. After all, she knew all about her past and was the major contributor and sponsor of the school. It had been her money and backing that had enabled them to remodel and update the school facilities. Eventually, she was sure, when JJ became enough of an aggravation, she would agree to Petticoating. In the meantime, as long as she came up with acceptable alternatives, she would wait.
Once more the second grade class fell silent when Sister Blushing entered, followed by JJ and his mother. When Phylis saw who JJ's mother was, she squirmed in her seat, afraid she was going to suffer. One could have heard a pin drop when Sister Blushing announced the punishment.
Numbly, Phylis approached JJ's smiling mother who held the paddle while JJ dropped his trousers and leaned obediently across a chair. Despite the humiliation he felt, he made his actions appear cocky and self-confident. JJ had vowed to himself not to cry out, certain that a pretty little girl would not be able to hurt him.
Kneeling down by Phylis, JJ's mother whispered in her ear as she reached out to adjust her skirt. "Don't be afraid, darling. I won't let anyone know that you're really a boy. I think you make a wonderful little girl, just like your Aunt Victoria. Now, I want you to smack JJ as hard as you can. You must make him cry in order for this punishment to be effective. Besides, it'll make sure he nor anyone else ever tries to flip your pretty skirts again." She then leaned over and kissed Phylis on the cheek as she placed the paddle in her hands.
Phylis was shaking as she approached JJ. Taking a deep breath, she looked to his mother for reassurance. After seeing her nod, she grasped the paddle and swung.
"Yooooowwwwlllll!!!!" JJ yelped and almost jumped from the chair. It was only his mother's warning about twenty swats on his bare bottom that kept him on the chair. By the fifth smack, he couldn't stem the tears. By the time she finished, JJ was sobbing uncontrollably.
The boys in the class were stunned. Their hero had been broken, by a pretty girl no less. The girls in the class were all quite envious of Phylis, and wished they had been the one to seek retribution upon their nemesis. JJ was shocked to discover that the new girl was so deceptively strong. That incident served to sever JJ from his classmates, a position he hated and vowed to avenge. Phylis was flushed with pride at having humiliated the class bully.
Lydia Ladd left her crying son as he was tugging his trousers back into place. Perhaps Petticoating him was the answer. She was sure he'd make just as cute a girl as Phylis had become. It was only with a sigh that she resolved to keep her son a boy, although she did want a daughter. She vowed to see Dr. Makes-Shemanski to find out why she couldn't get pregnant. If there was nothing wrong with her, perhaps the problem was with her husband. In that event, she thought that she just might use the sperm bank.
Petticoating Returns
Ladd’s Exchange Mall
Book One Part E
Later that afternoon Kaye watched as Andy picked the next batch of prescriptions to fill. It took all her will power to suppress a giggle when she saw him blanche.
The female hormones for himself and his sons was not unexpected. Still, it took all of his will power to fill them.
When he was done, Kaye greeted him with a Coke. "Here you are, darling," she cooed lovingly. "I brought you something to drink while you take your medicine."
Numbly he accepted the drink and removed a pill from the container. Holding it in his hand he stared at it. Knowing that he would take it eventually didn't make it any easier. After a deep breath, he shoved the pill in his mouth and downed it with a swig of Coke. Looking at Kaye he blinked back tears as she gave him a warm hug and stroked his head.
"It's all right, baby," she told him. "I'll love you even more now. All you have to do is be a good little baby girl!"
Andy shivered, knowing that his sons would be taking their doses of girlhood later that day. That evening he felt his stomach churning as Kaye gave each boy a "vitamin" pill to take as they prepared for bed. Kaye saw his queasiness and winked. All Andy could do was turn away. Going to the liquor cabinet, he took out a bottle of Scotch. By eleven o'clock he stumbled to bed.
Kaye was waiting for him. Intercepting him before he made it to the bed, she guided him to the bathroom, and had him lay in the tub. Thoroughly skunked by this time, Andy just cried and begged Kaye not to hurt him or the boys. Kaye soothed him and began massaging him with a smelly pink lotion. Once she had his entire body coated, except for his eyebrows and the longish hair atop his head, she left him lie for twenty minutes while she prepared the next step. When she returned, she shook Andy awake, and hosed him off, then stepped into the shower with him to thoroughly wash and arouse him.
Andy was feeling no pain by the time Kaye led him to the bed. With a laugh she shoved him onto the bed. When he finished bouncing, he giggled too and tried to sit up to grab her. Kaye danced around him, slipping a noose over first one hand, then the other. When she tightened the ropes, he found himself secured by the wrists to the top corner posts of the bed, unable to move. As he grumbled and tried to figure out what was going on, she secured his spread feet to a broom handle which was in turn fastened to the bottom corner posts of the bed. Thus Andy was tied spread eagle on the bed. He began to grow afraid when Kaye stuck a pair of her panties in his mouth as a gag.
Carefully she held up a 48 inch square piece of thick white cloth before Andy's terrified eyes. "Here you go, baby," she cooed. "Is my widdle baby girl all ready for her didee?" Kaye laughed while Andy struggled to free himself. All he succeeded in accomplishing was to make the knots tighter. Easing the oversize diaper under his squirming butt, she deftly inserted a powerful suppository into his tight rectum. All too soon Kaye had the diaper pinned in place and a pair of extra-large pink plastic panties tugged into place. With a devilish grin she held up a quart sized jar of prune juice to which she'd fit a nurser nipple.
Tears flowed down Andy's baby smooth cheeks as she removed the panties from his mouth and shoved the nipple in. "Now my little snookems Andrea better drink all her nite-nite bottle if she knows what's good for her and three other little boys."
Even in his drunken state Andy understood her warning, reluctantly he began to nurse. As he did, Kaye held the bottle and hummed a nursery rhyme while she stroked his hairless baby smooth legs, arms, and chest. Her caresses sent waves of shame and delight coursing through his babyfied body. Despite his anger, fear, and humiliation, he quickly became erect.
Kaye was watching for the tell-tale bulge in his pink plastic panties, and didn't have to wait very long. When she saw it, she slipped her hand down and began to gently rub him. "I see my widdle Andrea likes her didee and bottle," she cooed as she rubbed harder and faster. "Would babykins like to cum for Mommy," she asked teasingly as Andy began to squirm.
Andy was perspiring freely and sucking eagerly on the bottle by that point and all he could do was thrust his pelvis against Kaye's fingers and moan. Kaye knew she had him. "Will you promise to be Mommy's good little baby girl?" As she asked him, she backed off on the pressure she was putting against his manhood.
Andy squirmed and moaned, now desperate for release. Vigorously he began to nod his head.
Kaye smiled in triumph. "That's a good little girl, Andrea," she cooed sexily as she increased the pressure and tempo of her ministrations. "Cum for Mommy, little Andrea, cum in your nice didees."
In the deep recesses of Andy's mind his manhood screamed defiantly, but on the top, that desperate scream went unnoticed as he bucked and squealed, pumping his essence into the warm, enveloping diaper. Kaye continued to manipulate him until he collapsed and almost instantly passed out.
Ever so gently she kissed him on the forehead, and removed the empty bottle from his still sucking lips, quickly replacing it with a large pacifier which she tied securely in place. Easing his now sleeping form over to his side of the bed, she made sure the ropes were secure. She turned out the light and lay beside him, gently cuddling her big baby as she too fell contentedly asleep.
In the morning, Andy awoke with a terrific hangover. Feeling the need to relieve himself, he tried to roll over and get out of bed. Feeling the ropes still binding him in place, the fuzzy events of the night came into focus as he realized it hadn't been a dream. The pacifier effectively silenced him as he struggled to release himself. He had to go to the toilet, to relieve his full bladder and the cramps in his stomach. The more he struggled, the worse his need to go became. Tears began to stream down his cheeks as he realized he wouldn't be able to hold out much longer.
The bedroom door opened and Kaye came in carrying a tray with a pitcher of water and a large clear glass bowl. "How's my darling baby girl this morning," she asked sweetly reading the desperation upon his face. Sitting on the bed beside him, she placed the tray by his head. Smiling, she picked up the pitcher and slowly began to pour the water into the bowl right before Andy's wide terror filled eyes.
Andy struggled, twisted his head away, and screamed into the pacifier. The tinkling water echoed through his very being, increasing his need for release. All to soon, he began to leak. As he felt the wetness spread through the diaper, he collapsed and let his urine flow. The warm wetness filled the plastic panties as he cried.
Kaye stopped pouring, knowing she'd forced Andy to yield. Placing a hand on his distended stomach, she smiled into his tear-stained face and pushed gently. "Come on Andrea, be a good girl and do it all for Mommy."
Andy looked pleadingly for a reprieve, knowing that there would be none as Kaye steadily increased the pressure on his prune juice and suppository lubricated intestines. A scream he recognized from the night before echoed throughout his traumatized brain. With a gasp of defeat, his bowels let loose filling his diaper with a soft, pudding like mess. At that instant, Andy knew he was no longer a man. Tears flowed down his cheeks as Kaye took him in her warm arms.
Once Andy stopped crying, Kaye released his ropes. Going into the bathroom, she returned with a plastic mat and slipped it under his bottom. "I'm proud of my pretty little Andrea," she cooed to her defeated husband. "You messed your didees like a good baby." With that she proceeded to remove the soiled diaper, and tenderly cleaned his bottom. Once done, she helped him from the bed to the bathroom where she had him sit in a tub full of flowery bubbles.
"Now, pretty Andrea," she stated commandingly. "Let's get the new ground rules established. You will keep all that nasty hair off your pretty pudgy body. You will take your special pills every day without complaint. You will be my baby Andrea whenever and wherever I want you to do so. I will expect you to behave like a good little girl, wear a cute baby-doll nightie every night as well as your diapers and use them. I will not allow you out of bed until you've wet. On Sunday mornings I'll expect you to have a bowel movement also. Each night you will take a bottle before you go to sleep, and if you've been a good little girl for Mommy, I'll see that you mess your didees in another unfeminine way. That will be the only way that you'll be able to find release for that nasty little growth. If I find you playing with it, I'll take you to see Dr. Balkut. I know you know what that means! During the day, I'll call you Andi... A N D I... the girlish nickname of Andrea. It'll be our little secret... as long as you're a good girl. As far as the boys are concerned, they're my responsibility now. You will support everything I do to them. I hope you understand what this all means."
Andi hung her head in shame. She knew she had no choice but to be Mommy's good little baby girl. As that realization settled into her mind, she looked up at Kaye and smiled. A warm, comfortable calmness swept over her soft, babyish body as she stuck her thumb in her mouth.
Kaye smiled in triumph. "I'll let you enjoy your bubblebath for another fifteen minutes. Then I've got to get to the store to open up. You can get yourself dressed. I've thrown out all of your underwear. You'll find some pretty panties, a matching camisole, and pantyhose to wear under your ugly male outer clothes. From now on, that's what you'll wear when you're not in your diapers. Have fun sweety, I know I am!" Kaye turned and left, letting Andi soak and think of her new life.
A few doors away Olivia Endress had just as interesting a night as Kaye Bloom. Tommy had been taking his "vitamins" for a month which meant that results should be visible at any time. She had noticed that for the past week he had been avoiding shirts that clung to him, preferring loose fitting sweaters. That afternoon, she had noticed Tommy rubbing his chest several times while he was sweeping the stockroom. A giddy feeling swept through her as she guessed that his breasts were starting to blossom.
Once Tommy had gone to bed, Kaye tip-toed to his bedroom door and quietly opened it a crack, glad that she had thought ahead to oil the hinges. Peering inside, she saw Tommy lying on his side, facing the door. Tommy looked cute in the sheer pink baby-doll nightie, or so she thought until she saw what he was doing. One hand was stroking his erection while the other fondled a budding breast! Spread on the bed beside him was a well-worn issue of PENTHOUSE. Through the diaphanous material she could see his one breast. The areola was about the size of a quarter while the nipple was about the size of a pencil eraser and obviously erect as it made the soft nylon stand out as it lay against his flushed flesh. Beneath the nipple area was a definite pointy little cone, about the size of a halved apricot. The sight made Olivia all warm and tingly despite her anger at his choice of reading material. Looking closely at his erection, she was pleased to note that it wasn't as large as it had been last time. Even now as he approached his climax she could see that it was only semi-hard.
Fascinated and disgusted, she watched as Tommy closed his eyes, arched his back, moaned softly, pinched and twisted his nipple, and pumped furiously on his semi-flaccid pole. His entire body shook as he orgasmed. Olivia was delighted to see only a few drops of almost clear fluid trickle from the tip of his shrunken manhood, to land upon the open page of the book before he collapsed. Olivia couldn't believe her eyes when she saw him release his limp manhood and use his fingers to wipe up his discharge, placing his damp fingers in his mouth and sucking them dry.
Olivia made the decision instantly. Kicking the door open she strode into the room and snatched the magazine before the startled boy could do more than jump in fright. Standing by the bed with the centerfold displayed before him, she stared at what was left of her cowering son.
Tommy froze, his wet fingers still between his slurping lips while his other hand clutched his breast. His eyes were wide and terror filled. All he could think of was that he was in deep shit.
Olivia glared at him, then sneered triumphantly. "So you still like playing with yourself while looking at this trash, you little slut! Well I'm glad you like girls who look like this, because pretty soon that's exactly what you'll look like!"
Tommy began to shiver. Realizing what he had been doing when she walked in, he pulled his fingers from his mouth and released his breast, quickly reaching for the covers to hide himself from her piercing gaze.
Olivia laughed and pulled the covers from his weak grasp. Reaching forward she cupped one of his budding breasts. Tommy gasped in shock, outrage, and humiliation. "What do we have here," Olivia accused as she squeezed his firm flesh. "I think wearing girls' undies agrees with you. Just how long have you had these little beauties?"
All Tommy could do was try to pull away from her firm grip and whimper as tears started flowing down his soft cheeks.
"I warned you that there would be dire consequences if I ever caught you with this trash," she stated tersely as she brandished the magazine. "I also warned you that I never wanted to catch you playing with yourself again. Tonight I find you doing both! Well sweety, since you like playing with your perky little titties and jerking off while looking at naked women. I'm going to make sure that you can do so without having to use a magazine. All you'll need is a mirror!"
"P... pl... please, Mom," Tommy begged wide-eyed and terrified. "I.."
"Shut up and listen, TAMMY!" Her tone of voice left no doubt that she was deadly serious. "I've known you've been hiding this garbage and jerking off. I hoped you'd stop on your own after being embarrassed in front of Dr. Makes-Shemanski last month, but I can see you didn't. You see sweety, that check-up was to see just how masculine you were so we could determine the proper dose of female hormones to counteract that vile part of your being. Those "vitamins" you've been taking have really been powerful doses of female hormones. They've made your skin soft and smooth. They've made your little wiener start to shrivel up and not let it get hard. It has also dried up your sperm production so your cum, which I noticed you like to eat, is almost clear. But the best thing it's done is to give you two very pretty breasts, which are going to get bigger and prettier. In a few weeks, all the boys will want to touch and kiss them, and they'll want you to touch and kiss them and eat their cum! Oh yes, my little princess, it won't be too long until you're all soft and girlish. And there isn't a thing you can do to stop it."
The tears flowed copiously from Tommy's eyes as he hung his head in shame. His mother's pronouncements explained everything. All the changes he was experiencing, both physical and mental, were caused by the feminine hormones flooding his softening body. Although he desperately wanted to deny his mother's charges and predictions, he knew deep inside that he would do as she wanted. The fight simply went out of him as he slumped down in bed and burst into heart-rending sobs of humiliation.
Olivia almost relented, but knew she had to carry out her plan. "As of now, you will only wear the prettiest lingerie all the time. That will include a properly fit bra to support your blossoming treasures. When you arrive at the shop after school, you will change into a skirt and blouse to do your chores and homework. You will wear a dress whenever you are home. At all times, I will expect that your hair be properly styled, your nails manicured and polished, and make-up tastefully applied. You will dress and behave like a proper young lady at all times. The only exception I will allow is for you to finish the school year. You will wear your dainty lingerie, including a bra to school. I'll have Dr. Makes-Shemanski write an excuse from gym class so you won't have to undress in front of the boys... unless you want to..."
When she said those insulting words his bowed head raised and he stared in total disbelief at his mother. Tommy couldn't understand why she was doing this to him. He also knew that he could do nothing to stop her, he was completely at her mercy.
"Once school is over, we will eliminate every aspect of your masculinity," she stated as if beating him with a stick. I'll take you to TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING where I'll have your make-up permanently applied and what little manly hair you have removed through electrolysis. You'll have no choice but to spend the rest of your life as a female."
Tommy trembled, knowing that he would not be able to escape his mother's plans, feeling humiliated that part of him didn't want to escape those horrid plans.
"Of course," she added softly offering him a carrot. "If you're a good girl for Mommy, I may let you keep that puny growth between your legs. I'll insist it stay hidden. Do you understand what I'm telling you TAMMY?"
Tommy shivered and cowered from his mother. Slowly he nodded his head. Only too well did he know his mother. If he didn't accept her terms, she'd force worse down his pretty throat. If he cooperated, he might be able to keep his manhood intact. If he didn't, he'd become a real girl. As far as he was concerned, he had no choice but to do as she wanted.
Olivia smiled in triumph, Tommy was thoroughly cowed, and she expected no rebellion or resistance. She had her daughter, before too long it'd be for ever! Now that he knew her intentions, she would be relentless in her quest. If she was lucky, he'd collapse tomorrow if the pressure became too great. She just might have her little girl by this time tomorrow night!
Tuesday morning Tommy shivered as he slipped into the pink lace trimmed "AAA" cup training bra that matched his soft dainty panties. The twin bulges upon his chest made tears come to his eyes as he realized that they would be a growing part of him for the rest of his life. Slowly he pulled on his slacks since his mother had thrown out all of his jeans. They had been getting too tight across his swelling derriere, now he knew why. Going through his closet, he chose a loose fitting sweater that he hoped would hide his twin prominences. Slipping on a pair of anklets and penny loafers, he reluctantly brushed his long black hair before pulling it back into a masculine ponytail at the nape of his neck. Looking at his all to unmasculine reflection in the mirror, he noted just how feminine he appeared. Shivering with dread he wondered how he'd make it until the end of the school year. If his breasts continued to grow, how could he hide them? What would happen when the guys discovered his secret. Slowly, he made his way down to breakfast, defeated.
Olivia sat and nursed her coffee as she watched Tommy toy with his cereal. She knew what fears were working on his mind. Taking a deep breath, she decided to go for broke. "Tammy," she began softly. Pleased that the sound of his feminized name made his head pop up. "I think I understand your fears about facing your peers in school. If you'd like, I'll call the school and report you off for the day. We'll go to the shop and outfit you in a girl's parochial school uniform, then take you down to ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL and enroll you as a girl. That way no one will tease you about your change. After all, your former classmate Jamie Clipp will be in your class, as well as Tracy Freidman and Brenda Fairchild. They'll all accept you as a girl."
Tommy looked at his mother and blinked back tears. There was no way he was going to agree to begin dressing like a girl as she suggested. Yet he couldn't bring himself to go to his school knowing that he was growing breasts because he'd been unwittingly taking female hormones! His mind was in a tremendous turmoil.
The strife was clearly evident upon Tommy's face. Olivia decided to go for the kill. Quite sternly she added, "This will be the only chance I'll give you to transfer schools until the start of the new year. If you don't do it today, you'll have to suffer through to the end of the term. I can see hints of your pretty boobies now depending how you move."
That remark caused Tommy to redden and to girlishly hide his breasts by crossing his arms protectively over them.
"I'm sure your pretty breasts will be at least a full "A" cup till the end of the school year, possibly even a "B" cup," Olivia continued. "I can imagine how your macho buddies will react when they find out how you've grown!"
The tears began to flow unchecked as he realized that she was right. If the guys discovered his breasts and bra... he didn't even want to think about the results. Poor Tommy was paralyzed between outrage, delight, and terror. Still he could not bring himself to admit defeat or to make a decision.
Olivia realized this and felt her heart go out to her stricken son. Without a word she stood, took her purse, tugged the dumbfounded Tommy to his feet, and led him to the car. A few minutes later, he was stripped down to his panties and bra in a dressing room while she picked out a uniform in his size. Tommy mutely allowed her to dress him, restyle his long hair into a high bouncy ponytail, apply lipstick and nail polish, and lead him to the car. At no time did he ask or agree to the transfer, but neither did he make any attempt to stop it.
An hour later, Jamie Clipp gave a squeal of delight and hugged her former buddy. She had wondered why she'd been summoned to the office. Now she knew. She was to be the escort/guide for another new student, Miss Tammy Endress. Jamie talked non-stop as she led the shy, sullen new girl to their classroom. Brenda and Tracy quickly realized the shell-shocked pretty girl accompanying Jamie was none other than the former boy Tommy Endress. Less than six weeks before they had been classmates at the public school. They too joined Jamie in welcoming Tammy into their ranks.
By the end of the day, Tammy was quite mystified by the way everyone seemed to accept her awkward girlishness. Of course she was pleased that no one teased her. Thus she had relaxed and was starting to enjoy her new life. The clothes were nice, and everyone treated her as if she'd always been a girl. Gone were the fears of discovery and the hassles from the guys about his steadily growing sissiness.
After school, Jamie, Tracy, Brenda, and Tammy walked from the high school to the adjoining elementary school where they joined Tonia and Kylie, who were waiting with Phylis, Lisa, Lynda, and Paula. All the giggling, chattering girls walked to LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL together to join their happy parents.
Things began to change in the Bloom home. That same night, Louis Bloom found himself grounded for talking back to his mother. Carl and Stephan knew enough to stay clear of him when he was like that, so he sat alone, silently fuming, in the large bedroom the boys shared. Angrily he threw a shoe across the room. Why had Dad let Mom scold him so? Previously Dad had always stuck up for him, and diverted Mom's anger. Tonight he had meekly sat there without saying a word while Mom reamed him out and grounded him. Then when he appealed to Dad for help, Mom grew angrier and doubled his time to two weeks for attempting to go over her head! All Dad had said was that from now on, whatever one parent decided was what the other would support. Louis knew he was headed for further trouble since Dad never decided anything. The other shoe followed the first.
A few moments later, the bedroom door opened. Kaye, investigating the loud THUMPS, looked at the dark smudge marks upon the wall and the shoes lying where they fell on the floor. She then glowered at Louis. "Well, young man, that display of juvenile temperament has just doubled your time again. Now pick up your shoes!" Before he could close his surprised open mouth, Kaye turned and left.
Carl and Stephan avoided Louis as much as possible for the next few weeks. Louis used his position as the eldest and chief babysitter to take his frustration out on his younger brothers. Kaye let the boys have just enough rope to hang themselves as she secretly continued the babification of Andi. Andi was glad to be free of the hassles of riding herd on the boys, and gave himself up totally to the unexpected joys of his newfound girlish babyhood. Kaye had purchased several baby dolls which she kept in their bedroom. It greatly pleased her to watch Andi sit on the floor and play "Mommy".
The last Saturday in April found Louis lying in bed alone at eight o'clock. His grounding by then had been extended into September, and his bedtime had been set back to seven o'clock! Both his younger brothers were allowed to stay up longer! The worst humiliation was that Carl had been put in charge as chief babysitter! Now he had to listen to his younger brother. His anger grew as he thought of Carl bossing him. The only consolation was that Carl hadn't abused his new status, so far he'd only followed Mom's guidelines. Tears coursed down his cheeks as he tried to comfort himself by stroking his manhood. But even that wasn't cooperating! The last few days had been especially frustrating as he could hardly get himself hard much less achieve a climax.
Giving up in frustration, he rolled over so that his back was to the door, and bemoaned his fate. He still didn't understand why Dad had stopped interfering. All he knew was that whatever Mom told Dad to do, he did it! Idly he scratched his chest, the last week it'd really started to itch, especially his nipples. As he rubbed, he felt a warm tingling start, and his nipples grow firm. Unconsciously he massaged the beguiling itch while he thought about how his manhood had responded so willingly before he'd been grounded. It had been nothing for his six inches to perform five times a day. Now in less than three weeks he couldn't even get it hard! On top of that, his balls seemed to be tight against his butt rather than swinging free, and he could swear his penis was smaller. Worse yet was how he had started crying at the least provocation.
The guys at school were ragging him for being a sissy because he let his mother ground him. Yesterday in gym class they had surrounded him in the shower and accused him of being such a sissy that he probably couldn't even get a hard-on with his puny cock. Angrily he'd told them to screw themselves. They laughed and stroked themselves hard, challenging him to a jerk-off race. Cornered, he couldn't back down. As they stroked, they laughed because he couldn't even get it up. As they squirted all over the shower floor, he'd broken into tears and ran. Totally humiliated, he hurriedly dressed and fled to the nurse's office where he threw up.
When his mother picked him up she somehow figured out that he'd been humiliated by his erstwhile buddies, and told him that he was only getting back what he sowed. Since he was handing out crap to his family, that's what he was receiving from his former friends. The truth of her words cut deeply.
By this time he found himself rubbing both erect nipples and moaning in pleasure. The warm tingling sensation spread to his groin. Slipping one hand down, he began massaging his balls rather than his penis. The warmth spread. As he increased the rhythm and pressure, one after the other he felt his testicles pop up inside his body. Instead of stopping the pleasant sensations, that only made it increase. Soon he was bucking his hips and moaning as his entire body shook in a strange, exciting new type of orgasm. Collapsing in exhaustion, he fell asleep. He didn't notice that his balls didn't drop back into their shriveled sack.
While Louis fell asleep, Carl found himself sitting in a tub full of fragrant bubbles, wondering what was happening to his family. He thought about all that had happened. Being the head sitter for his brothers was a chore he didn't want, but also was one he couldn't refuse. He felt as if he were walking on eggs as he tried to have his brothers do as Mom wanted without going overboard. His older brother had been breaking down in tears, his father smelled like a baby, and his mother had his little brother Stephan sitting on the living room floor playing with a doll! Stephan was a follower and had always been eager to please Mom, so it really didn't surprise Carl that he went along with Mom's idea to be a "pretend Mommy".
"Carl, why don't you play dollies with Stephan," Kaye had asked her son.
Carl had been appalled by the mere suggestion that he join his little brother. "Only sissies play with dolls," he answered with a sneer only to have his mother go off on him.
"Are you saying that Stephan is a sissy," Kaye had furiously demanded to know.
"I... I'm sorry," Carl had apologized immediately, knowing that he had to appease her. "I didn't mean Stephan was a sissy... it's just that I'd feel like a sissy if I played with dolls."
"Since you can't play nicely with your brother, get ready for bed," Kaye had then ordered. She then marched him into the bathroom, filled the tub with water and bubblebath, and ordered him to soak until she returned.
"I saw dad join Stephan on the floor and pick up a doll. Something dangerous is going on," Carl mumbled to himself. "I'd better keep my opinions to myself and do my best to stay on Mom's good side." Still thinking about his dilemma he sighed and unconsciously began to rub the irritating itch that had recently started at his nipples.
Passing the living room, Kaye checked to see that Stephan and Andi sat on the floor and played with the baby dolls. Then she went to the bedroom and brought Andi's dolly. Embarrassed at first as she handed it to him, he quickly got into the spirit of play when Stephan didn't object. A big smile crossed her face as she watched how the two played contentedly. As she watched, she made a decision, tonight would be the day she started Stephan on the road to girlhood.
At 8:30 she let Carl out of the fragrant bubbles and sent him to bed. Once he was in his room, she had Stephan in the tub soaking in bubbles. While Stephan soaked, she had Andi change into a diaper and baby-doll nightie, then put him to bed with his bottle of prune juice. Once Andi was nestled in bed, she prepared for Stephanie's coming out. Carrying a bundle of clothes into the bathroom, she had the lad stand while she patted his youthful body dry. The mild female hormones he was on would not cause him to develop breasts, but it did soften his skin and add a bit to the thin layer of baby fat he'd been outgrowing. Except for one tiny reminder, he looked like a soft, little girl. Picking up the dainty undies, she knelt before her youngest son.
Stephan just stared at the soft lace trimmed pink satin ruffled panties his smiling mother held out for him to step into when she had finished drying him. They looked just like the pretty panties of his dolly. Part of him wanted to step into them, it only seemed natural after the way he'd spent the evening. Another part of him was insulted that she would offer him such girlish garments. He stubbornly refused to step into them.
Still smiling, Kaye placed the panties on the edge of the vanity, stood, and sat upon the commode. The smile made Stephan grow afraid. Reaching out, she roughly grasped one of Stephan's arms, pulled him to her, tugged him across her lap, picked up a hairbrush, and quite firmly smacked him once on his bare bottom. Kaye's smile was gone, replaced by a glare of supreme harshness and dissatisfaction.
Stephan yelped in surprise, slipped off his mother's lap, stepped away from her, rubbed his butt and stared at her in shock. The smile had scared him, her glare terrified him. Putting down the brush, she calmly picked up the delicate panties and once more held them out to him. Stephan hesitated until she went to switch the panties for the hairbrush. Hastily he stepped forward and awkwardly raised a leg.
Kaye smiled as she slipped the pretty panties into place about his tiny butt, patting his now ruffled bottom to emphasize his girlish condition. Stephan didn't know what to do or say, so he just meekly raised his arms and let her slip the matching floral satin baby-doll sleep chemise trimmed with delicate lace with a ruffle flounce nightie over his slender form. He shivered as she tugged on the short hem, adjusting the fit.
When she picked up the brush, he stepped back, fear evident upon his piquant face. Smiling sweetly, she beckoned him to approach. Hesitantly he did so, relieved when she turned him about to brush his shoulder length straight brown hair. After a several minutes of relaxing brushing, she pulled his hair back into a high, bouncy ponytail, securing it with a pink satin ribbon tied into a cute bow. Kaye was delighted with the results.
Turning him to the mirror, Stephan was surprised to find a pretty little girl staring out at him. He knew that he was that pretty girl and was simultaneously humiliated and delighted that he could appear so girlish. Giving him a set of pink fuzzy slippers and a cuddly pink stuffed kitten, she took his hand and led him to his bedroom.
Stephan was terrified that his brothers would tease him but Kaye assured him that if either boy gave him any problems, they would find themselves similarly dressed. That reassurance mollified him and he let himself be tucked into bed with a warm kiss. Hugging his kitten, he rolled over and immediately went to sleep.
Kaye looked at her other sons. Louis was sprawled across his bed, obviously asleep. Carl lay on his side silently watching. The two stared at each other for a moment before Kaye came over and sat on the edge of his bed.
"Carl, I expect you to inform Louis that neither of you are to say or do anything to upset Stephanie. If you do, you'll find yourselves dressed just the same. Is that clear?" The tone of her voice terrified Carl and left no doubts that she would do as she stated. When Carl meekly nodded his head, Kaye stood and left, satisfied that he understood.
Carl lay there for a while, trying to figure out what to do. When Stephan had entered the room, he hadn't really been shocked to see him in the pretty nightie. The warning his mother had issued didn't surprise him either. With a shudder of dread and a sigh of hopelessness he realized that his mother was probably going to do to all of them what had been done to his classmates Tonia and Kylie, Louis' classmates Jamie and Tammy, and Stephan's classmate Phylis.
That perception clarified everything that had been happening to them the last few weeks. Looking over at Louis he shook his head sadly. The dumb jock was too ignorant to figure it out. Like the time his mother had commented during supper about what pretty girls the feminized boys had become. Louis had loudly and profanely belittled them. Mom had let him go on until he exhausted his vocabulary, then calmly socked him with a month's extension to his grounding for being a blockheaded bigot. Carl knew that she would continue to box his older brother in until she had him in skirts. Idly he debated whether he should warn his brother about Mom's warning concerning teasing Stephan. With a sigh he figured he may as well follow her instructions. She knew as well as he did that Louis would not be able to refrain from teasing Stephan.
As for Stephan, well, it was already too late to stop his effeminization. Mom already had him almost there. The poor boy was simply to accustomed to following others. The more he thought about Stephanie, the more he came to realize that in this case, his mother was probably right. Changing him into a girl would probably make his life better and easier.
What about his father? Mom probably had him under her control too. Why else would he have joined Stephan on the floor to play dollies? There would be no hope of help from dad.
Then his thoughts turned to himself. A shudder swept his body as he wondered what he'd look like as a girl, wearing a pretty dress like Tonia and Kylie wore. His mother had made sure that all three brothers saw the feminized boys in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. The transformation of Kylie from a crude boy to a sweet girl had been total. If it had been so easy to transform Kyle, what chance did he stand. Those thoughts made him make a decision. Taking a deep breath, he slipped from bed and went to his parents bedroom door, knocking gently.
"Come in," Kaye called out as she stroked baby Andi's pretty head as he nestled between her breasts. When the door opened slowly and Carl stepped in, she wasn't really surprised. The expression upon his face when he saw his sleeping father dressed in the shorty nightie, obviously diapered, still nursing on his pacifier while he snuggled into his mother's bosom was something to behold. Kaye smiled and beckoned the flabbergasted boy to come closer. "I was hoping you'd come," she stated calmly. "Sit at the foot of the bed and talk."
Carl did sat as instructed but said nothing for several moments as he stared at his girlishly babified father. Now he knew for sure that his mother intended to turn them all into girls. Finally he looked to his mother, all hope gone from his eyes. "I know that you intend to change us all into girls like Tonia and Kylie," he began softly. "Now that I see what you've done to Dad, I know there's no way I can stop you from doing it."
After a pause to collect his thoughts, he looked squarely at her. "You've already done Dad. You're doing Stephan, and we both know that Louis won't keep his mouth shut about that. I figure by lunch tomorrow he'll be as girlish as Stephanie. I know that Tonia and Kylie have been castrated. I assume you'll castrate Louis, Stephan, and probably Dad. That leaves me. Now I don't want to be a girl, but you'll do it anyway. I'm willing to make a deal with you. I'll do what you want, although not willingly, provided you let me keep my manhood. If you want grandchildren, you'll have to let one of us retain our male parts, and I'm the one for that."
"I'm also the one who can give you the most problems about this," he boldly went on. "Louis will collapse once you cut off his balls, Dad is already gone, and Stephan really doesn't have a choice but to adapt. I can keep my cool, give you what you want, but mess everything up. If you castrate me, I have every intention of becoming the biggest slut in town. I'll bed any guy that wants me. I'll be the kind of girl you'll hate!"
Kaye smiled at her frightened but deadly serious middle son. "I'm glad you've been honest with me. Now I'll be honest with you. You're right. All of you will soon be girls and I do want grandchildren. I'll accept your conditions, provided you behave like a good girl until you're 18 and help me convert Louise and Stephanie. With your cooperation, everything can be accomplished by Monday. Tuesday the three of you will be starting at ST. FRANCIS. Agreed?" When she saw his reluctant nod, Kaye smiled victoriously. "If you decide to give up on retaining your boyish equipment, just say so. I won't think any less of you. Now, give me a good night hug and kiss, Carla, and be careful not to disturb the baby."
Carl got up and gave his mother her requested hug and kiss. Looking at his father nestled so sweetly between her breasts, he could tell that he was happy. With a sigh he trudged towards his room.
"Carla," Kaye called out softly as he reached for the door knob. "I think it'd be best if you changed your night clothes. Your new things are on the right hand top of the dresser," she instructed as she pointed to a neatly folded pile of fluff. "That way, Louis will surely loose it and you'll make Stephanie feel better. Besides, there's no use postponing it. You may as well start now and get it over with."
Carl hung his head and didn't answer. Slowly he walked to the dresser. Without looking he removed his pajamas for what he knew would be the last time. Cautiously, as if they might bite, he picked up the soft panties. With a sigh of defeat he slipped them about his hips. Noticing as he did so an intense pleasant tingling. Then he quickly slipped the dreamy white satin ankle length gown trimmed with eyelet lace ruffles beaded with pink satin ribbon over his head. As it settled softly about his slender form, he shivered. The warm tingling of his nipples that he had experienced in the tub returned manifold. There was no way he could deny that his nightie didn't feel delightful. Reluctantly he turned to face his mother.
"Pull your hair back into a ponytail," she told him. "Higher, it should be at the top of your head, you know how girls wear them," she gently corrected his efforts. She was delighted that despite his red face he had followed her instructions. Things were going better that she had hoped. She realized she wouldn't have to wait for the end of the school year to get her daughters.
Without further coaching Carl picked up the white satin ribbon from the dresser top and managed to tie it into a perky bow to hold his bouncy brown ponytail in place. The fuzzy white slippers were in place before he softly padded from the room.
Instead of going directly to bed, he stopped in the bathroom to relieve himself. Standing before the commode, he hiked his nightie up and began to tug his delicate panties down. Looking in the mirror, he saw a sad but pretty girl. With a sigh, he tugged the panties down to his knees and turned to sit, resolving that he may as well start getting used to doing things as a girl. The one thing he was sure of was that his mother would let him keep his manhood provided he behaved like a proper young lady. His brothers, he was sure, would not have an opportunity to save their masculinity. All he had to do was be a good girl for the next six years and two months. A tear trickle down his cheek as he wondered if he'd be able to hold onto his manhood that long.
Carl slipped into his bed, pulled the covers up over his head to hide his beribboned ponytail, and turned to the wall. Sleep eluded him for the longest time.
Louis' braying woke him in the morning. Being careful to keep the blanket covering his head and nightie, he rolled over to peek out and watch the encounter.
"HAHAHAHA, what a freaking sissy," guffawed Louis as he looked at his sissified littlest brother.
Stephan was cowering behind the dresser, trying to avoid his big brother as he cried. "M... Mommy told me to wear this..."
"Yeah, you little faggot sissy, why..." Louis tirade was cut short by the bedroom door slamming open.
Kaye had been patiently waiting for the expected explosion and strode into the room and slapped a startled Louis resoundingly upon the cheek. Louis, caught completely off guard, fell backwards from the force of blow. Landing upon the floor with a solid "WHUMP!", he put his hand to his burning cheek as he looked at his mother in shocked disbelief. Stephan ran from his sanctuary into his mother's embrace. Carl just watched.
"All right, that does it! I've had it with your ignorant macho crap! From this point on, I will not tolerate one iota of masculine behavior from you! By the time I'm through with you, you'll be as soft and girlish as Jamie Clipp and Tammy Endress!" Kaye glared at Louis as he cowered on the floor. She could see him visibly shrinking away from her onslaught in the typical fashion of a defeated bully.
"From this moment on, there are no males in this household." Looking at Stephan she smiled and went on, "From now on, darling, you are Stephanie." Looking at Carl who was still in his bed, "You are now Carla." Turning her gaze towards Louis, "And you, my darling princess, are now Louise."
Once his head stopped spinning, Louis angrily looked at his mother, not able to believe or even truly comprehend what she had told him. After struggling to his knees to get into a position from which he could spring, from somewhere Louis dredged up indignant macho resistance. "D... Dad won't let you do this to us! He'll nev..."
Kaye had expected Louis to call upon on his father to prevent her from carrying out her threat. Thus she had instructed her husband, now baby Andrea, to enter the room once Louis began spouting off. Baby Andrea toddled into the room clutching her dolly while nursing on a bottle of formula. The oversize baby was wearing a darling pink gingham baby dress with crinkly lace petticoats that lifted the skirt almost parallel to the floor to reveal that she was obviously diapered under her pink plastic rhumba panties. When Louis saw his father enter the room, his mouth dropped open. All hope of salvation fled, as did his ability to think as he limply fell back onto his butt.
Kaye lost no time. First she looked towards Carl. "Carla," she ordered. "You're in charge. Take Stephanie and baby Andi to the living room. They can watch cartoons while you get them breakfast, then you can join them." Then she faced the almost autistic Louis.
Having resigned herself to accepting her new status as a girl, Carla slipped out of bed, put on her slippers, and walked slowly across the room to Stephanie. Carla glanced at Louis as he lay sprawled on the floor, and felt sorry for his ignorant older brother. If only he used his head like Carla used her's, he wouldn't be so stupefied. For the first time Carla realized just how often macho pride made guys behave really stupidly. That realization made her acceptance of her fate a little easier.
During Louis' outburst, Stephan's face had a terrified expression. His expressive face changed to reveal the confusion he felt during his mother's tirade since he wasn't sure that he really wanted to be a girl. Pretending to be one had been all right, a bit of a lark, but to actually become a girl? Of that he wasn't so sure. When his father came into the bedroom, he'd been even more confused. What he saw told him that Baby Andrea was a large but definitely cute baby girl. How could his Dad be a baby girl? Sure they had sat on the floor the night before playing with dolls, but now Dad was a girl! Coping with the rapidly changing situation was more than the youngster could handle so when Mom had told Carl to take charge, that at least was something with which he was familiar. Unfortunately he had been so wrapped up in his confused thoughts that he had missed the fact that she had said CARLA instead of CARL. Desperately he wanted to lunge at Carl for the stability that familiarity yielded. Instead of the hoped for rock under his feet he discovered quicksand as he saw pretty Carla emerge from his brother's bed wearing a very girlish pretty nightie. Poor Stephan's bewilderment multiplied. His spinning immature brain tried to assimilate all the facts but failed. If Carla had become a girl overnight, as she plainly had, then he too could become a girl, especially if he was as pretty as Carla.
Carla saw the perplexed expression upon Stephan's face as he crossed the room. Playing the girl's role to the hilt for his mother's benefit, Carla took Stephan's hand and leaned over to kiss her little sister on the forehead. Stephanie easily coalesced to take over the confused, boggled mind of the struggling lad as Stephan ceased to exist. Kaye beamed, delighted by Carla's girlish act. Andrea giggled around the nipple of her bottle as the two sisters approached. Impatiently she bent down to have them simultaneously kiss her on her rosy cheeks. The three exited the room, leaving behind a triumphant Kaye and a befuddled Louis.
Kaye looked at Louis and waited. Louis sat forlornly looking at the open doorway after the second shattering blow of seeing Carl so seemingly girlish and cooperative. He was totally unable to comprehend what was happening. It was too far beyond anything he had ever encountered. It seemed like just so much science fiction.
Kaye let him stew in his fragmented thoughts for a few moments, then spoke. "Your father has become Baby Andrea. I gave Carl the same choice I'm offering you. Carla made hers as you can see. She has accepted the inevitability of her girlhood, and has decided to make the best of it by not fighting against me. Things will be fun and easy for her. Stephanie thought it was fun yesterday to play pretend, this morning your actions made her ashamed and unsure of that choice. Carla showed her it was all right to be a girl, so she'll go along with the idea without any problems. Your father has accepted being a part-time baby girl. I suppose you find it hard to believe that he really enjoys dressing in diapers and using them, but I can assure you he does. There is no way Baby Andrea will help you in stopping me from changing you into a girl. LOUISE, you have a choice. Your choice can be to be like Carla, who had enough sense to know what was best, or to fight me. I can assure you that you will become a girl, and that you will not like what happens if you try to make things difficult. Which way will you have it?"
Macho Louis made up his mind. Springing to his feet he scrambled for the open door. Before he reached it, he went sprawling, tripped by Kaye's out-thrust leg. Sliding across the carpeted floor, he banged roughly into the wall beside the door. Stunned and knocked breathless, he shook his head to regain his senses. Before he could recover, Kaye was atop him. He never did figure out where the hairbrush came from, but as his mother sat upon the small of his back, pinning him to the floor and further pushing the air from his lungs, he discovered how effectively she could use it on a squirming butt.
It didn't take Kaye long to reduce Louis to a simpering lump of flesh. All will to fight was gone, his bravado evaporated, all resistance was destroyed. Meekly he allowed himself to be propelled into the bathroom, stripped, and paced into a tub of fragrant hot bubblebath. She was pleased to note the pointy nipples atop his just sprouting breasts. "Now, you stay here and soak. I'll give you another chance to decide to cooperate when I come back. I'll expect your promise to be a good girl, just like I received from Carla and Baby Andrea." Kaye gathered up his pajamas and left the still sobbing young man to his dismal thoughts.
Returning to the boys' bedroom, she dumped all their clothes and bed linen into a heap in the center of the room. All the posters on the walls, all the toys and books on the shelves and atop dressers followed. When everything masculine was on the pile, she went for garbage bags. Passing the living room, she noted with pleasure that Carla sat on the sofa eating cereal, with her legs tucked femininely under her. Stephanie and Baby Andrea were lying side by side on the floor, eating their cereal, all three watching cartoons.
Once all the filled bags were out at the curb, Kaye returned to the bathroom. Louis looked up at her with reddened lost puppy eyes. "Well, Louise, are you going to be a good girl?"
Louis sank lower in the water and turned his head to the wall. Kaye knew that he would not agree to be a good girl at this point. His stubborn male pride hadn't been crushed, just stomped down quite a bit. At least for now, though, she was sure he wouldn't fight her, but he wasn't going to cooperate either. Draining the water, she helped him stand as she dried him. His embarrassment was tremendous when she fluffed his diminutive manhood and nothing happened. His body was as hairless as a young child. Kaye knew the female hormones had already taken quite a toll of his budding masculinity. "It's a good thing I've decided to turn you into a girl," Kaye stated firmly as the boy wished to die. "Your puny manhood doesn't seem to be up to snuff. Why it's so rubbery I doubt if it even works." She could tell her well planned ridicule was hitting right on the mark. "Why you're even sprouting breasts!" she exclaimed as she cupped his sensitive firm flesh. "You're already much more of a girl than you ever were a man."
His lips started to quiver, Louis couldn't deny the obvious truth his mother so dramatically espoused. Tears trickled down his red cheeks as the last bit of male pride fled from the reality of his physical conditions. Acting almost like a ragdoll, he left his mother dress him. First came pretty soft white nylon panties decorated with a double ruffle of fine french lace and handmade pink satin rosebuds. After that came a beginner stretch bra of white stretch nylon lace knit with elastic trim with a delicate pink satin rosebud between the cups. His pointy breasts filled the soft AA cups. Next came a white nylon two tier lily eyelet slip with tiny bow and pink satin rose appliques adorning the bodice. Sitting him upon the commode, she knelt and slipped pink gingham trimmed white anklets edged with heart embroidery upon his slim feet. Dressy fine kid-skin T-strap pearlized pink shoes with a bow at the "T" were buckled into place next.
Louis' face revealed a new depth of dread when he saw the final article of clothing. The soft white cotton dress had cherry red dots and blossoms scattered across it. The collar had a pink gingham ruffle and trim as did the short puffy sleeves while the skirt had pink floral and pink gingham bands. His entire body trembled as Kaye had him stand as she slipped it into place and buttoned the rear buttons. Tying the pink gingham sash into a large bow behind him completed the little girl outfit.
Pulling the hairbrush from her skirts, Louis shrank away. Kaye laughed at his reaction and gently pulled him to her. Spinning him about so that he faced away from her, she began to brush his long brown hair.
Louis had seen what she'd done with Carl's and Stephan's hair, and knew that she was going to do the same to his. For the first time he wished that he had listened to his mother during the month while she'd been hounding him to get his locks shorn in a more manly style. Sadly he realized it was too late for him to be thinking about what he should have done. Now he had to worry about what he was going to do.
Looking in the mirror when she'd finished, he saw a sad but pretty girl. Her soft silky brown hair formed cute bangs covering her forehead while a large pink gingham bow securing her high bouncy ponytail in place. Louis felt his stomach doing somersaults as he felt some of his old male yearnings. Yesterday if he'd have seen the girl in the mirror, he'd have tried to get inside her panties. His entire body shivered violently as the truth hit home. Now, he reflected glumly, that's exactly where he was!
Louis jumped when his mother placed her hands upon his shoulders in a warm, tender, reassuring manner. "I told you that you'd be a lovely girl, Louise. There is no doubt in my mind that I'm doing the right thing in making you become the girl you should have been."
Once more Louis couldn't argue. The sensations the frilly clothes created seemed strangely right and natural. His male mind couldn't accept that he could be so utterly girlish. No boy could be so cute, he had to be a girl. His male arrogance couldn't face the truth and collapsed. Louise sighed as she felt her manhood dissipating like a light morning fog once the sun comes up.
When Kaye presented Louise to his sisters, they all looked surprised to see the lovely coy girl. Her dress accentuated her girlishness, and showed off her blossoming charms to great advantage. Stephanie immediately wanted to try on a dress just like Louise wore. Kaye smiled and led Stephanie away after admonishing Louise to be a good little girl and mind Carla. With a bright red face, Louise sat primly on the edge of a chair after carefully smoothing her skirts and stared at the floor. She declined Carla's offer of a bowl of cereal, not having much of an appetite.
Fifteen minutes later, Stephanie skipped into the room wearing an outfit identical to that worn by Louise. Picking up two dolls, she offered one to Louise who tried to ignore her. All Kaye had to do was sternly say, "LOUISE!" Reluctantly, the forlorn girl took the doll and joined her sister on the floor and began to play in a most desultory manner. Kaye just smiled at the sight and beckoned Carla to follow. Carla needed no prodding.
Carla soon rejoined her sisters. Dressed in a knee-length pink gingham dress styled more appropriately for her age, she looked rather pretty compared to her more juvenilely dressed sisters and big Baby Andrea. Louise by that time had given in, and was playing happily with Stephanie's dolls.
Kaye sat down with a cup of coffee and surveyed her brood. After watching them play for a few moments, she addressed them. "I'm glad to see you've all accepted your girlhood." Louise blushed and lowered her head. Stephanie looked up wide-eyed and eager to please. Baby Andrea just giggled and sucked on her pacifier. Carla met her mother's gaze, threatening defiance if their deal was broken. Kaye knew the path each of her new girls would follow.
"Carla will be in charge of all of you. She has been the most intelligent about this, and we have an understanding. I will trust her judgement, and give her full permission to discipline any of you as she sees fit. She knows what the rules are and will see that they are obeyed." Kaye surveyed the girls to see if they understood before she went on. "Your father will be treated as he is dressed. When dressed as an adult, you will listen to him, when dressed as your baby sister Andrea, she will listen to all of you since she'll be the youngest of FOUR sisters. You will call her Andrea when she's your sister. Louise, I'm not sure how much I can trust you. I don't see letting you be in charge of your sisters, but I may let you free from Carla's control. I'm willing to let you start with a clean slate, but you will have to earn privileges. Now, we'll spend the rest of the day learning how to behave like good girls. Tomorrow we'll visit ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER, outfit you for ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL, and then enroll you there. Do you have any questions?"
Louise and Carla both had many questions, but knowing it'd be useless to ask them wisely kept quiet. Stephanie had no questions, and Andrea had already had all of her's answered. The rest of the day was spent with the girls learning how to sit, stand, and walk as if they'd always been girls. That night, they all went to bed tired but knowing that they would be able to handle the changes that had taken place.
Monday morning Kaye and Andrew led their three shy daughters into ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. Dr. Helen Alterson greeted them, and sat with them as Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski led first Andrew, next Louise, then Carla, and finally Stephanie to a mini-surgery where Dr. Sarah Balkut performed her delightful rites. Three left considerably lighter between their legs while the fourth went away with a neatly done tuck. Andrew and Louise were quite sore, Stephanie was hardly effected, and Carla felt bloated. All were told they'd adjust quickly to the alterations. While Andrew headed for the drug store, Kaye led her three pretty daughters to THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE.
Dr. Sarah Balkut headed once more for the lab to mount her three newest trophies, slightly disappointed there wasn't a fourth. The macabre collection in her office continued to grow.
After outfitting her three pretty daughters in their new school uniforms, Kaye took them to ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL where they were eagerly accepted and praised.
That evening, Sandra Makes-Shemanski brought her sister Victoria home from the clinic. Her four daughters welcomed their aunt with great enthusiasm, as did her adoptive mother Grace.
Tuesday morning, the Bloom girls nervously began their classes at ST. FRANCIS. Louise joined her former classmates Jamie, Brenda, Tracy, and Tammy; Carla Joined her former classmates Tonia, and Kylie; while Stephanie joined her former classmate Phylis. By that afternoon, they had relaxed and were starting to enjoy their girlhood. The clothes were delightfully nice, and everyone treated them as if they'd always been girls. After school, Jamie, Tracy, Brenda, Tammy, and Louise walked from the high school to the elementary school where they joined Tonia, Kylie, and Carla who were waiting with Stephanie, Phylis, Lisa, Lynda, and Paula. All the giggling, chattering girls walked the short distance through the warm spring afternoon air to LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL together to join their happy parents.
WHO WILL BE NEXT?
TO BE CONTINUED....
Petticoating Flourishes
Ladd’s Exchange Mall
Book 2 Part A
by
Jennifer Sue
By the middle of May; Louise, Tammy, Jamie, Brenda, and Tracy were competing to see who could be the biggest tease. The perky eighth grade girls had talked their parents into letting them take dancing lessons together at METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE. They wanted Tina Bemis, the owner, to teach them jazz and aerobic dancing so they could all make the cheerleader squad for the upcoming school year. Tonia, Kylie, Carla, and Nichole asked Tina to teach them the same lessons in addition to the tap and ballet lessons they were already taking once they found out what the older girls had done. Stephanie, Phylis, Lisa, Lynda, and Paula were also taking beginner tap and ballet lessons at the studio.
May 14 happened to be the birthday of Tammy Endress and Nichole Chestnut. The mothers of both girls decided to have a Friday night birthday party/sleep over for their daughter and her classmates. Dr. Makes-Shemanski assured the mothers that none of the boy/girls had functional male equipment and that they were completely sterile. Tammy invited Louise, Jamie, Brenda, and Tracy to her sleep over party while Nichole invited Tonia, Kylie, and Carla to her's.
The older girls brought their things with them to school, and went to the Endress home immediately after school. The first thing they did was to share their gifts with Tammy. All five girls squealed and giggled as she opened the presents and modeled the article of clothing or jewelry. They laughed and giggled about how different their lives had become since the change. Since Louise was the newest crossover, she was still a bit unsure of herself. Tammy had reluctantly accepted her femininity since she knew that she was no longer a male, but still she harbored hope for a miracle that could restore her manhood. Jamie had no doubts left that she was no longer male. Brenda and Tracy did their best to assure all three boy/girls that they were now pretty girls. They talked and jabbered for hours discussing fashions and hairstyles, with Brenda and Tracy trying to get the other three to start talking about boys as boyfriends.
It was past 8:00 when they realized they'd forgotten to call for the pizza. Giggling with excitement, they made the call and changed into their skimpy baby-doll nighties before it was delivered. When the hapless teenage delivery boy arrived, Brenda stood hidden by the door as she whipped open the door, leaned her head around the edge, and asked him to put the pizzas on the coffee table while she got the money from her purse.
Once inside, the poor boy was quite shocked to see the five sexy thirteen and just turned fourteen year old girls teasingly clad in their lace and ruffled nighties. His eyes almost popped out of his head as he attempted to see all that could be seen without being too obvious. Pert little breasts with erect nipples teasing showed through the diaphanous nylon of the nighties. Tiny bikini panties covered the rounded sexy bottoms of the giggling girls as they pranced about preparing plates and drinks for their repast. By the time the befuddled guy staggered out the door, there was a very distinct bulge in his jeans.
Scurrying to the windows after turning out the lights, the conspirators looked out to see the boy step behind the bushes near the front walk to shield himself from the street. Quickly pulling his zipper down, he yanked his swollen manhood from the tight confines of his unyielding jeans and proceeded to whack-off as he thought of the sexy visions he had beheld just moments before. All the girls watched in heated amazement as he shot his load into the shrubbery. Brenda opened the window and clapped her hands, the other girls immediately joined in. The startled boy looked up to see the giggling scantily clad girls watching him. Even in the dark they could tell he blushed as he hurriedly stuffed his limp tool in his pants before running out to his car and taking off.
Naturally their success in teasing the boy to the point where he had to jerk off was the topic of their conversation for the rest of the evening. By the time they finished eating the pizza, the girls were quite horny. Each was touching herself while trying not to be obvious.
Jamie was the one who finally brought the subject of their own sexuality out in the open. "Damn," she stated emphatically during a lull in their animated discussion. "I'm so horny right now I think I could let a guy do almost anything he wants to me." As she said it she reached up and fondled both of her firm breasts, closing her eyes and moaning from the pleasant feelings her self stimulation was creating.
The declaration and her actions created startled looks on the faces of the others. Brenda began giggling as she reached up to caress her pert breasts. "I agree," she breathed heavily.
In a few moments all were fondling their pert breasts and squeezing their hot thighs together. The room filled with moans and heavy breathing. No one was sure who started it, but within five minutes, each girl was snuggled inside her blanket on the floor. They were so horny it didn't matter who heard their squeals and moans of self release. Each of them experimented with hands and fingers being well employed on virtually every portion of their bodies. One by one they each reached their peak and squealed out their climax.
As they lay huddled together afterwards basking in the warm afterglow of their masturbatory tryst, they talked softly to relieve their blushing guilt. Even as they talked, hands continued to roam, although not as insistently as a bit earlier. Their natural curiosity about the changes the former boys had undergone resulted in a bit of brazen show and tell. Brenda and Tracy were a bit disappointed that the boy/girls no longer functioned as males. All were amazed that Jamie looked like a real girl between her legs, and she explained how Dr. Balkut had created the illusion. Pointedly she looked at both Tammy and Louise and suggested they have the same done to them. Tammy blushed most of all because she was the only one present who still had her balls. Jamie then stated that eventually she would like to have sex with a guy once her transformation was completed. Once more Tammy and Louise shivered. They were almost to the point where they were able to accept being a girl, especially now after they had experienced a girlish orgasm. But the idea of submitting sexually to a guy, well they both were far from considering that. None of the guests recalled falling asleep.
The next morning Olivia said nothing about finding the girls sprawled about the floor as she woke them for breakfast. Not a word was spoken about the disheveled nighties. Nor was anything said about the moaning and squeals that had come from the living room. The girls knew what they had done, and why. Each also knew they would do it again. Olivia made sure that each of the mothers was made aware of the activities of their daughter, knowing that they had discussed the possibility and approved it before agreeing to the party. The girls of course were kept in the dark about that facet of their successful sleep-over.
Nichole was a bundle of nerves as she waited for her guests to arrive. They had decided to start her party at six o'clock with a formal diner, with the guests arriving after 5:30. This was the first time she was having girlfriends over, and her mother wisely left her alone. Most of their neighbors and all of Nicholas' former buddies avoided them. The loneliness made Nichole love her mother even more than normal, especially after her father had left them. It still hurt her deeply whenever she thought of him. He had been the one who insisted that Nichole live as a girl after her injuries destroyed her manhood. Yet when he saw the shy pretty girl he had forced her to become running around the house, he couldn't handle it. The only way she and her mother knew he was still alive was the arrival of their monthly support payment.
Nichole greeted her guests clad in a polyester-cotton-sateen pink floral print tea-length dress with back button closure, lace trimmed square collar, and full skirt set off by a blue taffeta sash that tied in the front. Tonia and Kylie came together, and Carla arrived shortly afterwards. Tonia wore a back zippered pink party dress of sheer polyester voile with pink and green lace trim on the collar, puffed sleeves, and hem. Satin rosettes and a ribbon sash detailed the bodice. Kylie was draped in a lustrous purple velvet dress with a dropped waist and back zipper closure. The long sleeves were trimmed in pretty lace. An intricately patterned medallion lace overlay with satin ribbon rosettes tapered to the waist over the princess seamed bodice. Carla was clothed in a festive polished cotton coral pink and blue floral dress accented with sheer puffed polyester chiffon sleeves. Princess seams shaped the bodice to her slender form. The dropped waist, tie-back sash, and front button closure added dramatically to the femininity of the dress. The full skirt was fluffed out by an attached nylon crinoline petticoat.
The gaily wrapped presents were placed next to the cake, and the stylish young ladies seated themselves at the table as Nichole's mother served them their meal. Their conversation quite naturally centered on their undeniably feminine outfits as they daintily consumed their repast. When they had finished, Nichole opened her gifts, eagerly displaying the darling lingerie and pretty earrings she received. Each girl was rewarded with a kiss. Carla was the only one who flinched at Nichole's completely feminine reaction to the gifts. The others giggled gaily at her discomfort which made her feel less awkward since each of them understood the difficulties of adapting to their girlish status.
After the cutting the cake, Nichole's mother played big band era songs and the four girls danced. The two weeks of ballroom dancing lessons they'd recently received proved well worth the time and effort. Tina Bemis, owner of METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE, donated the lessons when she learned of the plans for the birthday party dance which the four ex-boys would attend. All of them delighted in the swirling skirts and crinkling of lace undergarments. By nine o'clock, they were tired, and each went to change into their baby-doll nighties. Nichole's mother obligingly left the girls alone in Nichole's bedroom. They all blushed when they first saw that their hems only reached a few inches below their pert tushes. The soft silky diaphanous material allowed shadowed glimpses of their burgeoning femininity. By ten o'clock, each was feeling awkwardly aroused and erect nipples could be seen tenting the swelling bodice of each boy/girl.
Since they sequestered themselves in the bedroom their conversation had been dancing around the subject of boys and their budding desire to impress the lads with their girlishness. All of them were unsure and frightened by their growing feminine sexual yearnings and felt a bit guilty about betraying their birth gender.
As they all sprawled on the bed Nichole finally broke the ice. "Tonia," she asked quietly as her soft voice caught everyone's attention. "Do you remember the day we met, in the girls' lav as I was taking you to class?"
Tonia's bright blush let Kylie and Carla know that she recalled the incident which made them quite eager to hear all the juicy details. Nichole quietly related the unexpected and unintentional sexual encounter. All four girls understood that it had been an accident. Yet they knew they were curious about their feminine sexuality and how they would react when they did become sexually active. The topic made each of them even hornier than they were before.
Biting her lips tentatively Nichole tentatively reached out and almost touched Tonia's erect nipple. Tonia gasped but didn't pull away. The sudden bravado vanished as Nichole yanked her hand back and blushed. All four giggled nervously.
Nichole needed to explore her girlishness but was too shy and unsure to attempt intimate contact with Tonia. Sheepishly she brought her hand to her own nipple and began to tweak it and roll it gently between her fingers. Moans of sheer delighted escaped her pressed lips.
Tonia was soon rubbing her own nipples and moaning. Kylie began touching, fondling, and tweaking her pouty breasts. Carla was so intent upon watching the others that she squealed in surprise when she felt her own fingers gently wrap about her budding nipples. Quickly recovering, she closed her eyes and lost herself in her exploration. All four quickly rose to a fever pitch of excitement and arousal. Moans and nervous giggles emanated from each as they overrode the final barrier of their male sexuality and the macho repulsiveness of their girlish actions. Soon all four reached a squealing, wriggling climax. They fell asleep with satisfied smiles upon their pretty faces.
In the morning, they sheepishly avoided the subject. After a few moments, Nichole began to giggle, the others joined in. When the tension had dissipated, Nichole unabashedly suggested they try it again. Despite their red faces, none of them hesitated to touch themselves. Once more they all quickly rode a wave of hedonistic delight until they collapsed in the aftermath of feminine orgasms.
As they caught their breath, they quietly talked about their girlish feelings and how their new life contrasted with their former existence. All expressed a growing curiosity about making out with boys and a definite reluctance and embarrassment to do so. Only Tonia had no regrets or lingering doubts about her lost masculinity. When the four red-faced giggling girls emerged from the bedroom it was ten o'clock. Nichole's mother had wisely left the youngsters alone as they explored their burgeoning femininity. All the mothers were informed of the muffled moans and excited squeals that had emanated from the bedroom, and all were pleased that their daughters were accepting their girlhood.
The only one of the four boy/girls who was upset about their play was Carla. She thoroughly enjoyed the encounter, and looked forward to doing it again. What disturbed her the most was that she discovered that she was the only one who still had her testicles, yet she had felt the same orgasms as the rest. That disconcerting fact, coupled with her inability to function as a male, left her wondering if it was worthwhile trying to retain her masculinity.
That the two birthday parties were successful was beyond a doubt. All the boy/girls attending discovered that they were more girlish than they had thought possible, and most disturbing was the knowledge that as males, they were worthless. Their only value now lay upon the road to femininity. The feminine sexual awakening of the boy/girls had profound effects upon their acceptance of their girlhood. As time passed, they thought more and more about their girlishness, and the need to separate themselves from their boyhood past by eliminating the only visible reminder of their birth gender. The results of their thoughts and further sexual encounters would coalesce into action by the end of the summer.
*****
By the end April, the medical establishments associated with LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL met virtually every medical need. In addition to ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES APOTHECARY, ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES COUNSELING CLINIC, ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER, and ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES PLASTIC SURGERY; Dr. Makes-Shemanski had set up ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES SURGERY and ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES REHAB CENTER, rooms for recovering patients. Joyce Jabs ran ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES NURSING CENTER; Freda Seaman had set up ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES OPTICAL CENTER; Virginia Fillman operated ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES LABS; Becky Maulfair ran ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES CHIROPRACTIC CLINIC; Joan Hiddenman operated ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES IMAGING CLINIC; and Doreen Fix had opened ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES DENTAL CLINIC. The shop owners and employees of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL and it's environs were offered irresistible rates to join LADD'S EXCHANGE HMO which utilized the first class medical facilities that Lydia insisted be installed in all the operations. In addition, Lydia asked Sandra Makes-Shemanski to set up a research facility to investigate various devices, equipment, clothing, herbs, and medications, that would suppress masculinity and enhance femininity. Sandra set about finding women who specialized in the various areas for ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES RESEARCH CENTER. Dr. Helga Halteman proved to be ideal as one of the group leaders with her extensive background in herbal and pharmaceutical medications. Dr. Margo Spayd with her electronics and engineering experience ran another group.
*****
Lydia Ladd saw at least one of the happy boy/girls and their families almost every day in the LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. With every sighting she thought about Petticoating her son JJ, especially each time she saw Vicki Makes-Shemanski with her giggling nieces. Seeing Phylis Makes-Shemanski and Stephanie Bloom as they skipped through LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL with their lace trimmed skirts swirling and beribboned ponytails bouncing was especially trying for her since they were in JJ's class. Each time she decided to persevere and not Petticoat JJ. Unknown to them all, JJ's days of boyish obnoxiousness were drawing to a close.
The fateful day when Lydia's family finally became prime examples of Petticoating was Memorial Day after JJ turned eight. Harry Simms became more and more frustrated with his escort duties as JJ became increasingly demanding. It had been a trying week at the office for Harry, and JJ was being even more obnoxious than usual. Harry did his best to keep his cool during the ball game but drank too many beers. When they returned to their room after the game, he had room service send up a bottle of scotch. JJ refused to go to bed and insisted upon staying up with Harry. No longer willing to put up with the hassles of attempting to control the bratty lad, Harry gave in. The two sat in chairs to watch the TV. JJ drank some of the Scotch and even smoked pot. Both passed out in the chairs.
JJ woke up to find himself coughing and quite nauseated. Heavy smoke filled the room. Fortunately in his stupor the boy had slipped from his chair. The entire seat of the chair was smoldering. Try as he might, he was unable to do more than cry and cough. Harry was finally roused from his stupor by JJ's coughing. Panic set in. The man arose but was quickly overcome. He collapsed upon JJ lay, inadvertently trapping the boy under him.
Fortunately the smoke detector in the room went off. Firefighters broke down the room door and easily extinguished the smoldering blaze as paramedics rushed the overcome duo to safety. The entire hotel had been evacuated. Needless to say, it was a very chagrined James Sr. who claimed his son and faced the police questions about the alcohol and pot his son had consumed.
It was late morning when JJ woke up hurting and nauseous. Harry, seated beside him in the rear seat of the car as they headed home, wasn't much better. Harry was aware of what he'd done, and although scared and frightened by his nefarious deed, he felt justified in what he'd done.
JJ slumped almost catatonic in a corner of the car as they drove home, and James warned the boy that he even though he wasn't feeling well, he'd better not tell his mother what had happened.
Lydia knew something was wrong when JJ went right up to his room instead of regaling her with his weekend exploits once they arrived home. James was still hopeful of keeping what had happened a secret and told her that JJ was feeling under the weather and left to check up on matters at the office. Ever the concerned mother, Lydia was upset by James' cavalier attitude about JJ and went to check on her son. She was startled to discover his bedroom door locked, something he never did unless he was trying to hide something. She was even more shocked when he refused to open it and told her to leave him alone before falling silent and not responding to her further demands to entry.
Deeply troubled, she sent for Dave, the groundskeeper to open the door. What she discovered when he forced the door horrified and shook her to the roots of her being. JJ was still dressed sprawled on his bed, with blood trickling from his nose. Dave and his wife Betty who had accompanied him to JJ's room administered first aid to the disoriented JJ while Lydia contacted the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER, the private clinic Lydia had established with Dr. Alterson. The lad's swollen face and wheezing gave additional evidence that something was seriously wrong.
Once in the clinic, from inside an oxygen tent the sedated boy spilled the gruesome details of the booze, pot, and fire... as well as all that had been happening since his father had been taking Tricia Tremont and Harry along on their trips. Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski increased the strength of the sedative until he lapsed into blissful unconsciousness.
Lydia used her extensive resources to verify all that JJ had confessed. Furious and outraged, Lydia used all of her resources to hush up the affair, and set the wheels in motion to exact her revenge. Dr. Helen Alterson was as outraged as Lydia by the abuse by neglect that JJ had taken. Together, the two set out to punish the evildoers.
The three adult participants in the father/son togetherness sporting trip debacle quickly faced Lydia's wrath. That same evening James saw his entire world crash about him when Lydia confronted him with her knowledge of his affair. Hatred was seething from her as he back-peddled trying to appease her. When she told him what had happened to JJ and that he was at that moment clinging to life in an oxygen tent, he was devastated and broke down, confessing to everything. Despite her rage Lydia recognized that his grief for JJ was genuine and that he'd never intended for the boy to be hurt. With the aid of Dr. Alterson, she was able to get him back on his feet and to his office Tuesday morning to set a trap for Tricia. Numbly he went like a lamb to the slaughter as he followed Lydia's instructions.
Tricia Tremont had been looking for a sugar daddy and thought she had found one in James Charles. She started working for LADD REALTY AND INSURANCE right out of high school. Her curvaceous miniskirted body had attracted his attention the day she had been hired, and it didn't take her long to become his personal secretary. She used her position to let herself be seduced by the self proclaimed stud and had used that as a stepping stone to becoming his mistress. The death of Frank Ladd and the changes Lydia instituted waylaid her plans. Gwen Deeter's appointment as vice president left no doubt that the Lydia intended her as a spy to report any illicit activities that might occur. Tricia whined and cajoled until James found a way to bypass his wife. All went well on their numerous rendezvous and she was happy with the many gifts she received. The crap hit the fan so quickly that she never knew what hit her.
She showed up for work Tuesday morning after their trip, late as usual, never suspecting that anything was amiss. Going into James' office she assumed that his pale continence was due to lack of rest over the weekend debacle. She went right up to him and gave him a big kiss, never noticing that Lydia, Dr. Alterson, and Susan Lymaster were seated in chairs behind the door and witnessed the event. Her stuttered explanation was cut short as Lydia told her she was in deep trouble right along with Harry Simms and James for what happened to JJ. Susan Lymaster listed the laws the conspirators had broken and the jail terms she could expect unless she did as ordered. Her proclamations of innocence were ignored, and she found herself left with no alternative but to agree to follow orders. She wrote out a letter of resignation and signed the forms for her voluntary commitment for psychological treatment and assignation of power of attorney, then whimpered in fear as Dr. Alterson gave her a sedative.
When Harry Simms joined the firm, he had been hoping to get ahead by buttering up to his boss. When he was first asked to go along to the sporting events, he thought he'd scored big. He felt a major let-down when it turned out that his boss only wanted him to babysit his obnoxious son while he made love to his secretary. The humiliation was made easier to accept by the regular raises and perks he received. Unfortunately his libido had been particularly high over the weekend after a rough week. Too much booze and drugs warped his frustrations into giving up and hurting the very lad he was to protect.
The day after the nefarious deed, he wrote out a letter of confession, stayed home, and anxiously awaited the cops with a loaded pistol by his side ready to blow his brains out. When they didn't show, he breathed a bit easier and vowed to tell his boss that he would no longer escort JJ anywhere even if it meant quitting his job. That night he drank himself to sleep. He never made it to work Tuesday morning. At 7:00am, wearing only his robe, he staggered to the door in response to a persistent knocking. Afraid it might be the police he peeked tentatively outside to find a distraught beautiful miniskirted buxom girl standing there. When he opened the door, she asked to use his phone to call a tow truck because her car had broken down. Amazed and hoping for a score, he invited her inside, After she made her call she turned to him with a smile and thanked him with a hot kiss. He never even felt the needle pierce the skin of his buttocks. When he awoke in the clinic to find himself secured to a litter the terror returned. Soon Lydia Ladd, Dr. Alterson, and Susan Lymaster confronted him. Quickly he confessed and begged them to kill him and get it over with. The suicide note of confession and the loaded gun saved his life. Dr. Alterson quickly ascertained that what he had done was not premeditated but the result of frustration and alcohol. When Harry was given the option of accepting their terms or being turned over to the police he only too willingly wrote out a letter of resignation and signed the forms for his voluntary commitment for psychological treatment and assignation of power of attorney.
Once all three miscreants were in the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER, Susan Lymaster took care of all the required legal matters to complete the decided upon transformations and make everything perfectly legal. Dr. Alterson, Dr. Makes-Shemanski, and Dr. Balkut used their skills to accomplish the physical changes needed to assist the transformations of the adult conspirators. Harry was given a complete sex change while Tricia received a hysterectomy. Both were altered through skillful use of plastic surgery into almost identical copies of the other. Both were brainwashed into their new duties and roles as maids and sex toys. They were allowed to retain their memories of their past life so they were fully aware of what their new life meant and thus were quite humiliated by what they'd become. However, they could not help but follow their mental reprogramming and enjoy their new lifestyle, which only further added to their frustrations.
James was not as lucky. Since his own self-gratification had forced Harry into the position where he had lost control, Lydia placed the majority of the responsibility for what had happened on him. He was castrated and given a feminine body but forced to keep his useless, nonfunctional penis. He was not brainwashed into his new role, but blackmailed into performing his new duties by the threat of what would happen to JJ if he failed.
Since it had been his rampant sex drive which had gotten him into the mess in the first place, Lydia felt justified in seeing to it that James received regular sex. He found himself to be the office receptionist/bimbo, always available to sex hungry customers. It was left up to James, now Jane, as to how best to satisfy the perverted demands of those clients. To his utter disgust he quickly became adept at both oral and anal lovemaking. Only weekly sessions with Dr. Alterson allowed him to keep his sanity as he had to live with his forced homosexuality. For Lydia, the revenge was bittersweet.
*****
Like most boys, Heath Martin tried to emulate his father who taught his son, by example and expectation, to always keep his word. His Dad never said much, but what he did say, he meant. Every word that he spoke was carefully chosen. He said a man wasn't a real man unless he was willing to back up his words with action. That philosophy was how he lived, and it cost him his life.
Dale Martin was a plain clothes detective working undercover when he was killed in a blaze of machine gun bullets. The fact that he knew that he was going to be killed didn't stop him from continuing on his chosen path. All of the many arrangements he made were plain evidence that he knew full well that he would die violently. His funeral had been arranged and was paid for, he made sure that his wife and son would be well taken care of financially, and he left a long letter explaining why he was doing what he was doing with his goodbyes... which also provided indisputable evidence against his killers.
The regional drug czar had evaded every effort to nail him. After seeing so many lives ruined, Dale had sworn to see that he was put behind bars for life. As an undercover agent, he began to rip off the drug runners, couriers, and dealers. The druglord was impressed by Dale's chutzpa, and decided to meet him to see if he was a fool to be eliminated or a man to be incorporated into his organization.
Dale had video cameras recording their confrontation. The druglord recognized Dale not as a fool or someone to be brought into the mob, but as a man to fear. Dale stood up to the bastard and told him that he was going to put him out of business. In the course of their discussion, Dale was able to have the drug lord brag about all his deals and affairs as he showed off his power. Finally the druglord told Dale he was the one going to be put out of business as the bodyguards drew their machine pistols and aimed them at Dale. Dale smirked and spit in his face. They immediately opened up and shredded him.
The videos, shot from four different angles, recorded every word and action in all it's gruesomeness. The druglord and his henchmen were sent up for life without parole. The entire drug operation was destroyed. Dale had kept his word and died a man.
Heath was proud of his father, and during the funeral swore on his casket that he would lead his life as his dad had led his, that he'd be a man of his word. Heath always kept his word... but he wished that he could learn to think before he spoke. You know the saying: WARNING: BE SURE TO ENGAGE BRAIN BEFORE MOUTH! If he had, he wouldn't be in the situation he's in today. Now he'll never be able to follow in his Dad's footsteps and die as a man.
Heath was eight at the time of his father's funeral. Even though they were well off, his Mom decided she needed to work, just for something to do. She took an easy job as a research specialist in a large law firm that employed their family lawyer and friend, Dave Getzoff. Dave and Dale had been roommates and played football together in college. They shared the philosophy as to the sacredness of a man's word, which is not always an easy matter for a lawyer. Dale Martin had made all the arrangements for his family's well being through Dave, and he took Heath under his firm wing as a surrogate father. Heath accepted his guidance and looked up to him just as he had his Dad.
Their families often vacationed together, and got along quite well. Dave's daughter, Janet, and Heath were the same age and got along all right although they often had differences of opinions on matters relating to the equality and differences of the sexes. Heath was a chauvinist par excellence while she was a feminine paradox extolling women's rights. She was all sugar and spice, loved to be soft, feminine, frilly and lacy, while insisting that a female could do anything as well or as better than a male.
A year after Dale Martin was killed, Dave Getzoff's wife, Linda, was diagnosed with terminal cancer. The news hit them all quite hard and the Martins helped as much as they could as the hearty woman bravely wasted away before our eyes. Linda's mother, Martha Medlar moved in with them to nurse Linda through her illness, to take care of their home, and to help raise Janet. The year it took for Linda to die drew them all together.
It was only natural that Barbara Martin and Dave Getzoff began to go out after Linda died. From her death-bed, Linda had even suggested that they marry. Martha had no qualms about their union and stated unequivocally that she thought their marriage would be best for everyone. Janet and Heath didn't object. They both thought it would be nice to have two parents again. They also enjoyed their almost sibling like rivalry.
A year after Linda's death, Barbara and Dave married. Barbara adopted Janet and Dave adopted Heath. From that day on Heath called him DAD. They moved into the Getzoff home where Grandma Medlar had agreed to stay on as housekeeper and accepted Heath as her grandson. The adults were always careful not to contradict the others, and Janet and Heath learned from the start that they were not to play one adult against the others. Whatever one stated as policy, proper behavior, or punishment was supported fully by the others. As things eventually worked out, that was to prove to be against Heath's boyhood.
Janet and Heath argued incessantly about the superiority of males or females. The adults were always careful to avoid taking sides. When the kids would appeal to them for a ruling or opinion, they would make them research their view and present it to the other. They made sure they stayed rational and calm, and their skills at debating grew. Unfortunately, Janet's grew faster than Heath's. She began to regularly best him, and he began to grow desperate for a win. The boy should have thought of his Dad's words about saying only what you intend to back up, but he was too brash to think that far.
The day Janet trapped Heath was one he'll never forget. They were arguing about whether boys or girls were smarter, what started the confrontation they couldn't even recall. Heath's point was that guys had more common sense, her's was that girls get better grades. They had reached the point where they automatically began their research to support their side, and when they presented their cases, it was before the assembled family where the debate could be refereed. As usual Janet began to win. Heath became angry and a bit flustered, and when she shut down his side of the dispute, he made the biggest blunder of his life.
"All right," Heath said vehemently. "You win this one. But I still say that men are stronger, tougher, and better than women. Men work hard and use their common sense. The only reason girls get better grades than boys is because girls have things so much easier than guys it's no wonder they have the time study harder!"
"That's really a joke," Janet laughed. "Girls have things easier than guys; that'll be the day! If you had to go through what I do every day, you'd beg to be put out of your misery!"
Dave, Barbara, and Grandma Medlar shifted in their seats to remind the kids that they were still present and that the debate was deteriorating into an argument. Grandma interjected herself at this point by suggesting, "I really think that you should drop the subject for now before someone says or does something they might regret later."
Heath later thought that he should have taken her warning and just kept his mouth shut. Unfortunately, his haughty male pride refused to sit down and keep quiet. When he came back at Janet with that old classic response, "Oh yeah?" he had unknowingly started digging a hole to bury himself. Janet didn't even answer, she just sat in her chair smirking. She was quite aware that Grandma had been referring to him. Heath knew it too and that really irritated him. Janet was so smug and superior, Heath wanted very desperately to knock her down a few pegs.
Barbara spoke up then, "I really think this has gone far enough."
Heath just wouldn't let it drop. Still glaring at Janet he challenged her. "If I wanted to, I could do everything you do, and do it better!" Deeper and deeper he dug his hole.
"Well, it's really a moot point," Janet added with a frivolous sigh. "You wouldn't have the guts to even try doing everything I do."
Dave stood up signaling the end of the debate.
Janet's taunt made Heath burn. His stupid male pride reared it's ugly head. Ignoring Dave and without even thinking of the ramifications of what he was saying he snapped back at her, "What do you mean I don't have the guts. I CAN do everything you do!" The hole he was digging was getting so deep that the sun was barely visible.
"All right," she stated calmly as she looked him straight in the eye. "Prove it!"
Suddenly Heath realized why the adults had been trying to get him to drop the matter. Janet must have seen that realization cross his face because she began to smirk. She had him trapped and gloated. Heath couldn't think of anything to say and swallowed back the bile he felt rising slowly up his throat. Anger and frustration took over as he began to feel very warm and perspire.
Dave, Barbara, and Grandma Medlar looked at one another as they attempted to come up with a solution to the growing dilemma that wouldn't make Heath look like a total fool. Finally Dave spoke, "That's enough. This has gone on too long already."
Heath was ready to do just as Dave said at that point but this time Janet didn't stop. "You can't prove it because it's not true," she stated defiantly. Then she threw in a zinger she knew Heath couldn't let pass. "Besides," she said with smug superiority. "You don't have the guts to even try to prove it."
Heath should have taken the easy way out and looked to Dave to stop things before they went any further, but Janet's self-righteous countenance egged the boy's macho stupidity onward... she was daring him to prove her wrong. Every red blooded boy knows a challenge by a girl can't be turned down. Purposely he avoided looking at the adults who were trying to cut him off. "Yes I do have the guts," he stated categorically glaring at Janet. "I can prove it!" The anger in his voice left no doubt that he was totally serious.
Janet laughed, she actually laughed! "You don't have what it takes to live like a GIRL." Contemptuous dismissal of the entire affair as if it was unimportant was the humiliating yet taunting tone of her voice.
Standing up Heath angrily clenched his fists and almost shouted. "Yes I do!" Even as he spoke those words he could feel the walls of the hole he'd dug caving in atop him. He felt a suffocating heaviness upon his chest as he realized what he had said.
The ball was in Janet's court and she had a free throw. The game hung in the balance. If she made the shot, Heath was the loser, whether or not he could prove his point or not was now irrelevant. The only way he could prove that he could do the things she did better than she did them was to actually do them! That meant he'd have to become, in effect, a girl!
Everyone fell silent, the adults knew things had gone too far. They were desperately searching for a way to shut both kids down and defuse the emerging crisis without condemning the boy or saying that Janet was right. They wanted both to emerge unscathed. Afterwards Heath wished they had just embarrassed him by sending him to his room to cool off and let Janet bask in her win.
Before they came up with a way to stop them, Janet looked Heath straight in the eye, all mirth had disappeared and only deadly earnestness remained. "Now we'll see if you're a real man or a wimp. A man should be willing to back up his statements with action. For you to prove that you can do everything I do better than I can do them, you'll first have to learn how to do them. Since my activities and routines change throughout the year, you'll have to spend at least a year doing the things I do better than I do them. Are you man enough to be a girl for a year?"
She had backed him into a corner with no way out. She had used her ace by impugning his manliness and questioning his sacred word. The hole he'd dug was now filled in with him trapped hopelessly under what felt like a ton of debris. Heath had no idea how to get out of the awkward position he'd created. Knowing he'd created the mess made it all that much worse.
Dave looked at Janet and coldly stated, "Janet, that's unfair. You can't expect Heath to live like a girl for a year."
"Of course I know that," she stated in a hurt tone of voice. "But he shouldn't go around making statements like he did if he isn't willing to back them up. I'm just using this as another example to prove that girls are smarter than guys. I really don't expect him to live as a girl for a year." Then as the tension of the moment began to fade she giggled and went on, "For one thing, you'd never let him." Then she turned serious once more, "Heath simply is not ready to be a man like his dad or you, and he certainly is not capable of besting me. I won't hold him responsible for his words." This last was said with great magnanimity.
Heath had just breathed a sigh of relief when Dave intervened. He had opened the caved-in hole and thrown him a rope to pull him out. Heath had just made it to the top when Janet's condescending attitude forced him to release that rope and fall back over the edge into the bottomless pit that yawned before him. The anger he felt was quite evident in his voice which was soft but hard and steady as he spoke. "I'm not a wimp," the boy stated while glaring at Janet. "I don't need anyone to help me," He scowled at Dave. Then looked over all of them and continued, "I'll show all of you that I'm a man of my word and I'll back up my words to the hilt. I can do the things Janet does better than she can do them. It doesn't matter if you'll let me do it or not, I'm going to prove it to all of you! I'll do whatever it takes, even if it means living as a girl." His pulse had to be around 200, he knew that he was quite flushed and breathing hard.
They all just stared at Heath in disbelief during his tirade. At first, no one knew what to say. While the lad was pausing to catch his breath, his brain finally kicked in and chided his macho pride for being so arrogantly stupid. He knew he was in this mess well over his head and that he had no way of getting out. His only hope was that Dave would forbid him from carrying out his ill chosen words.
Unfortunately Grandma Medlar (the meddler) spoke up just as Dave opened his mouth, so he kept silent, not wanting to contradict her and hoping she had come up with a better answer to the dilemma. "I don't approve of this at all and I'm sure I speak for us all. However, Heath, you've made several statements that we can't overlook. If we let you get away with this, you'll continue to make poor choices, and we'll feel obligated to let you get away with doing so. I see only two choices for you to make. The first and smartest is to apologize to all of us and ask us to forgive you for your hasty, unthought, and ill chosen words. Doing so will not make you any less of a man, for a true man can also admit that he has made a mistake and apologize. The second is to follow through and give you the chance to prove you are as good as your word. If you make no choice, that means you cannot admit to your error, and in effect force us to assume you've made the second choice. I insist that you decide which choice to make now." Barbara and Dave both felt that Grandma Medlar's options were just and silently waited Heath's response.
The silence that followed was quite deafening. Heath's heart was in his throat, the blood pounding in his ears sounded as if he were inside a bass drum during a ZZ TOP concert. His vision narrowed to Grandma as she stared at him expectantly. The lad felt the flesh at his temples jumping to each rapid pulse, his throat felt like he'd eaten the Sahara desert. His brain ordered him to beg them for forgiveness. His damn male arrogance told them to jamb it where the sun never shines. His mouth opened and closed several times as he wordlessly tried to respond, but nothing came out. His dilemma was quite evident upon his face as they all stared at him apprehensively. The proud, stubborn lad knew he should apologize and eat his own words, but he simply couldn't bring himself to apologize. By the same token, there was no way he wanted to spend a year being a better girl than Janet.
Grandma waited five minutes before letting out a deep sigh. "So be it," she said fatalistically. "Since you made no decision, you'll have to stick by your word. We may as well start right now. Janet, since you caused this situation, I expect you to teach Heath what he needs to know so that he at least has a fair chance to prove his point. We will all help him learn how to be a proper young lady. None of us," she asserted as she looked from one to the others, "will in any way tease, taunt, torment, or demean his efforts." The pause that followed was fraught with deep thoughts of what the future would bring.
"All right, HEATHER," she turned back to the dumbfounded boy with a sweet smile that turned his stomach. "Let's get you up to the bathroom for a nice bubblebath." With that he knew his fate was sealed. No one said a word as he numbly allowed her to take a firm grip upon his hand and lead him upstairs to the bathroom. His indecision had planted the tombstone over the grave he'd dug for himself.
As the duo entered the bathroom, Heath held back and began to stammer a protest. "Gr... Grandma Medlar... I... I changed my mind. I'll apologize... please..."
She never released his hand or gave any indication that she'd heard his plea. Once she had him inside she closed the door and curtly ordered the embarrassed confused boy to undress as she turned on the water and reached into the closet for the fragrant bubble bath. Mechanically Heath began to undress. Apparently he was too slow and she began to help him out of his jeans. Little did he know that it would be the last time for a very long time that he would ever wear jeans.
By the time he stood before her vainly trying to retain what little modesty he had remaining, the tub was filled with warm, bubbly water. The sweet fragrance of lilacs in bloom filled the room as she guided her adopted grandson into the tub and had him immerse himself. Heath mutely watched as she gathered up his discarded clothes and left the room.
As he lay in the water he began to think about what he'd gotten himself into. Since neither his mother nor step-father had attempted to stop Grandma Medlar he knew there would be no turning back from the course he'd so stupidly laid out for himself. He chastised himself unmercifully and felt tears of remorse trickling down his cheeks. He had no idea how long he lay there moping in his misery, but the gentle knock on the door followed immediately by it's opening snapped him back to reality.
Janet peeked inside to see Heath's tear streaked face emerging from a sea of bubbles. She smiled sadly in obvious commiseration of his dilemma and entered carrying an armful of dainty clothes. "Grandma says that you're to dry off and put these things on." She obviously saw the look of despair upon his face as she added, "I'm really sorry about all this. If you need any help putting any of this on, just ask. I'll wait outside." With that she deposited the girl's clothes atop the vanity and left.
Heath stared at his fate for several minutes knowing that he had no choice. With a reluctant sigh he flipped open the drain and stood. His twelve year old prepubescent boyish body was still hairless and had yet to show any signs of masculine development. While he knew this would help him in his attempt to best Janet, it was a source of embarrassment. The bath had left his flesh soft, smooth, and sensitive. The fluffy towel seemed to almost scratch his softened flesh as he dried. Looking at himself in the mirror he wished once more that he had been blessed with a dark, robust build like his father instead of cursed with a slim, pale form like his mother. His shoulder length straight blonde hair didn't add anything to his male image. silently Heath cursed himself for procrastinating about getting his locks shorn.
Shaking his head sorrowfully as he considered how his irresponsible behavior had put him in this position, he picked up the lace edged, soft, pink nylon bikini panties with one hand and held them as far away from himself as he could while he beheld his fate for the next year. After a few moments of useless conjecture, manfully (?) he swallowed the bile he found rising up his throat and steeled himself by thinking of how bravely his Dad had faced death. That thought helped him do what he had to do. If his dad could stout-heartily go to his death, Heath could just as valiantly spend the next year outdoing a girl at being a girl!
With that resolved, he expelled a deep breath and manfully (!) stepped into the panties and drew them up his soft thighs to settle them about his hips. The tingling as they slithered up his hairless legs caused his penis to begin to swell. By the time he had them in place, Heath had unwillingly achieved his first full erection which did little to calm his nerves. Once more his heart was pounding as he uselessly willed his uncooperative betraying manhood to subside, but the more he thought about it, the more the pressure increased. With a sigh of frustration Heath realized there was but one thing to do. Taking the matter in hand, he wrestled the uncooperative monster from it's hiding place in the panties, and quickly reduced it to a flaccid state as the few drops of his first emission of manly fluid dripped forlornly into the commode. Taking a piece of bathroom tissue, he despondently cleaned his delinquent member before stuffing it back into his horridly delightful panties. Heath grinned sardonically about the way he had achieved his first orgasm.
Seeing his smiling face in the mirror caused him to stop and think about what he'd just done. Those thoughts caused him to shiver with tremendous trepidation about his ability to survive the year as a girl. The simple act of putting on a skimpy pair of panties had caused him to become so aroused that he had to jerk off! On top of that, he'd felt physically satisfied when he'd stuffed himself back inside the nylon prison of the panties which he'd already labeled as being HIS panties! Shaking his head in disbelief at what was happening to him, he took another deep breath and gingerly picked up the dainty training bra that perfectly matched the panties. Heath knew that Janet had started to wear a training bra just after she'd started the sixth grade as most girls do. For a girl, wearing a bra seemed like a rite of passage from being a child to being a teenager. Heath knew that Janet had only begun to show actual signs of needing a bra since school let out four weeks ago. Reluctantly he slipped his arms into the straps. Carefully positioning it about his boyish chest he haplessly attempted to twist his arms behind his back to hook the monstrosity together.
Concerned that he was taking too long, Janet knocked on the door and opened it. "Do you need any help?" She inquired softly as she poked her head around the door. Seeing Heath's flustered expression she giggled and stepped inside. "Let me help you with that. They're really difficult until you get the hang of doing it." Without waiting for a response she stepped behind him and took the devilish garment from his hands. She quickly slipped it off his arms, turned it around, and placed it about his chest backwards. "Do it like this," she instructed seriously with no hint of teasing or malice. "Hook it in front, then turn it around. Lean forward a bit and slip your arms in the straps. Once you have the straps in place, gather up the loose flesh and lift it into the cups as you stand up."
Heath felt a weird tingling in his flat breasts when she cupped his loose flesh and lifted it into the soft lace cup of the bra. He was as shocked as she was to see just how much flesh she'd been able to place in the soft yet restraining confines of the bra. He turned beet red when the soft flesh of his false pert breasts didn't slip out of the cup but stayed there!
Janet looked at Heath in dead seriousness as she petulantly stated, "It's not fair! You've got bigger boobs that I do!"
The mortified boy looked down at the soft fleshy mounds inside the soft pink lace prison and shivered, then looked helplessly at Janet, unable to explain why he had breasts. When Janet saw his hapless countenance, her jealousy softened and she began to giggle. The tension suddenly vanished and he joined her. They caught a glimpse of their reflection in the mirror and were a bit taken aback to see what appeared to be two pretty giggling pre-teen girls, one dressed and the other in her lingerie.
Janet saw what Heath saw as they looked at their reflection as they returned to the reality of the situation. She sobered and stated honestly, "I hate to admit it, but you might just have a chance to pull this off."
Part of Heath was delighted to hear her confess that he stood a chance of redeeming himself. Another part felt totally repulsed that his mere appearance could lead to such a concession. She sensed his distress and impulsively hugged him. He returned her hug and they both began to cry.
When they'd dried their tears, she helped him finish dressing. A snug pink cotton sleeveless top with a picture of a kitten playing with a ball of yarn showed his burgeoning breasts to great advantage. A sleek pink nylon half slip with an inch of lace at the hem peeked daringly out from beneath a flaring two tiered faded denim miniskirt. The tops of a pair of pink tube sox were gathered haphazardly about his slim ankles, and a pair of pink and grey saddle shoes completed his first girlish outfit.
Janet just shook her head in disbelief as she surveyed Heath. Almost indignantly she told me, "Now I'm sure I'm going to have problems outdoing you. You look cuter than me already!"
Heath could only blush because he could see that what she said was true. He was cuter! His boyish pride was shattered, but the stirring he felt in his loins left him no doubt that he was still a guy in that area!
"Well," Janet stated fatalistically. "I backed you into this and promised to help you as much as I could so let me help you with your hair." She brushed his soft blonde locks forward and trimmed off bangs that reached to his eyebrows. Then she showed him how to brush the rest of his silken tresses back and gather them into a pert, high, bouncy pony tail at the rear of his head. She then picked up a pink ribbon and showed him how to tie it into a perky bow to accentuate his by now obvious girlishness.
Picking up a bottle of pink nail polish, she instructed Heath in the proper techniques of manicuring one's nails. When he had completed that task, they gazed upon his undeniably feminine reflection. Both were stunned to speechlessness. After a few moments of silent reflection, Janet took Heath's soft, pretty hands in hers and gave him a sisterly peck upon his rosy cheek. Strange new emotions were sweeping over the mesmerized lad, and he knew they were girlish feelings. Janet assured him that she was thrilled to have him as her sister which made him blush.
Janet could not help but giggle, "You look absolutely adorable, Heather. Look, let me teach you how to curtsey. I'm sure you'll impress Mom, Dad, and Grandma if you do a neat curtsey for them." With that she showed him how to gingerly hold the sides of his miniskirt out, cross his left leg behind his right so the toe of his shoe touched the floor, and dip gracefully with the right knee. It took him a few tries until he got everything down to her satisfaction, and then she led him from the bathroom to present him to the adults.
With each step Heath shivered and thrilled to the soft, gentle swish of his slip and skirt. He found himself thinking that perhaps this wasn't going to be so bad after all. With that idea, he decided to act as girlish as possible for his debut.
As the duo entered the living room the hushed conversation the adults had been having fell silent as all three heads turned to look at Heath. The demure blushing petticoated lad smiled sweetly at their gaping mouths and dropped into a perfectly darling curtsey. The only sound that could be heard was the soft sound of the crinkling lace of his dainty slip. Heath completed his curtsey and demurely folded his hands together at his waist, so they could see his pink nails and waited.
Time seemed to stop as the adults carefully surveyed the feminized lad. Finally Barbara stood and held out her arms for her "son" to come to her. With his short skirt fluttering Heath rushed into her warm embrace, and both began to cry. Finally they regained control and she sat down on the sofa pulling him down to sit beside her. Carefully, the cross-dressed boy adjusted and smoothed his skirt so there would be no wrinkles.
Grandma Medlar smiled broadly and nodded her head. "I think we may have something here," she stated. "Heather, you're much too pretty and natural as a girl for this to be some sort of fluke of nature. I'm beginning to think that perhaps you were really meant to be a girl."
Heath blushed deeply as he demurely folded his hands upon his lap after trying to tug his short skirt down from it's mid-thigh resting point. Janet sat beside him and smiled broadly, pleased with her handiwork. Apprehensively Heath looked towards Dave to see his reaction. Dave merely smiled wanly and shook his head which really disturbed the confused boy. "Is something wrong, Dad?" Heath spoke softly, almost afraid he wasn't as convincingly girlish as he thought he was.
With a deep sigh Dave settled back in his chair. "No, Heather," he stated almost sadly. "There's nothing wrong. That's the problem. I don't see a boy dressed up as a girl, all I can see is a lovely girl! We were talking about males who appear to be females when you came into the room." Taking a deep breath he looked at Barbara and Grandma Medlar for reassurance and agreement.
After a brief pause to collect his thoughts, he went on. "I've told you about how the senior partners in the office are constantly chasing all the pretty women. Well, you've reminded me of something that happened a year and a half ago."
Confusion was evident upon Heath's pretty face because he certainly didn't see any connection between him dressing as a girl and something involving those horny old goats. Janet appeared just as confused. Barbara, Grandma Medlar, and Dave all started to laugh at their bewilderment.
"I'll have to explain," Dave stated gaily. "It seems old man Ripley had been trying to get this one particularly cute but aloof secretary to do him certain favors. She wore tight, short skirts and snug low cut sweaters that showed off the flesh of her cleavage. Despite her teasing, she wanted nothing to do with any man much less doing "favors" and spurned his every effort, just as she spurned every other guy in the office. Most of us assumed she was a lesbian and laughed it off. Well, old man Ripley was not one to give up, so one day when this girl was in the supply room, he took advantage of his size to pin her against the shelving and slip his hand up under her miniskirt and grab the crotch of her panties."
The adults broke into laughter which left Janet and Heath even more confused. When Dave regained control he continued. "She screamed and he yelped. He must have been trying to pull his hand away like he'd reached into a pot of boiling water." Once more they laughed. "It seemed that cute sexy girl who had been teasing everyone in the office had a penis tucked inside her panties."
That revelation stunned Janet and Heath. "But I thought you said she had real breasts?" The stunned boy asked in obvious puzzlement.
Janet looked right at Heath and reached out and grasped one of his bra encased protruding breasts. "So do you, Heather," she stated firmly, causing him to blush deeply while they all suppressed a giggle.
"That's what I'm getting at, Heather. Carla Fake was a genetic male, but he sure looked, moved, and acted like a sexy woman. Just as you're really a male but right now you look, move and act like a real girl," Dave stated bluntly.
Heath felt and looked stunned as they all waited for him to absorb what they had said. When he finally understood, Dave continued. "Carla was quietly terminated with a nice severance package. Things at the office grew bad for several months as several women quit in a huff over the sexual advances. One junior partner, a woman, Susan Lymaster started her own law firm shortly after that debacle. She's doing quite well and LYMASTER ASSOCIATES is sharing an office with CLIPP-ALMEN CPA in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. Carla Fake is working for them as office manager, and she's quite efficient. It seems that Susan is a lesbian, and is now living with Carla. I bet their relationship is quite interesting. As a matter of fact, she's been after me to join her, claims she needs a male partner who won't treat women as sex objects. She's offered to hire Mom too."
Heath sat deep in thought for a few moments as he took in Dave's words. Dave waited until it was evident by the girlish boy's face that he understood before he continued, "What do you think, Barbara, should we join Susan? My opinions have left me with no opportunity to advance where I'm at and Susan will take me on as a full partner. We won't have that long rush hour commute since we only live a few blocks from the mall. Besides, with Heath becoming a girl, we'll need her expertise. She has handled several cases of this nature. Her original lesbian lover Linda Almen is a CPA and married her boss James Clipp. Somehow, Susan moved in with them, hired Carla, and then they managed to induce James and his son Jimmy into dressing like girls. Now all five of them are living together as females. Jimmy is now Jamie, a thoroughly feminine teenager attending ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL and James is Jane, a very presentable woman CPA. I'm sure Susan could help me with the legal papers to get your records changed to state that you're a girl and get you into ST. FRANCIS too."
Heath's eyes grew wide as he listened to Dave going on about males becoming females. Two hours ago he had never even been aware that anything like that could happen. Now here he sat with his hands demurely folded in his skirted lap as he listened to what his parents were telling him. It seemed to the perplexed lad that they assumed he was going to become a girl permanently! "AHHH... just a minute here," he stammered as the import of their words sank into his thick brain. "I have no intention of becoming a girl. This is only going to be for a year so I can prove my point. There's no way I'm going to actually become a girl!" This last he stated quite indignantly even though his nerves were showing as his hand idly crept up until his pretty pink painted fingers were fiddling with the pink ribbon holding his bouncy ponytail in place.
Heath wasn't even aware he was messing with the ribbon until their silent stares made him aware that his totally feminine actions were belying his words. Blushing beet red he quickly lowered his hands and eyes in shame. No one said a word, none were needed. Deep in his heart Heath feared that perhaps their forecast for his future might just be accurate. It made him wonder how he could be slipping so easily into the role of a girl. Maybe they were right and he should have been born a girl. He was simply too confused to figure it out.
“Please don’t take what I’m about to say as an insult, because it certainly is not. You must understand you’re most likely going to actually become a girl,” Dave said. “For you to spend a year as a girl you certainly can’t continue your education at your current school. That’s why we need to enroll you and Janet at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL for the next year. But truthfully, Heath, I don’t think your masculinity will survive the year.”
Heath was left speechless. A very big part of him feared Dave’s prediction might be all too true. All the poor boy knew for sure was that for the next year, he was going to have to eat, breath and think like a girl to keep his word. He wondered if his departed father was rolling over in his grave at what his ill-spoken statements had wrought, but he was still determined to see this mess through to the end.
The rest of the day went quickly as Heath followed Janet about, easily mimicking her every move. Everyone treated him as if he had always been a girl. Everything he did and said made it seem as if they were right. Fortunately they allowed him very little time to think about how easily he had accepted the role of a girl, and he simply did what seemed appropriate. That night he found himself slipping on a cute fluffy little pink babydoll nightie and crawling under the satin covers of the spare twin bed in Janet's bedroom. Sleep came quickly and with it dreams of girlish delights in which he was a real girl!
The next day Heath awoke exhausted, stiff, and confused by the games his mind was playing on him. Grandma came in and bade Janet and he to dress. Janet simply handed him a pair of pink nylon lace edged panties and matching pre-teen bra. Heath put them on with no trouble at all, even fluffing up his breasts as Janet had shown him the day before. He was a little disturbed yet relieved that his pantied manhood didn't get hard this time. A simple slip, sleeveless sundress, and sandals completed his girlish attire.
Janet and Heath entered the kitchen and joined the adults for breakfast. His perky beribboned ponytail swung over his shoulder as he leaned front to smooth his skirt as he sat. Grandma Medlar beamed at his obvious natural girlishness. Barbara and Dave hugged their "daughters" goodbye as they set off for work, determined to hand in their notice so they could join LYMASTER ASSOCIATES. Susan Lymaster had been delighted by their phone call late last night when they informed her that they would resign their current positions and join her as soon as possible.
After Janet and Heath had cleaned up the breakfast dishes, Grandma Medlar stated that she was taking them to LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL after lunch. "Janet doesn't have enough clothes for two girls to share so we'll have to buy more at THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE." Then looking pointedly at Heath she went on, "besides, I think it'll be a good experience for you to visit TRANSFORMATION STYLING for your first complete beauty treatment." Quite naturally Heath blushed at that prospect.
The "sisters" spent the rest of the morning doing the myriad little things Janet normally did. Heath had to admit that a girls' life wasn't as easy as he had expected. About 11:30 am the phone rang, and Grandma Medlar had a hushed conversation before she burst out laughing. Janet and Heath wondered what was so funny. After she hung up, she looked at them quite mirthfully and told them that Dave had called from the office of LYMASTER ASSOCIATES. It seemed that when Barbara and he had tendered their resignations, Old Man Ripley had blown his top and fired them both. When they called Susan Lymaster she told them to come to her office and they could start to work there right away. The entire family would meet with their new employers at the mall for lunch.
With that, she told Janet to get a purse for Heath and off they went. Fifteen minutes later they entered the LYMASTER ASSOCIATES/CLIPP-ALMEN CPA offices. The beautiful young woman who greeted them identified herself as Carla Fake. Before a stunned Heath stood a very sexily feminine woman whom he knew to be a male! He wondered if he'd look as good as she did when he grew up. That thought made him blanche and shiver, after all, he was only going to be a girl for a year, not for the rest of his life! Heath determined that he had to keep those weird ideas out of his thoughts or he'd doom himself to spending the rest of his life as a female.
Before he could reconcile his confused thoughts, Dave, his mother, and Susan Lymaster came out to greet them. Carla and Susan made several complimentary comments about his obvious natural girlishness which only added to his confusion. Quickly they ushered them over to the CPA side of the office suite where they was introduced to Linda Almen and Jane Clipp. If Heath had been told that one of the two was really a man, he would have chosen Linda, and would have been wrong. Jane appeared to be a stunning middle-aged professional woman! They too complimented his girlishness then called out to a pretty teenage girl who was filing papers.
Heath watched in awe as the perky girl sauntered over to join them. She was so innocent yet so alluring that Heath felt his manhood strain against his snug panties. Her short pleated pink mini-skirt swayed sexily with the natural swing of her rounded hips. The two inch belt snugged firmly about her waist accentuated her slim figure. The snug short sleeved pink sweater hugged her pert breasts. A beribboned long brunette ponytail swung saucily with every movement of her head. The smile upon her pretty face was one of undisguised contentment. Heath could have been knocked over by a feather when they introduced her as Jamie Clipp! She was a boy too!
All had an enjoyable lunch where Heath basked in the compliments about his girlishness while he observed theirs. 24 hours ago he was a normal boy who had never even suspected that boys could dress as girls, much less live as them. Now here he sat, looking for all the world to be a pretty girl, at a table with two other girls, one of whom was a boy, with four women, two of whom were men, and Mom and Dad! Talk about confusion! Heath was overwhelmed as he tried to take it all in and assimilate it into his being.
Shortly after lunch a nervous Heath was reclining in a chair with an operator washing his hair while Grandma Medlar, his mom, Susan, and Carla spoke with the owner, Susan Bangs, about what treatments he should receive. Janet stood by the adults listening and Heath could tell by the look on her face that she wished she would be the one to be getting what he was to receive. That made him shiver, since he assumed Susan Bangs had been told by them to give him the works. If only he'd known just what she'd been told, Heath would have ran out. But as they say, ignorance is bliss, so he meekly let them have their way. Once his hair was shampooed, Grandma Medlar and Janet came over and told Heath to be a good girl and cooperate with the staff while she took Janet clothes shopping. He could tell from the tone of her voice that he had better cooperate fully which made him even more frightened about their intentions. He envisioned himself done up like Dolly Parton and wondered if he should try to get away.
Before he could make up his mind, the hairdresser guided him to her chair where she began to brush and snip while the manicurist set up next to him and proceeded to do both his finger nails and his toe nails. On the other side of the overwhelmed lad another woman wheeled a cart on which sat a little chrome box with all sorts of dials and wires. She plugged it in and began sorting things out until the operator was done trimming his hair. The woman with the machine smiled and reclined Heath's seat, then washed his eyebrows with a stinging liquid, being careful not to let any get into his eyes. Then she told him that he might feel a little burning until the lotion she'd applied numbed his skin and that he should just relax. Heath stared wide-eyed wondering what they were doing as she picked up a tweezers and a weird pen that was connected to the machine by a wire and had a thin needle at the tip. He closed his eyes as she instructed and felt an almost burning tingling on his eye brows while the box hummed softly as she touched first the needle and then the tweezers to his face. The slight discomfort he felt quickly passed as his skin seemed to go numb in that area. Well, between the gentleness of the manicurist handling his feet and hands, the slight hum of the box, the gentle touches on his forehead, combined with his mental confusion; the girlish lad fell asleep.
Janet woke Heath up three hours later with a broad grin upon her face as she literally gushed, "Oh Heather, you really look cute! They really did a great job on you!"
The groggy boy struggled to consciousness and turned to look at his reflection in the mirror. He was totally unprepared for what he beheld. Dolly Parton he wasn't, but he certainly couldn't be a boy! The pretty girl he'd been when they had arrived had been made even cuter! The reflection revealed that her eyebrows had been thinned and arched giving her an inquisitive look. Her cheeks were girlishly rosy and her lips a soft glossy pink. A hint of delicate blue shading accentuated her eyelids, and delicately thin dark eyeliner set off her big baby blue eyes and naturally long dark lashes. They had even pierced her ears while she slept! Heath knew there was now no way he could even try to appear as a boy. Even if he were to put on his scruffiest set of clothes, he'd simply look like a cute tomboy! To say Heath was devastated by his transformation is an understatement.
But worse was yet to come as he heard Janet begging Grandma to let her have the same treatment he had received while she took him to finish the shopping. "Grandma, it's not fair! Heather looks too good now! I don't stand a chance of beating her," she whined petulantly. "That permanent make-up is simply scrumptious, and I want my eyebrows thinned with electrolysis like Heather's."
Heath listened to her words in total disbelief as he continued to look at his totally feminine reflection. Since his mom had it done a few years ago to help her save time in the morning, he knew exactly what permanent make-up meant... it was tattooed on! For the same reason he also knew that electrolysis was the permanent removal of hair. All of which meant that his cute make-up, pierced ears, and thinned delicate eyebrows would be an unremovable part of him for the rest of his life! The changes the talented beauticians had made to his face left him with no choice but to live as a girl with no hope of ever returning to boyhood! The instructions they had received had trapped him in skirts! Heath's mind went almost blank as he tried to think of some way out of this mess.
Before Heath could get a grip on the enormity of it all, he found himself being led by Grandma up to the second floor of the mall while Janet was happily ensconced in the beauty shop willingly undergoing the same procedures he had unwittingly received. Quickly ushered into the office of Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski in the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER, he stood before the doctor as she gave him a quick physical. Unaware of their intentions and still bewildered by the series of irreversible events, he meekly submitted to having his panties lowered as she examined his manhood. The fact that she made no comments or showed any shock at what was between his effeminate loins relieved the perplexed lad while creating a myriad of new questions as to what was happening to him. Dr. Makes-Shemanski seemed to accept that a bit of masculinity on an otherwise feminine body was normal. Heath found out later that was exactly the case! He complied with her request to turn about, bend over, and grasp his ankles while she examined his derriere. A sense of fear grabbed him when the doctor told him what she was going to do. Deftly she slipped a finger into his very private place. Much to his surprise it wasn’t painful. His manhood swelled but Doctor Makes-Shemanski told him his response was normal. All too soon he began to ejaculate. A nurse in the room had placed a vial with a small funnel to capture every drop he spurted. Confused and feeling both embarrassed and blissful because of his orgasm, he was unprepared for the sting of a needle as it pierced his buttocks.
As Heath pulled up his panties, he was even less prepared to be informed that he had just a dose of female hormones into his bloodstream! That meant that he would be a girl hormonally! In addition, all traces of his burgeoning manhood would be quickly suppressed, due to his young age and lack of masculine development, possibly permanently so if he continued taking the hormones. Numbly Heath took the prescription that Dr. Makes-Shemanski handed him. Grandma Medlar guided him to ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES APOTHECARY where Andrew Bloom nervously filled a bottle with female hormones and handed it to the trembling boy/girl. Heath realized that he was being irreversibly forced down the road to femininity.
Tears began to flow as Heath realized that his erections and orgasms of yesterday and in the doctor’s office could very well be the only ones he might ever have. As he cried, he felt a strange sense of relief. They were seeing to it that he would no longer be a male, thus he wouldn't have to worry about being a man and having to keep his word! That concept had put him in this predicament in the first place. With a sigh he realized that becoming a girl would not be a terrible thing. As he contemplated his future as a pretty girl, all he could think of was that his "miss"-judged words were forcing him to be a MISS!
*****
Kaye Bloom had watched her husband closely as he filled the prescription for Heath's female hormones. She sighed knowing things couldn't continue as they currently stood. The children had settled into their new feminine lives quite satisfactorily. All in all, the turmoil that their disobedient sons had created in the family had passed.
Andy was finding it increasingly difficult to fit into his clothes. Since his castration, the female hormones had taken a steady and unrelenting toll of his masculine body. His hair was full and lustrous, reaching past his shoulders and requiring a ponytail to keep it out of his eyes. His hips, now soft and rounded, barely fit inside his pants. In addition, his steadily swelling breasts made it increasingly difficult to find shirts that effectively hide his blossoming femininity. Kaye delighted in his growing girlishness, and spent hours fondling and nursing on his tender breasts. Unfortunately, the hormones were also eliminating his ability to function as a male. While she hadn't intended to have him lose his male sexual functions, she had to admit that it was already too late to prevent it from happening. Her delight in Baby Andi was wearing thin, but not her love for Andrea.
The filling of Heath's prescription was the turning point. Kaye decided that it was time Baby Andi grew up. After telling Andrew that she had to do some shopping for the "girls", she headed out to THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE. Olivia Endress greeted her warmly, and after exchanging pleasantries, Kaye came to the purpose of her visit.
"The female hormones have changed Andrew to the point where it's difficult for him to get into his male clothes. I think it's time that Andrea made her appearance." Her voice wavered a bit as she spoke. "When I started this I had no intention of having Andrew appear in public as a female. In light of the loss of male abilities, I now find that I must reconsider that position. After all, Victoria Makes-Shemanski and Jane Clipp made the transition from male to female, and no one in the mall batted an eye. I just hope that the same will happen for Andrea."
Based on their previous discussions, Olivia understood Kaye's initial reluctance to feminize her husband completely. However she also knew that once he'd been castrated, his complete feminization was virtually unstoppable. Up until now she had been unable to help Kaye see that outcome. "I think you're doing the right thing, Kaye," Olivia reassured her. "It's best to make the transition all at once rather than piecemeal. Let's start by setting an appointment with Susan Bangs for a hair style. Slip him a tranquilizer before he goes so he'll fall asleep in the chair. Then she can give him the works while he sleeps. You know, electrolysis to make his eyebrows dainty, permanent lipstick, blush, eye liner, and eye shadow. When he wakes up, he'll look like a woman. I can guarantee that once he discovers he can never look like a man, he'll accept his womanhood."
Kaye thought for a few minutes. What Olivia said made sense. Slowly she nodded her head. "I think you're right, Olivia. Thanks. I'll go see Susan now." Slowly she stood and the two women hugged.
"I know you'll be pleased with the results. After all, from what you've told me the two of you are currently satisfying each other sexually as two women, why not make it official?" Olivia smiled and squeezed Kaye's hand reassuringly. "The sooner you do it, the better it will be for the both of you and the girls."
Kaye headed right over to TRANSFORMATION STYLING beauty salon and Susan Bangs. Susan knew immediately that Kaye was nervous and agitated and suspected the reason. As with most of the "in the know" group who eagerly assisted in the transformations of males into females, she knew that Andrew Bloom had been castrated and on female hormones for several months. Kaye's explanation of what she wanted Susan to do to Andy confirmed her strong suspicions that the hormones had altered him to the point he had great difficulty appearing as a male. Susan put Kaye at ease with a smile and the reassurance that what Olivia had suggested was indeed the best course to pursue. They set an appointment for early the next morning. Susan suggested that Kaye see Dr. Makes-Shemanski for a suitable drug to knock Andy out for the duration of the treatment.
Kaye soon was seated before Dr. Makes-Shemanski as she once more explained the situation in which she found herself and Andy. Sandra smiled. "I was wondering when you'd stop by. I've been keeping my eye on Andy, and there isn't very much remaining of the man he once was. I'll contact Dr. Alterson to let her know what's happening." Going over to a locked cabinet, she opened a door and removed a small bottle containing a clear liquid. "Pour this into whatever you know he'll drink a half hour before you get him to TRANSFORMATION STYLING. If it takes any longer than a half hour to get him there, you'll have to wheel him in. He'll sleep about five hours, which should give Susan enough time to work her magic. Tell Susan to call Dr. Alterson when he starts waking up so she can be there to help him accept the change."
Kaye slipped the tiny one dose bottle into her purse, thanked Dr. Makes-Shemanski, and headed back to ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES APOTHECARY. Andy was busy filling prescriptions, so she waited until he had a break to tell him that she had set up an appointment for him at nine o'clock at TRANSFORMATION STYLING to have his long hair trimmed. Andy never suspected a thing to be amiss since he'd been hinting for the last month that he'd really like to get his hair cut into a more masculine style.
*****
It was that same morning that JJ finally awakened from his Memorial Day ordeal. During that time when he occasionally started to come to his senses he felt as if he were stumbling about in a thick, enigmatic, fog enshrouded swamp. Sounds, lights, and voices would momentarily swim into blurred perspective only to be swept away. When the fog finally cleared and he woke up, he felt tired and weak. Cautiously he tried to get up but discovered he was strapped in a bed. He looked around the sanitary but plush room to see his mother sitting in a chair staring at him intently. All the fears he'd had about what she'd do if she ever found out about his complicity in his father's affair came home to roost.
"Well, darling," she said sweetly as she rose from her seat to stand beside his bed. "I'm glad to see you're finally awake. I had the doctors keep you sedated until you completely recovered."
JJ's heart rose to his throat and he blanched at her cool, demeanor. He'd never seen her so sanguine. Whatever she planned for punishment was sure to be utter hell.
"You've been asleep for six weeks," she told him, pleased to see his fear and shock. "Almost everything has changed since your "injuries". I'm sure you know how displeased I am with your involvement in this entire affair. You will pay for it, I guarantee that!" Her icy voice left no doubt that she meant all she was stating. Then she smiled again and added, "But if you cooperate and do all that I tell you from now on, your punishment won't be as bad as what the others have received."
With that she called out in a harsh voice, "Bridget and Marie, you may come in now." The door to the room opened and two identical raven haired gorgeous young women clad in skin tight, skimpy French Maid uniforms entered. Both curtseyed smartly and demurred to their obvious mistress, Lydia.
For an eight year old, JJ was quite precocious and worldly, and he couldn't take his eyes off the two beauties. Their full firm breasts almost popped out the tops of their minidresses. They looked vaguely familiar but his groggy brain couldn't make the connection as to where he knew them. Lydia solved that problem for him.
"I can see that you realize you’ve met them but can't place them," she laughed haughtily before she continued. "For the next five years these ‘twins’ are our new maids. I had them undergo some surgery to improve their looks and make them appear identical. Neither really wanted to do it, but I left them no choice. It was either cooperate or go to jail for a very long, long time." She was pleased to see her comments add to JJ's confusion.
"You knew Bridget as Tricia Tremont," she stated coolly, pleased to see the recognition flood into JJ's face. "You knew Marie as Harry Simms." Delight lit her face as JJ's mouth dropped open as he surveyed the beautiful girls.
"I can assure you that they both are fully functional females who will never have to worry about getting pregnant. I've made sure of that. They've also received quite an indoctrination from Dr. Alterson in proper submissive behavior and absolute obedience. They will do anything that I order them to do. Both have been trained in all aspects of housework, personal maid service, and all aspects of sexually servicing both males and females in any and every way. The best thing is that they both have no choice but to appear as if they absolutely love their new lives!"
Both girls blushed deeply at her revelations and JJ knew that her every word was absolutely true. He shivered in dread at what other surprises she had in store for him. The fear and trepidation evident upon his face pleased Lydia. Surreptitiously he tried to free himself from the restraining straps about his stomach and chest, not wanting to have his efforts discovered by his mother.
At Lydia's signal both maids wiggled sexily to a corner of the room and stood mutely awaiting their mistress' orders. "Your father is paying even more dearly than these two," Lydia stated coldly. Turning towards the door, she called out imperiously, "You may enter, Jane."
The door opened and a petite, blushing, pretty, wide eyed, winsome blonde entered slowly. She appeared to be about 20 or so. The four inch heels of the pumps at the end of her long, slender, shapely legs exaggerated the sexy wiggle of her well rounded hips. Her low cut skin tight tantalizing minidress barely covered her D cup breasts which jiggled provocatively. The narrowness of her waist gave her a decidedly hour glass shaped voluptuous figure. Full pouty lips begging to be kissed set off her rosy cheeks. Dangling earrings bounced against the soft white flesh of her slender neck as her long blonde hair swept back over her soft shoulders. Her well manicured delicate hands were clasped demurely at her waist.
"I see you're impressed by this beauty," Lydia stated. "Do you recognize her?" She waited while JJ searched for a clue, seeing the confusion upon his sweet terrified face. Laughing heartily she went on, "This lovely beauty used to be your father."
JJ felt his stomach drop as he scrutinized the sexy girl, then he passed out cold. The acrid odor of smelling salts brought him unwillingly back to consciousness. He looked about in confusion as he struggled to regain his shattered senses. All hopes that it'd all been a nightmare shattered when he saw the three women standing in the room with his mother.
"Now, darling," she cooed sweetly to JJ. "I haven't told you half of what I've done so don't go fainting on me already. Unlike Bridget and Marie, who still recall what they were but have been brainwashed to love their new roles, Jane here has not received any such benefits. As a matter of fact, she still has what's left of her pitiful manhood dangling between her pretty legs, although I've made sure it's useless. She not only remembers who and what she was, she absolutely hates what she's become. Since I will no longer allow her to be president of our business, I've had to find her a new position. She's now the new receptionist! Not only that, but she escorts important customers whenever they need a date! I know they love having such a young and sexy girl hanging on their arm. I also know she satisfies ALL their desires, even though she hates every minute of it. She knows that if she doesn't do as I expect her to do, I'll be forced to punish YOU! At this time, you're the only thing she has left from the past over which she has any control, and then it's only to keep me from exacting a final revenge on you for her failures. She knows that she has to be a good girl and please all our customers."
Motioning an obviously mortified Jane over to JJ's bed, Lydia pointed to the lovely girl's dangling earrings. "I had these specially made for Jane. I've had them permanently fixed so they'll never come off. She'll wear them for the rest of her life. Aren't they lovely?"
JJ peered closely at the unique baubles. Fine but sturdy gold wire went through the soft lobes of Jane's ears. From each a gold chain suspended a clear plastic oval in which were embedded 3/4" x 3/8" pinkish oblong objects. Looking closely JJ could see what appeared to be tiny veins criss-crossing the surface of the objects and tiny half inch long squiggly tubes emerging from one end. He had no idea what he was looking at, but knew that it was significant.
Lydia laughed cruelly as tears slowly trickled out of the corners of Jane's eyes. "You see, darling," she explained to JJ. "During my investigations of your "injuries", I discovered that your father had a vasectomy while I was in the hospital giving birth to you so he could go out and whore around without fear. All these years I've been trying to get pregnant so that I could have the daughter I always wanted, and he knew full well that he couldn't father another child. He even had the balls to blame me for my inability to conceive. Since his balls weren't capable of doing their job, they were useless to either of us. I decided I'd be doing him a favor by making sure he wouldn't be burdened with carrying a useless sack between his legs." Her words struck terror in JJ as he felt he knew the direction her drawn out explanation was heading.
"Now one just doesn't throw out the family jewels because they're not as useful as they once were. After finding out all the details of his affair with Tricia, I felt these earrings would be a most appropriate degradation." Pausing for dramatic effect she reached out and flicked the earrings so that they swung about brushing Jane's neck before she finished with what JJ dreaded was coming. "I had your father's useless jewels turned into these exquisite earrings! Now every time they brush his lovely neck, they'll remind him of what he did. Every time he looks in a mirror, he'll be able to see what he's lost... and what their demands have cost him. "
JJ sank onto the bed in hopeless despair. If his mother had been able to wrought all these changes in the three adults, what chance did he stand in avoiding her plans for him? He knew that his mother was about to reveal his punishment.
Lydia sent Jane to another corner of the room as she sat on the edge of the bed and released JJ's bondage. "Since you were a major part of your father's deceit, I decided to use you to punish him while I punish you!" Her beaming face revealed the delight she felt as she unveiled her efforts. Pulling down the covers she exposed JJ.
Looking down at himself, he was horrified to see he was wearing a soft, silken, lace edged ruffled pink nightie. Drawing in a deep breath he feared he might have a set of earrings to match Jane's and hastily reached up to feel his ears. It was with great relief that all he felt were tiny studs embedded in each earlobe. His assuagement vanished quickly as he realized the deviousness of his mother's plans, he was relieved that his ears had MERELY been pierced!
"No, sweety," Lydia comforted him. "Your jewels are still intact... for now." She let her words have the impact she'd planned as she saw JJ blanch. "As long as you are my sweet, adorable, polite, obedient, pretty little girl, I'll let you keep them. If you don't do as I expect, well, I can always have a second pair of earrings made."
JJ shivered in absolute dread. He was well aware that his mother would do as she threatened if he didn't cooperate. Life as a girl loomed before him like a dragon waiting to slay the brave knight. In his daydreams he'd often fancied himself to be a knight fighting off dragons, only now his armor would be silks and satins, lace and ruffles instead of steel and iron.
"Since I can't have the daughter I've always wanted and since I'm not at all satisfied with your disappointing performance as my son, I've decided that your punishment will be to be the darling daughter of my dreams," Lydia passed sentence upon her son. "You will never again wear pants. From now on it will be pretty dresses and skirts for you. Whether you retain your feeble manhood is entirely up to you. I've already had a tiny time released dosage of female hormones implanted in your pretty derriere. Even though you haven't seen your face yet, I've had your appearance altered to that of a cute girl. You now have an adorable up-turned button nose. Your lips are full and pouty, and tattooed a pretty pink. Your cheeks have been tattooed with soft blush. Your eyes are wide and innocent with tattooed baby blue eye-shadow and eyeliner. Your eyebrows are arched and fine, electrolysis does a marvelous job. I even had your ears bobbed and pierced. No matter what you try to do, you'll always appear to be a pretty girl."
JJ sank into the depths of despair and tears came to his eyes as he contemplated his future. Sobs began to wrack his slender, now utterly girlish body. Lydia took him into her arms to comfort him. "It'll be all right, Jennifer Jane," she told him revealing his new name for the first time. "Everything will be all right, baby. There will be no more nasty sports and such for you, my sweet princess. I know that you'll grow to love being a soft, dainty little girl."
As she ushered everyone out of his room she stopped at the door and turned to smile at her stunned new daughter. "Tomorrow you get to come home and see how enchanting your new bedroom is decorated. I just know you'll love it," she gushed as she turned off the light. "Now you get your beauty rest, darling, sweet dreams!"
JJ stared at the door for several minutes lost in his fears. He was quite certain that his mother had every intention of turning him into a sweet little girl. His earlier tears had eased the initial horror of his predicament, and now he was able to examine his prospects with a little more rationality. Although he detested what he saw, he knew that he had no options but to do as his mother expected. Horrified by what she'd done to his father, Tricia, and Harry; he vowed that he'd never give her any reason to go that far with him. He recalled the lessons his father had taught him about how to pacify people and determined to use those techniques with his mother. If he had to be her daughter, he'd at least try to make it on his terms as much as he could within the strict parameters he knew she would establish. The events of the day combined with his exhaustion to finally let him drift off to a fitful sleep.
In his dreams he saw a fierce fire breathing dragon harassing a fair maiden. A brave knight in full shiny armor galloped forward on his splendid white charger with his needle pointed lance aimed for the dragon's heart. The dragon reared back and exhaled a mighty plume of fire and smoke obscuring the knight. When the smoke cleared, the knight and his horse lay in a smoking, smoldering heap. The dragon laughed unmercifully as the maiden wailed and rushed past the dragon to the fallen knight, her long silken dress fluttering sweetly and her golden tresses flouncing out from beneath her cone shaped hat, veiling her face. Kneeling by the smoking blackened armor she tenderly opened the visor to see who her vanquished hero had been. JJ recognized the face of his father! The maiden turned in shock to face the laughing dragon, the laughter was that of his mother, and the dragon bore a striking resemblance to his mother! A glint of light reflected from the untarnished inside of the knight's shield and attracted JJ's attention. Fittingly his perspective changed so that he could see the maiden's lovely terror stricken face mirrored upon the shiny metal surface, JJ saw his own face. Just then the maiden let forth a loud, piercing scream!
JJ sat upright in his bed, his scream still echoing about the room as he perspired profusely. Panting heavily he tried to regain his breath and stop his violent trembling. The nightmare was still quite vivid in his memory, seared there by it's utter horror. Once he calmed himself he laid back down and hoped for a dreamless sleep. Every time he closed his eyes he saw the fair maiden's lovely face. It was his own... Finally, just before dawn, sleep overtook him.
Petticoating Flourishes
Ladd’s Exchange Mall
Book 2 Part B
Later that morning after seeing the children off to their various activities, Kaye and Andy Bloom arrived at the store at 8:30. As Andy went through the paperwork, Kaye brought him a cup of coffee. From a safe distance she watched closely as he sipped the drug-laced brew. Kaye reminded him of his appointment, and accompanied him to the beauty shop. Along the way Kaye watched as he started to yawn and blink his eyes.
The last thing Andy remembered was sitting down in the beautician's chair and smiling nervously as Susan Bangs greeted him. The next thing he knew was being gently awakened by Kaye. Susan and Dr. Alterson hovered behind her. As the cobwebs slowly receded from his mind, Andy realized he was wearing a bra, panties, pantyhose, slip, dress, and low heels! Startled by that realization, he sat upright. Immediately Kaye stepped to the side to reveal the mirrors. Andy's angry protest to what he supposed would be the humiliation of finding himself dressed as a woman in public died on his lips as he saw his reflection. What he saw was not a humiliated man, but a stunned, attractive woman.
Dr. Alterson stepped in and soothingly spoke to the speechless demi-woman, quickly inducing a state of hypnosis. An hour later Andrea left the shop arm in arm with Kaye as the two women returned to ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES APOTHECARY and their new lives.
*****
JJ shivered as his mother helped him into a pair of pink nylon panties with rows of delicate lace literally covering his pert derriere. A cute matching camisole vest came next, followed by a full matching slip. Lace crinkled everywhere with his every movement. Disgust was quite evident upon his pretty face as he dressed in the dainty outfit.
Lydia Ladd laughed at JJ's discomfort. "You'd better get used to wearing such sweet, dainty clothes, Jennifer Jane. I have every intention of keeping you dressed in this manner for a long, long time!"
JJ sighed in defeat and fought to keep back the tears as he obediently followed his mother's instructions to sit upon the bed while she showed him how to roll his dainty little pink anklets over his feet and properly turn down the wide lace ruffle at his ankle. Shiny Mary-Jane pink strap shoes were then securely buckled upon his nylon covered feet.
Standing up, she picked up a flouncy full skirted dress. The sheer soft fabric was decorated with large pink and lavender flowers. The snug princess styled bodice was topped by a wide lace Peter Pan collar. The puffy short sleeves ended in lace edged ruffles. As he stood there despairing for his future she picked up a fluffy, triple layered crinoline petticoat and had him step into it. He trembled violently and tears flowed down his cheeks as she pulled it up to his waist and then adjusted the dress so that the full skirt was held out almost 12 inches from his knees and oodles of delicate lace edging were visible. Every movement created a soft sibilant whisper as the multiple layers frou-froued against the others.
JJ hung his head in utter shame as Lydia stood back to survey her darling daughter. Pleased with the results, she took a brush and stroked his full, silken tresses until they glowed with a dazzling luster. JJ wished he'd listened to his father and kept his hair short. After fluffing his bangs, she gently gathered the rest of his golden hair at the top rear of his sweet head and secured it into a full, bouncy ponytail. Atop this she tied a full eight inch hair bow made of the same material as his dress.
"Oh, Jennifer Jane," Lydia bubbled. "You're absolutely charming! I couldn't ask for a prettier daughter!" With that she took her emasculated son in her arms and hugged him fervently.
JJ felt himself being smothered in his mother's warm embrace and knew that she was delighted with his transformation. It was with a great deal of trepidation that he allowed himself to be lead to the full length mirror that had been placed in the room. Part of him hoped he'd look like a boy ridiculously dressed up like a big sissy so that his mother would give up her dumb idea of turning him into her daughter. Another part of him hoped that he'd look like a pretty girl so that no one would be able to tell that he had ever been a boy thus making his masquerade as a girl easy.
What he saw in the mirror shattered the last bit of his male reserve. He was totally unprepared for the vision of sugar and spice he beheld. The lovely little girl he viewed was the epitome of satin and lace, ribbons and bows. She was absolutely stunning in her wide-eyed, demure girlish innocence. The cute pixieish face that peered back at him seemed to be as amazed as he was. He had to look extremely closely to see any traces of the face he was used to seeing in the mirror. The lovely lass he beheld could easily be a cousin, there was that much resemblance. But on the whole, the surgeon had done quite a thorough job of erasing every bit of boyishness from that lovely visage.
Instinctively he knew that he would never be able to shed his newly created girlishness. His hopes that he might be able to run away and go back to being a boy were totally annihilated. He could dress in the roughest, dirtiest, shabbiest clothes and still no one would have any doubt that they were looking at a pretty girl. Five minutes passed as he familiarized himself with his new appearance. Slowly he turned towards his mother as a tear trickled down his cute rosy cheek. Plaintively he looked to her for guidance. "Mommy," he whispered softly, the first time he'd used that term for years. "I'm scared! I don't know what to do. I can't believe you've made me so girlish." A sigh of defeat escaped his trembling form as he rushed into her warm, welcoming embrace.
"Don't worry about a thing, Jennifer Jane," she reassured her new daughter. "There really hasn't been much of a change. You weren't much of a boy. You were always much too pretty to be a crude boy. I just had the doctor bring out the best in you. I know it's hard for you to understand and accept what is happening to you, but if you just relax and go with the flow, everything will work out. I know you'll grow to love your frillies."
JJ just cowered in her embrace knowing he really had no choice but to do as she recommended. In fact, he even feared that she might be right about growing to love his frillies. They did feel nice, and made him feel all warm and fuzzy inside. It was a strange new feeling for the emasculated lad, one that he knew he shouldn't be experiencing, but one that he also knew he couldn't avoid or long resist.
It was quite an emotional strain as he let his mother lead him slowly down the corridor of the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER and out into LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. The feel of his petticoats as they rustled and swirled about his exposed thighs made him feel soft and vulnerable. Everyone they passed as they made their way through the spacious concourse smiled and turned to look after him. Many stopped and complimented he and his mother for being such a darling little girl. He had to keep his head bowed demurely to hide his bright red cheeks which only added to his image of a sweet little girl. By the time they exited the mall, his nerves were almost shot.
Looking up JJ was terror stricken to see Dave Garret, their chauffeur/groundskeeper standing by the open door to their Lincoln Continental limousine and froze in his tracks. Lydia began to drag the reluctant little lady the final few feet to the car when an errant gust of wind flipped up his bouffant skirts revealing his petticoats. JJ quickly pushed his skirts down and scurried for the protection offered by the limousine. His mother and Dave laughed at the poor lad's dilemma.
"Good morning, Ms Ladd," Dave stated formally quickly regaining his professionalism while emphasizing the use of her maiden name. "And good morning to you, Miss Jennifer Jane Ladd," he added with a sweeping formal bow as he graciously took JJ's arm and guided the sweet little lady towards the open door.
"Jennifer Jane," scolded Lydia as JJ stooped to enter the vehicle. "A young lady does NOT enter a car like that! I know you love your pretty new clothes and want everyone to see how lovely you are, but you're showing everyone your lovely ruffled panties!"
JJ stood bolt upright as he realized what he'd been doing. His beet red face showed that he was genuinely chagrined by his unladylike faux pas. JJ's hands quickly flew to his dainty backside to smooth his upraised skirt and petticoats back into their proper position. Glancing at Dave, he was relieved to see the chauffeur nonchalantly looking away as if he hadn't seen a thing. There was quite a lot, he realized, that he had to learn about being a proper lady. With a confused and frightened expression upon his angelic face, he looked pleadingly to his mother for guidance.
Lydia was pleased by his reaction of girlish embarrassment and modesty. "A proper young lady," she smiled as she enlightened JJ. "When preparing to enter a car first smooths her skirts over her derriere. Then she turns around and carefully places her bottom upon the seat, being careful not to wrinkle her skirt. Then prudently keeping her knees together she swings both legs inside the car."
JJ nodded, remembering the many times he'd seen his mother enter a car. Meekly he smoothed his skirts, turned about and daintily sat on the edge of the seat before swinging his legs inside in one smooth motion, being sure to keep his knees modestly together. Looking up to his mother to see if he had accomplished the maneuver according to her directions, he was rewarded with a broad smile. Smiling sheepishly in return, he scooted over and made room for his mother to take a seat beside him. Once inside, she gave JJ a loving hug, something they both had avoided in the past. She then adjusted and smoothed his skirts as Dave closed the door, went around to the driver's door, got in, and pulled smoothly from the curb. JJ's first excursion outdoors as Miss Jennifer Jane Ladd was proceeding at a faster pace than he could assimilate.
JJ Looked out of the limousine's window as they entered the gate to their estate. After following the winding tree lined driveway up the gentle slope to the mansion on the top of the hill, Dave stopped the vehicle by the main entrance and opened the door. Lydia and JJ exited gracefully and slowly walked up the steps. JJ had always been proud of his home, and now he was glad for it's sanctuary.
JJ felt relieved to be inside the grand circular foyer with it's massive marble winding staircase soaring to the second floor balcony. The sight of Betty, Dave's wife and the cook, awaiting his arrival pleased him. After her warm greeting during which she gushed about what a delightful little lady he had become she summoned the new maids. JJ was stunned when he saw Bridget and Marie come scurrying into the foyer in response to the summons to stop demurely before them with their short skirts swaying as their taffeta petticoats rustled. Both blushed deeply and performed perfect curtseys. Lydia informed JJ that if he needed anything, he was to summon one of the maids and she was to do his bidding, within the bounds that she had established. They were also to curtsey whenever they entered or left a room. JJ was more than a bit overwhelmed.
Lydia led her new daughter up the magnificent curved stairway to her darling bedroom suite. JJ shivered as he saw his future for the first time. The walls were papered in a soft, predominately pink, floral pattern. The ceiling was painted a glossy pale pink while the thick pile rug was in a deep rose pink. The wood trim of the baseboards and around the windows and doors was done in a matching deep rose pink. A small chandelier of scintillating cut glass that shimmered and sparkled softly dispersed light about the utterly girlish room.
The furnishings were all constructed of delicate white wicker. The 12' x 14' sleeping alcove held a full size four poster canopy bed, a cedar lined chest at the foot of the bed, nightstands on either side of the bed, a five drawer bureau, and a vanity table. Opposite it was an identical alcove which held on one side a study center consisting of a multi-shelved tall computer desk with computer, a work table, and a standard desk. The other side held an entertainment center consisting of a complete stereo system, VCR/DVD, and large screen TV. A rocker, sofa, and chair filled the center portion of the alcove facing the entertainment center. The main portion of the suite was the central 20' x 14' play area. Along the walls were several cabinets and shelves which held all sorts of girlish games, stuffed animals, and dolls. In the center of the area was a child's play table and tea set.
Beside the sleeping alcove was a spacious 8' x 14' full bath. Across the suite beside the study/entertainment alcove was a similarly sized walk-in closet. The 32' x 14' suite also had a 6' x 14' balcony accessed through a full set of French doors opening off the play area. The drapes, canopy, vanity table skirt, pillow covers and bedspread, and the cushions on the chairs, sofa, and rocker were all made of soft, predominately pink, floral patterned satin with lace trimmed ruffles on the edges that matched the wall paper.
JJ was speechless by the time his mother had finished showing him the suite. The numerous soft, fluffy dresses, skirts, and blouses hanging in the closet left no doubt that his life was to be all sugar and spice. He sat demurely on the sofa while his mother explained what she expected from him in the future. Her speech left him numb.
"Now Jennifer Jane," she began sweetly in a pleased motherly tone. "You will always curtsey when greeting or taking your leave of an adult other than a servant. This means that you will curtsey when you enter or leave a room. If you wish to ask a question of an adult, you will always first curtsey to get their permission to speak. You will only speak if you are first spoken to, I firmly believe that little girls should be seen but not heard."
"You will never run inside a building unless it is in an area designated for such activity. You will always walk at a sedate, lady-like pace, and never slam a door. You will learn and practice proper formal manners. For hobbies you will learn to sew, knit, crochet, and do needle point."
"Other activities in which you will partake will be classes of ballet dancing, tap dancing, jazz dancing, piano and flute. In addition you will take lessons in the following areas; modeling, deportment, manners, cooking, sewing, and babysitting. I'm also checking into a suitable girl scout troop and girls' club."
"I will decide which books, magazines, movies, and TV programs that you'll be allowed to enjoy. You will be returning to ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. I know that they are quite capable of handling high spirited "girls" like you. They have assured me that they will see that any and all traces of your tomboyishness are absolutely obliterated. I'm sure you will find them to be quite strict. I've arranged to have two of your classmates and their sisters over to teach you how to play with your pretty dolls."
After a pause to let all this settle in to JJ's spinning head she went on. "I will not allow you a moment's respite as long as I can detect any signs of rebellion or boyishness. I expect you to be on your best behavior at all times and to be a polite young lady. If you do as I expect, you'll find that your life will be quite nice. You will have the best of everything. To put it bluntly, I have every intention of spoiling my darling daughter. I also have every intention of completely eradicating every trace of my lying, deceitful son. How you are treated will depend totally upon how you behave. I have set forth my expectations and I will see that they are accomplished."
JJ looked at his mother and sighed deeply. Minuscule tremors engulfed his emasculated body as tears trickled down his cheeks. After seeing what she had done to his father, Harry, and Tricia; he was sure that she would have no qualms about seeing that he became the darling daughter she wanted. When she smiled at his distress and opened her arms to him, he rushed into her welcoming embrace and burst into bountiful weeping.
Once the tears exhausted themselves he snuggled into his mother's breast and pleaded softly. "Mother, I'll try to do what you want me to do. I'll do my best to become the daughter you want. Only, I'm afraid I'll mess up. I don't know a thing about being a girl. There's no way I can learn everything there is about being a girl without making mistakes. I don't want to be punished for something I can't control."
"You don't have to worry about that, Jennifer Jane," Lydia consoled JJ. "Ignorance or poor habits won't be accepted as excuses for not doing something like a proper little lady. You will be corrected and most likely made to practice the proper technique of whatever it might be that you did incorrectly. I will not punish you for doing something wrong unless you did it knowing full well that such an action was erroneous."
Lydia sternly held JJ at arms length as she added one other bit of information. "There is only one aspect of your boyishness I would like to let you keep, but I will eliminate that last vestige if you do not do as I want you to do. I will let you keep your manhood intact since I would like to have grandchildren, but it will exist in feminine finery and be utilized only with my permission. I will not hesitate to do to you what I had done to Marie and have you completely changed into a girl."
JJ understood her desires and the threat, and had no doubts that she was speaking the truth. He sighed in surrender to his fate hoping that he'd be able to maintain the single most important aspect of his masculinity.
So it was that at the tender age of eight, James Charles Jr. became Jennifer Jane Ladd. A rowdy, irascible lad torn from his trousers and tough sports and thrust unwillingly into an enveloping world of satin and lace.
*****
Late that same night, with her eyes closed tightly and her head lolling, a beautiful redhead ran feverish tongue across her glistening lips. From deep inside her throat emerged a gurgling simper, which was momentarily cut off and then grew louder with each gasping breath. Her entire body quivered as the ecstasy built towards it's unbelievable climax. She was aware of nothing but the sensations engulfing her lust-filled body. She tightened the muscles of her slick vagina, grasping her lover's manhood as he thrust it in deeper with every stroke of his engorged member. With her legs clamped vise-like about his waist, they rocked together, she tightening her buttocks to thrust her penetrated love-nest up to eagerly engulf his manhood as he plunged ever deeper. She delighted to feel his sperm-swollen testicles slap against her sensitized groin as he completely impaled himself in her.
His breathing was coming in ragged gasps as he grunted upon each thrust. Sweat was rolling off his tanned, hard, hirsute body in uncountable rivulets, some mingling with the dew-like perspiration exuding from her soft, baby-smooth white body; just as he was mingling with her; and as their love-juices would soon be doing. Suddenly he tensed and rammed himself as deep as he could, holding the depth as the pent-up sperm churned through the tubes of his manhood to explode mightily inside the gripping cavern of her love-nest. As the first massive pulse of cum burned it's way out of his rock-like rod, he tilted his head back and let out a loud groan of pleasure. The successive spasms of exploding jism kept coming until he ran out of breath and collapsed upon her.
She felt him tense and knew instinctively the final thrust was coming. She opened her eyes as wide as she could as he slammed into her, her mouth forming a silent, perfect "O". This was the one experience she'd never dreamed or even thought about when she went through puberty. Now she could think of nothing else. She took in a rasping breath as she thrust up to meet his onslaught, reveling in the feel of his balls smack against her hypersensitive crotch and stay there. Time seemed to slow to a virtual standstill, she knew the myriad delightful new sensations she was experiencing that seemed to last for hours were in reality only taking milliseconds. She swore that she could actually feel her lover's sperm bubbling it's frenzied way out of his sack as it throbbed against her. She felt the ultimate swelling of his manhood as it's exit tube opened and it's steaming liquid seethed into her receptive body.
As the first pulse of his essence splashed against her fervid inner flesh, her entire body went rigid as every muscle spasmed simultaneously. Effervescent waves of passion pulsated to every part of her body, awaking every nerve. Each nerve responded by amplifying the sensations before passing it on to the next. With each succeeding spurt of his hot cum, the sensations grew and seemed to accumulate until she was sure she was going to explode. With the last shot of his jism, she screamed as her body quivered to the zenith of it's ultimate orgasm. As he collapsed upon her, her scream of joyous passion slid it's way down from the initial high shrill to a lusty contralto moan of sheer and total ecstasy.
The couple lay together several moments, basking in the tender, warm afterglow of their simultaneous climaxes. She began to clench and unclench her cum-filled vagina against his semi-hard penis as she passionately massaged his back. He pushed himself up to look into her lovely face, returning the brilliant smile he found. As his penis began to pulsate once more, he leaned forward to kiss her inviting wet red lips. The kiss was only a quick peck, then he raised his head up to look into her dreamy eyes. Both smiled, she giggled in girlish delight as she wiggled her sexy hips, enticing his manhood to reassert itself. Groaning in pleasure at her efforts, he leaned deeply into her, then tilted his head for another kiss. She opened her eager lips and sucked his probing tongue into her mouth, trying to milk it like she was attempting to do to his now fully engorged member still embedded between her other lips.
Not a word was spoken as they broke off the hot kiss. Pushing himself up onto his extended arms, he forced his manhood deeper into her lusty body. Soon both collapsed again, this time his deflated manhood slipped from her burning box. Once more they rested, he was totally satiated, but she wanted a little more. Reaching down she caressed his limp, wet manhood, doing her best to urge it back to life. He moaned with pleasure but nothing happened. She desperately wanted it in her once more so she leaned over him and kissed the tip of his manhood, tasting her own juices mixed with his. Moaning in delight, he ran the fingers of one hand through her long red hair which cascaded over his groin, urging her to go on. His other hand sought her wet love-nest. Quickly finding his goal, he deftly inserted his fingers and began to stimulate her with great expertise.
Never had she imagined that she would ever taste a man's cum, much less taste it from the source. But she was so hot and eager to please him that she slurped his limp rod into her mouth. As he fondled her erect clit, she suckled him to erection. Soon both were thrusting against the other. Once more they came together. Eagerly she gulped down every drop he had to offer until he went soft. Lifting her head, she licked every bit of juice from his manhood, then eagerly sought his wet fingers and slurped the mingled juices from them. He was wasted, totally drained. Softly she crept up and laid her head upon his hair chest and relaxed in his tender embrace.
Much later, after a long, passionate kiss at the front door, she silently entered the house and made her way to her bedroom. Tip-toeing into the darkened room she went to her sister's bed and looked down, disappointed to discover that she was asleep. Her eagerness to tell her beloved sister about how she lost her cherry in the reclined seat of the Mustang during a boring second movie at the drive-in. Sighing, she squeezed her still tingling thighs together, feeling the squishy cum slosh delightfully inside her overflowing womanhood. Making her way to the adjoining bathroom after gathering her nightclothes, she failed to notice that she left the door slightly ajar, a beam of light falling across the face of her sleeping sister.
Disrobing, she sat upon the commode to relieve herself. Even that act, normally commonplace and not the least exciting, now sent waves of renewed passion coursing through her tired body. Looking down at her curly red thatch, she smiled to see it matted with leaked partially dried cum. Shaking her head slowly in disbelief that she had actually allowed a man to make love to her and to follow that up by sucking him dry, she closed her eyes. Leaning back deep in thought as she recalled every detail, one hand slipped up to gently caress her breasts while the other stole between her thighs to explore the sticky mess. That she had been so easily seduced by her strong, manly date surprised her. The only other person who'd ever seduced her was her sister.
As she turned herself on with her recollections and self-stimulation, she licked her lips as she shuddered to a small climax. She recalled how she had skeptically listened to her sister explain how she had felt the first time she had made love to a man. Ironically, it had been in the reclined-seat of a Mustang during the boring second movie. She knew the story was true because she had been there to witness it. The thoughts of the two cherry bustings, separated by so many years, caused her to moan. As her passion grew, she began to rock her hips in and out as if inviting some invisible lover to take her. Her hand, seemingly of it's own accord and now covered with the mixture of her juices and her lover's cum, left the warmth of her love-nest and rose to her open moaning mouth. The slimy, jism coated fingers slipped between her soft, sexy, sucking lips The warm salty taste and musty smell catapulted her to a sensuous orgasm as she recalled sucking her first cock. Her face was smeared with cum as she moaned louder and sucked harder, wishing she had a real penis in her questing mouth rather than her fingers. Never had she even remotely fantasized about someday tasting a man's cum, but here she sat, after just doing it once, wanting more.
Suddenly she snapped out of her orgiastic reverie as a third hand slid between her hot silky soft thighs. Fingers slid easily into her wet box, almost grasping her hypersensitive swollen clit. At the same time a fourth hand slipped about her other breast, tweaking her engorged nipple. Her eyes flew wide open in stunned horror mixed with overwhelming lust at the unexpected intrusion. Looking down she saw her sister's smiling face which leaned forward and kissed her cum coated cheek. Pulling her fingers from her mouth, she sought her sister's lips. After a hot kiss, the sister kissed her way down until she had her face buried between the hot thighs. After a tongue douche, the sisters slid off the toilet into a hot and heavy "69" on the bathroom floor.
When the two lovers had finally quenched their passion, they slipped into the shower and gave each other a slow sensuous bath. Afterwards they donned nearly identical lace trimmed diaphanous silk baby-doll nighties, one in pink, the other yellow. Arm in arm, the two wanton sisters slipped into bed, where the two satiated lovers cuddled in a familiar, tender embrace. The sister who had stayed home stroked and cooed to her sexually exhausted sister as she fell almost instantly asleep with a peaceful angelic smile of pleasure upon her beautiful face.
The sister continued to coo and stroke her sexually consumed sister, just as she'd done over the years of their relationship, even before the horrible accident that had ended their normal husband-wife relationship. Sandra smiled as she thought about all the effort she'd successfully invested in Victoria to turn her shattered husband from a career military officer into her lesbian lover and now a complete woman. Now she felt free to indulge herself in making love to a man. The idea of making love to a man after all those years caused her to grow warm and horny. Sandra drifted off to sleep confident that in the morning, Victoria would be awakened by her eager tongue.
The next morning, in the Makes-Shemanski home, Victoria glowed as she looked across the table at an equally glowing Sandra. Their life had settled into a pleasant routine where Grace took care of her four giggling granddaughters. The girls were taking dancing lessons at METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE, and at Lydia Ladd's request would be visiting the Ladd mansion daily to play with Jennifer Jane to aid in her conversion to girlhood. Dr. Sandra continued to work and aid in the conversion of more boys into girls. Victoria was busy managing the mall and serving as ambassador to many prospective female entrepreneurs. Vicki and Sandra ended most nights with rather exhausting lesbian lovemaking. Now they would add dating to their pleasant life.
*****
Since the removal of her male parts, Jamie Clipp had flowered into a perky teenage girl. Her proud breasts were almost "B" cups, her waist narrow, and her hips soft and girlishly rounded. Many guys drooled as she walked by. Also by this time Tammy Endress and Louise Bloom had both blossomed into delightful teenage girls. Both had highly sensitive and sensual pert "A" cup breasts tipped by swollen nipples with the promise of more to come. Neither could any longer achieve an erection with their shriveled manhood, although during her monthly check-ups Tammy was able to be "milked" by Dr. Makes-Shemanski during a prostrate massage. Dr. Makes-Shemanski informed Olivia that Tammy was responding so well to her female hormone therapy that she would soon stop producing semen. Olivia decided to have Tammy castrated and undergo a penectomy before the start of the school year.
Tonia Fairchild, Kylie Freidman, Carla Bloom, and Nichole Chestnut were also turning into delightful preteen girls. Nichole already possessed "A" cup breasts, while the others were not far behind with pert "AA"s. They delighted in their growing girlishness. Based on her knowledge and experiences of what had transpired with Jamie Clipp and Tommy Endress, Dr. Makes-Shemanski consulted with Kaye Bloom about the rapid changes Carla was experiencing. Kaye sat down with Carla to explain what the changes she was experiencing meant as far as her ability to function sexually as a male. Carla was shaken by the news, but had already suspected the truth. However she was so pleased with her girlishness she asked to be "milked" for the sperm bank before it was too late and then to have all of her male equipment taken off. "After all," she told her mother, Dr. Alterson and Dr. Makes-Shemanski. "If it's useless it's worthless. It's just a growth that makes me look like a freak. I want to look like what I am... a girl!" She too was scheduled for castration and a penectomy before school started, while her sisters Louise and Stephanie, and her father Andrea were scheduled for penectomies. When Tonia, Kylie, and Nichole found out what Carla was going to have done, they too went to their mothers with the same request.
*****
The next six weeks were a whirlwind of new adventures for the formerly precocious JJ as he was forced to accept and learn his girlish role. True to her word, his mother made him eat, breath, and behave like a girl at all times. The weekly sessions with Dr. Alterson were, he was quite sure, changing the way he thought. What occurred during those sessions he couldn't remember because the first thing she did to him was to give him a shot that made him feel real light and loose until his mind sort of floated. Then she held a pretty scintillating multi-faceted prism in a bright light...
Every day he awoke at 6:00am, put on a hot pink leotard, ate a light breakfast and then went to the gym in the basement where he joined his mother and former father, now Jane, in a half hour of intense aerobic exercises before Jane went off to work at 8:00am. After a shower and a dusting of sweet lilac scented powder he put on a simple play dress to greet his playmates who came over at 9:00am. JJ's classmates and their sisters, chosen by Sister Marcia and his mother for their girlishness, were delighted to find their former nemesis being converted into a girl and quite willingly joined JJ each morning to teach him the proper way to play with his dolls and tea set.
The first morning when they arrived JJ was appalled to see that his playmate/tutors were Phylis Makes-Shemanski and her sisters Lisa, Paula, and Lynda; and Stephanie Bloom. Phylis was the girl he'd gotten into so much trouble over flipping her skirts and then had been humiliated when he'd cried when she spanked him before the entire class. JJ shuddered because he knew the girls were totally prissy and that he would have no choice but to duplicate their behavior.
The most shocking discovery, however, was when they laughingly told him that Stephanie, Phylis and Paula were boys just like him! JJ just couldn't believe them, he was simply horrified by the idea that he'd gotten into so much trouble for flipping the skirt of a pretty girl who was really a boy! It wasn't until his mother and the sister's grandmother, Grace Makes, proved that the three pretty, giggly girls were indeed boys just like himself that JJ knew for certain that he was doomed to spend the rest of his life in skirts.
The girls would leave at 11:15, and JJ would then wash up, don a dainty ruffled pinafore, and eat lunch with his mother.
After the leisurely meal one of the maids would take him to his room and dress him in another hot pink leotard, pale pink tights, slip on a sleeveless pale pink jumper, and secure pink sneakers to his small feet. Taking his dance bag which contained his tap, jazz and ballet shoes they'd escort him to the limousine. Dave Garret would then chauffeur him to METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE at LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL for his semi-private dancing lessons with the Makes-Shemanski girls and Stephanie Bloom. Starting at 12:30pm they took 30 minutes of tap instruction, followed by 30 minutes of jazz instruction, and finished off with 30 minutes of ballet. Tina Bemis was quite demanding in her efforts to make all of them, especially the skirted boys as fluid and graceful as possible.
The four boy/girls and two girls of this young group scurried next door to METAMORPHOSIS CLUB for an hour and a half 2:15pm class. Modeling techniques and fashion coordination were taught on Mondays; make-up and hairstyling were taught on Tuesdays; deportment and manners were taught on Wednesdays; sewing was taught on Thursdays; while first aid, baby-sitting, and child care were taught on Fridays. Pamela Mannering taught her students to be well prepared for any and all situations, and made sure that no trace of tomboyishness existed in their actions, manners, or behavior. At 4:00pm, all six girls went to METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF MUSIC where Wanda Wails gave them half-hour group lessons on the piano and flute. JJ was exhausted by the time he returned home at 5:30pm, but he was allowed little respite as either Bridget or Marie escorted him to his bathroom where they carefully bathed him in a hot tub of lilac scented bubbles while he briefly relaxed.
After emerging from his bath, he was carefully patted dry with a soft, fluffy towel before special skin toning lotions enriched with female hormones were massaged into his flesh to keep it healthy, hairless, baby smooth and girlish pink. From there he was taken to his room where he was put into a pretty ruffled lace dress before being escorted to the dining room where he was required to don another dainty pinafore before sitting for a formal dinner at 6:30pm. During the quiet family time that followed he joined his mother and read or watched TV. If Jane wasn't engaged in her escort activities, she too would join in the dinner and evening, being required to see how JJ was being steadily converted into a demure lass.
At 9:00pm Marie or Bridget would then take JJ to his bedroom and help him out of his pretty dress and into an ankle length long sleeved nylon nightie trimmed with lace edged ruffles. Lydia would enter his bedroom at 9:30pm to hear his prayers as he knelt sweetly by his bed with his hands folded reverently upon his satin bedspread. She would then tuck him into bed with a pleasant motherly kiss, place a tape in his stereo to fill the room with soft, all pervading classical music, and turn off the light leaving him to fall almost instantly into an exhausted sleep. Dreams of sugar and spice filled his pleasant dreams thanks to the subliminal messages hidden in the tape that Dr. Alterson had carefully prepared.
Early Saturday morning JJ had his weekly session with Dr. Alterson. After that he joined his girlfriends at METAMORPHOSIS CLUB where they joined a Girl Scout Troop. After that they all enjoyed lunch before returning to METAMORPHOSIS CLUB for tennis lessons. Sundays were spent with Lydia escorting JJ on trips to museums, concerts, and plays. JJ couldn't help but succumb to his new life. Everyone with whom he came into contact made sure that he looked, behaved, and felt like a dainty little girl. At no time was he allowed to engage in anything remotely masculine.
*****
For Heath Getzoff the last weeks of summer had been a revelation. That first day he'd been dazed by his complete transformation. Once he realized that physically he had been irrevocably transformed into a girl, he simply ceased to function. Janet and Grandma Medlar escorted the numbed feminized lad home, lovingly undressed him, and slipped a soft, lacy baby-doll nightie onto his limp body before tucking him into bed. Janet put her nightie on and sat in her bed reading a book until she became sleepy. About four in the morning, Janet awoke to Heath's soft crying. She crept over to his bed, slipped beneath his sheets, and coddled him until he exhausted himself. In the morning, Heath was still a bit shell-shocked by the permanence of his unwanted transformation but quite angry. He refused to get out of bed.
His mother, Dave, and Grandma Medlar came into the room at Janet's beckoning and the family sat around the bed of the furious girlish appearing boy. Heath didn't say a word, he didn't have to, his disgusted and frustrated expression said it all for him.
Grandma Medlar spoke. "Heather," she began softly. "and your name is now legally Heather. I'll try to explain why we decided to have you transformed into a girl. We felt that spending a year as a girl at your age would be devastating to your manhood. As I stated the day of your debut, you're much too pretty and natural as a girl for this to be some sort of fluke of nature. We all think that you were really meant to be a girl."
Heath sat up and listened, his anger still masking the turmoil inside him that her words had caused. All night he had dreams of being the girl he'd become. Wearing pretty clothes, teasing boys, dating, even sex with boys... and he'd been a real girl and loved every moment of it! That's why he was crying when Janet joined him. As he tried to make sense of everything, his mother began to speak.
"Heather," she stated firmly letting him know there would be no going back to Heath. "Carla Fake knows quite a bit about transsexuals since she is one. She told us that you are a natural girl. We already thought so since you adapted to skirts and girlish mannerism after being shown only once. A lot of girlish habits, such as twisting your hair ribbons, you did without any conscious thought or planning. Your breasts betray the fact that physically your body is quite feminine."
"Most boys start puberty about age twelve. Since you are twelve, your voice would soon start changing and your body would grow hairy. Since you committed to live as a girl for the next year, we couldn't allow those things to happen. Just think what would have happened if you were half way through the school year at ST. FRANCIS and your voice suddenly changed to a bass and you grew a mustache and beard. We simply couldn't take that chance. We had to put you on female hormones." Barbara paused here because she could see Heath's anger dissipating.
"Heather," Janet coaxed as she sat beside the feminized boy and placed a sisterly arm about him. "I was wrong in tricking you into your commitment to spend a year as a girl, but I'm not sorry. You are a girl and I can tell you right now that I will lose our wager. You are so naturally feminine, you had to be suppressing it all these years, even if you didn't do it consciously. Now you're my sister and I love you."
Heath blinked back tears. His anger was gone, but not the frustration. He didn't want to live in-between sexes. The truth of their words made sense to him, not that he liked it. The fact that he would forever appear feminine left him only two ways out of his predicament. Suicide or girlhood. Taking a deep breath, he collected himself. "I don't like what you did to me. I didn't ask for this, but I realize I no longer have any choice. However, I can make decisions on what will happen now." He glared fiercely at the adults.
"I will not live in-between. Since you've given me no choice but to live the rest of my life as a girl, that's exactly what I'll do. From now on I am Heather. I will not get out of this bed except to go back to THE ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER to have my male parts removed... all of them! It's no use arguing about it. You've boxed me in to becoming a girl and it's a girl I'll be!"
The expression upon Heather's pretty face left no doubt that she was quite serious. Barbara started to object, she wanted grandchildren, but Dave placed a restraining hand on her arm. "Heather, I apologize for the way we handled this. We felt it was the best way and now we will abide by your decision to have your transformation completed. I just want to make sure this really what you want. Will you wait three days, living as Heather, before we take you in for the surgery. We'll schedule it now and you can cancel it at any time. If you don't, we'll go ahead and have it done."
Heather looked at Dave, his word was good and he'd carry it through so she nodded her pretty head. A sad smile crossed her face and soon everyone was hugging. True to her word, the arrangements were made for the surgery before Heather got out of bed.
Three days later, Heather groggily awoke in the recovery room to find Janet anxiously holding her hand. A wane smile crossed her tired face. A few rooms away, Dr. Balkut smiled with delight as she added another display to her trophy case. The next day, when Janet came it to visit, she asked Heather if she'd like to meet some of their future classmates. Still a bit under the weather, Heather reluctantly agreed to meet the girls. Janet stepped outside and brought in Nichole, Carla, Tonia, and Kylie. When Janet told the four pretty girls that Heather had just been castrated, had a penectomy, and plastic surgery to mold her groin into a replica of a real girl's groin, she was really embarrassed, until all four girls revealed that they too were what remained of boys. It was obvious that the four were a bit jealous of the penectomy and plastic surgery! The six quickly became friends and as Heather recovered she joined them in their play and lessons.
*****
Victoria and Sandra Makes-Shemanski wasted little time in expanding their social life once Vicki had fully accepted her femininity by making love with a man. The two alluring sisters began to flirt with available single men. Several double dates developed out of their flirting and teasing, but nothing serious developed until they accepted a date from two young men who rescued them after their car broke down along the highway. The two cousins were both polite yet shy, masculine without being obnoxious, in their early thirties, and unfortunately almost broke.
Sandra and Vicki listened to their tale of woe as they related their failed business ventures. Ken and Randy Boyd had gone to technical school and learned the mechanic trade. A few years working for an unscrupulous car dealer had left them chafing at the rip-offs and lies the customers received. Vowing to never do the same, they opened up a service station. As their business and income grew, the oil company they leased the station from upped their rent and requirements until they had been forced from business. They tried opening a used car lot but their finances were not sufficient to make a go of that venture. Now they found themselves chafing under the unethical antics of another dealer.
Sandra and Vicki accepted several dates with the charming duo, meanwhile they used Lydia's resources to check out the men. Both were exactly what they seemed; honest, caring men who were secure enough in their manhood so they didn't feel they had to put down others or show off. After consulting with Lydia Ladd, who verified their findings, Sandra and Vicki asked the men to attend a meeting.
Apprehensively they entered the board room of LADD'S REALTY AND INSURANCE. Sandra smiled as Victoria introduced them to Susan Lymaster and Lydia Ladd. The guys were unprepared to meet Lydia Ladd. They knew of her entrepreneurship and were amazed to discover that she was a down to earth woman and not some snob. Lydia told the two stunned men that she had been told that they were dependable, hard working and honest men who would treat customers fairly and not rip them off, especially women. Both men blushed as they acknowledged her accolades.
Lydia's next statement floored them. "Would you be interested in opening a car dealership, auto parts shop and auto repair/ body shop with a third partner?"
From their conversations with Vicki and Sandra, they knew of Lydia's financial backing of other businesses in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. Their heart rates increased dramatically as they realized what Lydia was offering. Eagerly they leapt at the chance to establish their own auto business. They were even more surprised to discover that Susan Lymaster had partnership agreements and lease agreements all filled out, with liberal terms and profit sharing. Ten minutes later, BOYD'S AUTO SALES, BOYD'S AUTO PARTS, and BOYD'S AUTO REPAIR AND BODY SHOP came into existence.
With Lydia's financial backing, Susan Lymaster's legal expertise, and Jane Clipp's CPA skills combined with the knowledge of the Boyds, the businesses were quickly up and running as integral parts of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. The cousins hired people they knew to be honest and hard workers to help them set up and run the operations. The businesses opened on Labor Day and met with great success since all who shopped the mall knew that Lydia Ladd would not allow a shoddy business to operate under her roof.
Sandra and Vicki made sure Ken and Randy didn't get so immersed in their work that they didn't have time for fun. Sandra and Ken paired off as did Vicki and Randy. Two weeks before the opening they decided to enjoy a weekend getaway to the shore which cemented their growing relationships. To their mutual delight they discovered they were sexually as well as intellectually compatible. As the torrid weekend came to an end, Vicki and Sandra felt it best to let the men know of Vicki's past. Both men were shocked to discover that Vicki had been Sandra's husband and the father of their four pretty daughters. When they didn't run away, Sandra told them that two of the girls had been born boys and also informed them of all the other boy/girls emerging at the mall.
Ken, and especially Randy, felt deceived and angry at first, but they had promised to hear the explanation. Ken reminded Randy of his earlier statement that Vicki was the sexiest woman and best lover he'd ever experienced. It was hard to tell who blushed more, Randy or Vicki. In the end, the men asked for time to think. Vicki tearfully waited.
Labor Day not only saw the opening of the Boyd's Auto empire, it also witnessed the relocation of the Makes-Shemanski household into a larger home near the mall. Each of the girls now had her own bedroom, Grace still had her own room, and Vicki and Sandra had separate bedrooms... which they shared with Randy and Ken.
*****
Carla Fake and Susan Lymaster really enjoyed their lesbian relationship after Carla's sex-change. Jane Clipp and Linda Almen still quenched their passion in each other's arms and at least once a week joined Carla and Susan for a four-way orgy. Jane had honored her agreement about submitting to Carla's manhood once Susan did and found it quite pleasant. Of course, Carla's manhood was tiny and it hadn't been difficult for Jane to accept the puny penis attached to the feminine body. After the sex-change surgery, Jane used her manhood on both Susan and Carla in every way.
Unfortunately, by the end of July, the female hormones had shriveled Jane's manhood to the point it was as tiny as Carla's had been before her surgery. It was also very difficult to stimulate into functionality and was only good for one use a week. As a result, Linda and Jane's relationship was virtually the same as Carla and Susan's lovemaking. Linda did her best to make sure that she received the once a week benefit of the diminutive manhood.
As the four exhausted lovers lay together resting during their weekly tryst, Carla yanked playfully upon the limp inch of flesh, all that remained of Jane's once proud manhood, as she looked at Jane and asked why she even bothered to keep it. Before Jane could respond, Susan jumped in and suggested that Jane undergo a sex-change. Much to the amusement of the others, Jane stuttered and blustered as she defended her feeble masculinity.
After a few moments, Linda took Jane's minuscule manhood in her hands. "Jane," she stated lovingly. "Carla's right. This isn't really worth the effort anymore. A vibrator is much more satisfying. If you have a sex-change, you can enjoy using one as much as we do."
Susan chimed in to add her support to the idea of Jane finishing her sex-change. "After all, you can see how much Carla enjoys herself now that she's a whole woman. You'll feel the same."
Jane stopped her impotent excuses and blinked back tears. Even she had to admit that her lovers were correct. With a deep sigh she reluctantly nodded her head in submissive agreement.
A week later, Jane entered THE ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. She was back on the job a few days before Labor Day, having already experienced the sexual joys complete womanhood yields during lesbian sex. Jamie Clipp was delighted and thrilled for her former father now that he had concluded his transformation into Jane.
*****
Time didn't stand still for the boy/girls and their classmates.
The oldest group would be starting ninth grade in September. Tammy Endress spent part of the summer working as a clerk in THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE. Jamie Clipp still helped with the filing and relieving the receptionist at CLIPP-ALMEN CPA and LYMASTER ASSOCIATES working under Carla Fake. Louise Bloom helped out as cashier and shelf stocker at ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES APOTHECARY. Their classmates Brenda Fairchild and Tracy Freidman worked respectively at ADAM'S RIB RESTAURANT and METAMORPHOSIS EXCURSIONS. All five took daily dancing lessons at METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE where Tina Bemis worked with them on Jazz and aerobic dancing techniques with the idea of preparing them to be cheerleaders. When the try-outs were held, all five girls made the front line of the ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL SENIOR VARSITY CHEERLEADING SQUAD. In addition, they participated in the Girl Scout Troop and took modeling, deportment, fashion coordination, make-up and hairstyling, baby-sitting, and sewing classes at METAMORPHOSIS CLUB.
The middle group of boy/girls would be starting seventh grade in September and spent their time together playing and taking similar lessons as the older girls. In addition, they also took music lessons at METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF MUSIC. Nichole Chestnut, Tonia Fairchild, Kylie Freidman, and Carla Bloom spent the entire summer in those activities. They were joined by Heather and Janet Getzoff in mid-July. All six made the ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL JUNIOR VARSITY CHEERLEADING SQUADS.
The knowledge that Jamie and Heather had been both castrated, had penectomies and their groins remodeled to appear totally feminine without having a vagina coupled with their blossoming femininity and growing sexuality convinced the rest of the boy/girls to have the same procedures done before the start of the school year with the full blessings of their parents. During the last two weeks of August, Dr. Makes-Shemanski, Dr. Alterson, and Dr. Balkut were kept busy castrating the boys who still had their testicles, performing penectomies, and the plastic surgery required to create the illusion of a girlish groin. On August 20, Tammy Endress was the first, since Olivia felt she might change her mind if she had to wait too long. She had a penectomy along with a castration and the plastic surgery as did Carla Bloom on the 21st. Phylis Shemanski had her surgery on the 27th and Paula Shemanski on the 28th. Those having just the penectomies and the plastic surgery were Nichole Chestnut on the 22nd, Louise Bloom on the 23rd, Tonia Fairchild on the 24th, Stephanie Bloom on the 25th, Kylie Freidman on the 26th, and Andrea Bloom on the 29th. Dr. Sarah Balkut was delighted to add the removed penises to their respective testicles in her display case.
Dr. Makes-Shemanski and Dr. Alterson agreed that completing the sex-change surgery by creating a vagina for the former boys would wait until they were older. Both feared that even though the boys were no longer boys, the willingness of boys to engage in intercourse would make it too easy for the newly created girls to engage in sexual relations with boys. None of the parents or doctors wanted their pretty girls to become sluts.
*****
LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL was growing rapidly. New businesses had been opening all summer and more people were coming in to shop. By the end of August, Jeff Cutman had opened a butcher shop, CUTMAN'S MEATS. Kathy Harvey opened BUYRITE GROCERY. BAKED DELIGHTS bakery was opened by Madeline Percy. Patricia Marks opened HIT THE MARKS DELI. Wilma Courtney started BELLE HEALTH FOODS & VITAMINS. Doris Fairchild expanded into fast foods by opening GARDEN OF EDEN FOOD COURT with open air (inside the mall) eating. Lydia established several new enterprises on her own under the management of Victoria Makes-Shemanski. A large area in one corner became LADD'S EXCHANGE BOWLING. Others included LADD'S EXCHANGE ARCADE, LADD'S EXCHANGE TENNIS, LADD'S EXCHANGE SWIMMING POOL, and LADD'S EXCHANGE MINIATURE GOLF. Darlene Adam opened METAMORPHOSIS LAUNDRY, CLEANERS, & DIAPERS. Sharon Sunderman established BODY SHOPPE TRANSFORMATIONS FITNESS CLUB and METAMORPHOSIS SPORTING GOODS. Thelma Beckett opened TRANSITIONAL LUGGAGE & LEATHER. Linda Smith established TRANSITIONS MAGAZINES, BOOKS, & VIDEOS selling books, videos, and magazines. Janelle Manwiller set up BELLE SEWING CENTER & CRAFTS. Laurie Harper opened BELLE BUBBLES & SCENTS, a gift, card, and party supply store. Kate Harmony opened HARMONY TOYS, her sister Gretchen set up HARMONY VETERINARY CLINIC, and sister Ginger opened HARMONY PETS. Diane Gideon opened TRANSITIONS HOUSEWARES. Rita Tarryton established BELLE JEWELRY. April Manson opened TRANSITIONS EMPLOYMENT AGENCY. Most unusual for a mall was Herbert Enzman opening ENZMAN FUNERAL HOME.
With all the new businesses and customers, security became a major concern. Using Victoria Makes-Shemanski's military background, Lydia had Vickie expand the LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL SECURITY into a larger force that protected not only the mall but ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL, LADD'S EXCHANGE CONDOMINIUMS, and LADD'S EXCHANGE APARTMENTS. In addition, they also set up a private detective branch to aid LYMASTER ASSOCIATES in divorce and other legal investigations. The Ladd enterprises were growing rapidly and helping numerous women live a life of security and trust, knowing they could get honest and fair treatment.
*****
Labor Day weekend Lydia took JJ shopping at THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL for his new parochial school uniforms. His heart beat with excitement as he surveyed the racks of delightfully girlish clothes in the store's large girls' department. The soft tickle of the lace of his short skirts against his thighs had become natural, it had been three months since he had last worn pants and he couldn't even remember what it felt like to have his legs covered. When he realized this, he sighed knowing he'd been successfully feminized.
Lydia smiled to herself when she heard that sigh. She knew that her son was gone and that she had the daughter she'd always wanted. "All right, Darling," she cooed to her pretty daughter. "Let's get you outfitted," she added gaily as she signaled for a clerk.
Soon JJ was standing in a spacious dressing room clad only in his frilly lace trimmed pink panties and camisole as the smiling clerk measured his dainty, girlish body. Gazing at his soft, lingerie clad reflection he was unable to visualize himself wearing the boys' bulky, uncomfortable parochial uniform that he had always detested. The navy blue dress slacks, light blue dress shirt, navy blue necktie and vest, navy blue socks and black oxford shoes had always seemed confining and regimented. As he thought about it now he realized that the boys' uniform had been designed to be confining and regimented while the girls' uniform was designed to be pretty and comfortable. His musings were interrupted by the return of his mother and a perky young clerk with his new garments. Tammy Endress couldn't help but gush about how much Jennifer Jane would love her new school clothes. Lydia almost giggled at JJ's stunned expression when Tammy confessed that six months ago she had been a boy. That revelation only confirmed JJ's growing knowledge that he too would become a vivacious girl.
It took only a few moments before JJ was admiring himself in the mirrors. The smile upon his face revealed to his mother and the Tammy that he was delighted with his new uniform. The snug sleeveless scoop necked hot pink velveteen jumper fit snugly about his pert torso while the gently flaring pleated skirt swung saucily about his smooth thighs two inches above his knees. The soft pale pink nylon blouse had a wide Peter Pan collar of delicate lace that lay atop the shoulder straps of the jumper. The flaring two inch cuffs of the blouse's long sleeves were made of the same fragile lace. The pale pink nylon kneesox and T-strap hot pink patent leather shoes matched the colors of the jumper and blouse. His bouncy blonde ponytail was secured by intertwined ribbons, one of pale pink and the other of hot pink, formed into a bow to complete the matching outfit and add to his fragile girlishness.
Lydia and JJ knew that Wednesday morning would find Jennifer Jane Ladd, a pretty, demure little lady entering the third grade class at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. She was taking the place of the rude, self-centered second grade boy named James who'd unexpectedly entered the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER last Memorial day. They wondered how the students would react to the massive changes that had taken place in their classmate. JJ was reassured a bit to know that at least two of her classmates would remain true and dear friends. Phylis and Stephanie had both promised to stand by her side.
Wednesday morning of the first day of school eight year old JJ looked in the mirror after dressing for school and knew he had to accept his new life. He had to give up thinking of himself as a boy. Only in one small and currently useless area was there anything remotely masculine left in his physical and mental make up. For all intents and purposes, he was now a girl.
It was a dainty but nervous young lady who exited the limousine in front of the school later that morning. Jennifer Jane felt relieved as she met her summer playmates at the bottom of the front steps to ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. The six chattering and giggling pretty girls slowly walked through the crowded halls to their classrooms. JJ, Stephanie and Phylis checked the seating chart in their third grade class, smiled happily to see they were seated together, and took their places at their desks. Sister Marcia Blushing smiled at the girls and allowed the students to greet their friends after the summer vacation. However, when the bell rang, her authoritative voice soon had the students sitting tall and quiet as she introduced herself. Then she had each student rise and face the rest of the class as they introduced themselves to their classmates. Most of the girls were eager to find out who the pretty new girl was, and the guys wondered what had happened to their intrepid ring leader James Charles. By noon, they all knew the truth. The guys found it especially hard to believe that demure Jennifer Jane was really rascally JJ, but by the end of the day, most had accepted that dismal fact as reality as they acknowledged that the laugh of the cute girl was identical to that of JJ.
Sister Marcia made sure that the boys all understood that Jennifer Jane was a special young lady who was not to be teased or harassed. The stern Nun also let it be known that in her class, Petticoat Discipline would be utilized. Each boy went home that day wondering how JJ could have been so utterly transformed and vowing to behave themselves and follow orders so they would not face the same punishment.
By the end of the week, everyone in the school and most parents had heard of JJ's transformation. Many mothers simply refused to believe the tales they heard from their children about JJ's transformation and so came up with some excuse to visit the school and see the results for themselves. As is common with the wealthy, the less wealthy had a keen interest in all the scandal they could dig up. They had known JJ as a spoiled rich kid and were stunned to see the polite, demure little lady who'd replaced him. Many mothers looked at their errant boys and wondered how they'd benefit from a good dose of PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE. The behavior in the school improved dramatically in very short order. The Nuns answered all inquiries concerning Petticoating to the best of their abilities. Brochures for FILLE (Friends In Little Lady Emulation) were handed out, and counseling sessions with Dr. Helen Alterson were recommended. Many boys and several men would soon find their lives sharply detoured away from the normal rough and ready road they traveled as they took a detour down a sweet primrose path.
Lydia Ladd was the focal point in bringing all the varied groups and people into a cohesive force to effect the drastic changes needed to make those detours. Her enterprise, LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL and the businesses centered there would be the location for many transformations. Jennifer Jane, still a bit mischievous and spirited, but now girlishly so, whined and begged her mother to be allowed to have her "nasty boy stuff" removed as Stephanie Bloom and Phylis Shemanski had done. The presence of her puny male equipment left her terrified that someone might discover her secret or that her classmates would consider her a freak, which is what she felt like after seeing Stephanie's and Phylis' remodeled tushes.
Lydia gave in to JJ's request after Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski responded to her inquiry that the female hormones JJ had received during his transformation had already rendered her manhood useless. Lydia made up her mind, she wanted her daughter to be happy and comfortable with herself.
That evening after supper, Jennifer Jane leaped into her mother's arms when she told her she could have surgery. Jane Charles sat across the room valiantly trying to hold back her tears. All she had endured as the office bimbo for the last few months was to keep JJ's masculinity intact. JJ saw Jane's dilemma and went over to hug her feminized father.
Turning to Lydia, JJ sweetly asked, "Mother, since I'm going to become a real girl now, can Aunt Jane become one too? I think she'd be happier."
Both Lydia and Jane were taken aback by Jennifer Jane's request. Jane just sat there shocked, she had recently found herself wishing she'd had a complete sex-change. Some of the men she escorted would certainly have made good lovers, not that she wasn't enjoying them as she was. But she felt like a faggot with her useless masculinity tucked between her soft pretty thighs.
Lydia looked at Jane and read her thoughts. "Well, Jennifer Jane, I think you may have something there." Those words caused Jane to blush deeply. "Jane, would you like to accompany Jennifer Jane to the clinic?"
Jane only lowered her head and blushed. The pitiful remnant of her crushed manhood didn't allow her to voice her acquiescence to having the final surgery. The most she could do was nod her head meekly.
"All right, then," stated Lydia. "I'll make arrangements for the two of you to enter the clinic and share a room."
The second Thursday of the school year found Jennifer Jane skipping school to enter the clinic for her "remodeling" along with a very nervous Jane Charles. Dr. Balkut added two more displays to her trophy case that afternoon. The next morning from her hospital bed the precocious little girl pointed out to her mother that a slight realignment of the spelling of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL revealed an unadvertised main aspect... LADD SEX-CHANGE MALL! Both Lydia and Jane had to laugh.
*****
The day after JJ entered the clinic for her corrective surgery, Gina Freidman received an unwelcome but not totally unexpected phone call. Her husband Vernon, who considered himself the epitome of manhood, was once more ready to come crawling home. Once more he had lost his job and his current bimbo had thrown him out. Unlike all the previous times this had happened, Gina was ready. Quite curtly she informed him that things had changed, but if he wanted to come home, he could do so only if he signed a legal contract agreeing to abide by terms set forth by Gina. Now Vernon was a cocky man who thought he knew Gina. This self-assurance made him feel that if he agreed to sign a contract, Gina would never force him to abide by the terms. As a result of his conceit, he agreed to sign anything she wanted. Gina told him to meet her in the offices of LYMASTER ASSOCIATES in the mall at 9:00am sharp the next morning. His protest that he needed a place to sleep for the night was met with a sharp "CLICK" as Gina hung up the phone. Vernon had the sense not to push Gina, and spent the night on a park bench.
Despite his disheveled appearance and three day stubble, Vernon made a pass at the cute teenage receptionist when he showed up at LYMASTER ASSOCIATES at 8:45am Saturday morning. Jamie Clipp easily sloughed off his macho advances, turning him over to Carla Fake. Already having an uncomfortable erection from his attempt at picking up the cute little teenager, Vernon's manhood strained painfully against his dirty jeans when he saw the curvaceous office manager approach. Once more his lusty attentions were disregarded, leaving him quite frustrated as Carla escorted him to the office of Dave Getzoff.
Leaving the door open, Carla left Dave's office. Dave shook hands with Vernon and asked him to take a seat. The first order of business was to get Vernon’s verbal approval for Dave to record their session. Vernon nodded his approval and half-heartily listened while Dave explained the details of Gina's contract. As they had planned, his attention was drawn to the scene taking place in Susan Lymaster's office across the hall. Upon entering the office, Carla "failed" to close the door completely. Vernon's attention centered on the highly erotic sight of sexy Carla entwined in gorgeous Susan's arms as the two women French kissed and slipped their hands inside each other's blouses, obviously to fondle their breasts. The staged lesbian scene had the expected effect upon Vernon since he was squirming in his seat.
Dave finished his explanation of the details of Gina's demands and asked Vernon if he understood what was required of him. Tearing his attention from the hot encounter across the hall, Vernon stammered that he understood everything and became irritated at Dave's interruption. Dave calmly offered Vernon the papers and asked him to read them before signing. Vernon rifled the papers, attempting to make it look as if he was reading them while surreptitiously watching the erotic lesbian scene next door. Dave called Susan's office. When the phone rang, the lesbian duo broke apart and stepped out of Vernon's view. As Vernon tried to shift his position to get another angle into the room, the door fully opened and a flushed Carla crossed the hall to Dave's office. A very red faced and perspiring Vernon held the papers over his tented jeans to hide his erection.
Dave told Carla he needed her to witness and notarize the documents he'd given Vernon as they were signed. Vernon scooted his chair forward to the outside of Dave's desk and hastily began to sign the myriad papers without ever reading one. Carla smiled sweetly at Vernon, her face still flushed from her lust as she took the papers from him, signed as witness, and notarized each. When Vernon was finished, his erection had subsided to the point where he could ease his chair back from the desk.
Dave stood and shook Vernon's hand, telling him that Carla would escort him to THE ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER where he would receive the physical as required by the contract before he would be allowed to rejoin his family. Vernon was obviously flustered by that news, but bluffed as if he had heard Dave explain that requirement. Truthfully, Vernon didn't mind following Carla through the mall to the clinic and did his best to pick up the sexy woman. Carla led Vernon to the clinic, flirting all the way, fueling his macho pride.
Vernon found himself dateless despite his best efforts as he entered Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski's office to receive his physical. His frustration was short-lived, however, when he saw the pretty doctor. Quickly his efforts at picking up a date switched to Sandra. The physical went smoothly as he eagerly skinned out of his clothes, hoping to impress the sexy doctor with his masculinity. Sandra forced herself to be nice as the male chauvinist pig brazenly displayed himself, knowing that soon he would pay the ultimate price.
Vernon only objected once when Sandra approached with the needle, succumbing to her tisking that such a big strong man should be afraid of a tiny needle. The needle easily pierced his arm, and slowly the room began to spin. Sandra helped him sit before he passed out.
Six hours later, Dr. Balkut was realigning her display case as she added another full set of mounted and pickled male genitals to her trophies. As Gina planned, Vernon had unwittingly agreed to his transformation by signing the contracts and documents that Dave Getzoff had presented him.
Three weeks later, Vernon Friedman awoke to find himself confronted by Gina, Tracy, and Kylie. They explained that he had fallen ill during his examination and had been unconscious for the last three weeks. Groggy, exhausted, stiff and sore, he at first didn't recognize Kylie and wanted to know where Kyle was. He also asked if the pretty young girl was Kyle's girlfriend, commenting that if she was, the boy had excellent taste in girls. His squeaky voice embarrassed him, but he just assumed it was an after-effect of his illness. Gina smiled wickedly and informed him that the pretty girl he was drooling over was, in reality, his former son.
To say that Vernon was horrified and shocked would be an understatement. Little did he suspect that the horror he felt about his son's transformation would soon be dwarfed. As he struggled to get out of bed to attack Gina for turning his son into, as he angrily screeched "a damn sissy faggot fairy", he discovered his own "C" cup breasts. The shock upon his face as he realized that the pendulous breasts were really his was a sight to behold. Fear overtook his face as he frantically checked between his legs. When he discovered a pair of tender hairless pink lips instead of his vaunted manhood, he passed out.
During the next two weeks, Dr. Alterson used her hypnotic skills to help Verna adjust to her new body and life. Verna discovered that she was a well endowed almost Dolly Partonish woman. Jane Charles spent many hours with Verna as they both completed their recoveries. Verna was stunned to discover just how many males were being converted into females. The fact that she found a compatriot in Jane made the transition easier for both. By the time Verna was discharged from the clinic, plastic surgery, electrolysis, and permanent make-up had transformed him physically into a very desirable woman. Dr. Alterson had instilled a desire to flirt and dress teasingly, along with a strong desire to establish her own business and make it a success. Jane returned to her job as receptionist with a better and much more confident attitude. She had no intentions of asking to be relieved of her escort responsibilities.
*****
With the cooperation of Lydia Ladd, Victoria Makes-Shemanski, and Doris Fairchild; Verna Freidman set about establishing a nightclub and bar, ADAM TO EVE CONNECTION. It opened on October 31, Halloween, with a masquerade party opening bash that was a tremendous success. The business was an immediate success.
With the success of her business, Verna adjusted quite quickly to her new role in life, especially after she discovered all the other former males in the mall. Gina and Verna lived as sisters, sharing the mothering of Tracy and Kylie, and renewing their sex life on the same footings as Sandra and Victoria Makes-Shemanski. Life at LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL went on inexorably onward.
*****
Homecoming with the biggest football game of the season was held on Thanksgiving afternoon. Virtually everyone from LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL was there to watch and cheer for the Varsity and Junior Varsity teams of ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. The stands were packed with festive fans, teachers and nuns. The teams, inspired by the cheering crowd and a last minute pep talk by Mother Superior Mary Francis, played their hearts out. As a result, they achieved their first (and only) win of the season.
While the enthusiastic audience helped the players do their best, it was the pep talk that most motivated the tough macho guys to win the game. None of them wanted to return to school after the Thanksgiving holiday wearing the girls' school uniform. The mere threat of Petticoat Punishment had been enough to meld the guys into a cohesive team with one clear goal... they had to win to avoid being put into skirts. Mother Superior Mary Francis was hoping they wouldn't win since she'd have loved seeing the big, bulky guys mincing around the halls of the school in dainty skirts. But she was just as delighted by their victory. She had even made arrangements to see that the other teams were suitably distracted.
Jamie Clipp, Brenda Fairchild, Tracy Freidman, Tammy Endress, and Louise Bloom were among the members of the bouncy, seductive, teasing, giggling Varsity Cheerleader Squad. Nichole Chestnut, Tonia Fairchild, Kylie Freidman, Carla Bloom, Heather Getzoff, and Janet Getzoff were among the members of the just as bouncy, seductive, teasing, giggling Junior Varsity Cheerleader Squad. Their new Cheerleader outfits showed enough of their feminine attributes to attract any red-blooded guy's eye and yet remained mysterious enough to keep that attention in the hopes of seeing more. A male's imagination tends to run wild about tantalizingly veiled girlishness. The ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI teams had already seen the new titillating uniforms and thus had already enjoyed several pleasant evenings dreaming about the girls. Their opponents were taken completely by surprise and the wild gyrations and cheers of the ST. FRANCIS Cheerleaders distracted them to no end. The opposing coach even considered filing a formal protest, but he too had spent too much time ogling the girls during the game and was afraid that fact might come out in any investigation, thus jeopardizing his position as a co-ed phys-ed teacher.
Mother Superior Mary Francis chuckled as she watched the hapless guys ogling the sexy cheerleaders who wore the uniform she designed. The snug hot pink long sleeved stretch lace blouse had a light pink satin-lined bodice that revealed yet enticingly veiled every curve. A loose fitting but alluring see-through white lace vest with a white satin belted back added to the hidden seductive mystery. Hot pink lace trimmed the swirling light pink pleated satin mini-skirt which was held out by an exquisite white Chantilly lace petticoat layered for fullness. Snug light pink satin panties were teasingly revealed beneath the hot pink lace stretch nylon tights that showed off long, shapely legs. Hot pink on light pink saddle shoes adorned the fluttering, dancing feet. Completing the provocative outfit was a frothy hot pink lace and light pink satin ribbon hairbow which secured a high, bouncy ponytail at the back of the giggling girl's perky head.
The cheerleaders loved wearing the sexy outfits and teasing the poor drooling guys. All of them turned down numerous requests for dates. Saturday after the game, the Varsity Squad cheerleaders and the Junior Varsity Squad cheerleaders each had a sleep-over planned. The topic centered about the game, not the win as much as the drooling guys. At both parties, all the girls giggled together as they talked about the poor dumb slobs who were hapless slaves to their male hormones. As the conversation wound down, it became clear that each girl was highly aroused. As the conversation faltered to a halt the lights were turned off so that each girl could relieve her pent up lust. It was the first sexual experience for most of the boy/girls since their painful penectomies. All of them thoroughly enjoyed the wild, explosive orgasms they experienced. Afterwards, as they lay giggling, all vowed to complete their sex-change surgery as soon as Dr.Makes-Shemanski and Dr. Balkut could be convinced to do the surgery. They were eager to fulfill their new womanhood.
*****
Perky little Jennifer Jane cautiously approached her mother the week after Thanksgiving. Lydia had been quite pre-occupied with the expansion of her businesses, thus having little time to spend with her sweet daughter. "Mother," JJ began softly. "Is there anything I can do to help you?"
Lydia was annoyed by the interruption and turned to snap at her daughter. However, when she saw the apprehension and concern upon Jennifer Jane's face, she realized just how tough she'd been on the child. Immediately her face softened, a smile appeared, and she spoke softly. "Yes, darling, there is something you can do for me." With that she opened her arms. JJ lost no time in running into her mother's waiting arms for a warm, comforting hug. "I guess I have been curt with you these last few weeks," she said as she pushed her chair back and took the perky eight year old onto her lap. Jennifer Jane remained silent, simply preferring to cuddle as her mother stroked her long, silken blonde hair.
After about fifteen minutes, JJ became restless but didn't want to leave her mother. "What are you working on, Mother?" Her question was asked with childish naivety. "Is it anything I can help you with?"
Lydia giggled and hugged Jennifer Jane. "I'm trying to find someone to manage LADD'S EXCHANGE INN. It's scheduled to open in two weeks but I just can't find someone who I feel will be a suitable manager. I need someone who will be able to handle men without getting offended by their machismo and yet cater to the desires of women. They'll have to have management experience, be well educated, attractive, personable, able to meet people and put them at ease and be loyal to me. I've been looking for two months now and just can't find the right person. I can always use Victoria Makes-Shemanski temporarily, but I need her to run the mall and the security service."
JJ placed her hands upon her lap and looked indignantly at her mother. "Is that all you've been worrying about? Mother, sometimes you're so dense!" JJ scolded as she slipped off her mother's lap and headed out of the room.
Lydia was quite taken back by Jennifer Jane's attitude and comments. Overcoming her momentary bewilderment she looked at the retreating back of her daughter wondering if there was something she had missed that upset the girl so much. "Jennifer Jane," she called just as the girl was stepping through the door. "Just what do you mean I'm being dense?"
JJ stopped half-way through the door and turned her head to look at her mother. "Mother, the person you want is right here! Aunt Jane has every qualification you mentioned!" With that she turned and left, heading off to play with her dolls.
Lydia sat staring at the door with her mouth hanging open in dumb-founded amazement. After several moments she started to laugh and continued to so until tears trickled down her cheeks. Sweet little Jennifer Jane saw the answer to her dilemma. Lydia chided herself for not seeing it herself. Picking up the phone she called LADD'S REALTY AND INSURANCE. The pleasant voice that answered confirmed in Lydia's mind that Jennifer Jane was right. "Jane, this is Lydia. I'm coming over to the mall, get someone to cover for you. We're going for lunch." With that she hung up the phone, got her bag and coat, notified the staff where she was heading and left for the mall.
Once they had finished eating, Jane waited apprehensively as Lydia looked her over closely. "Well, Jane," Lydia began. "We've been through a lot these last few months. You've gone from a lying, cheating husband to a ditsy bimbo to a responsible but promiscuous lady. I know you've seen the error of your manly ways, but now I need to know how you feel, really feel, about me."
Jane Charles swallowed. She wasn't sure what Lydia wanted, but realized it was important. Her answer had to be right or she might find herself back to bedding any guy who wanted her. "I love you and Jennifer Jane," she whispered in a soft, cracking voice. She opened her mouth to say more but nothing came out. Biting her lips she did her best to hold back unwanted tears, not sure where they were coming from.
Lydia smiled and placed her hand tenderly upon Jane's trembling hand. "Relax, darling. I still love you, despite everything that's happened." The relief upon Jane's face was clearly evident as was her confusion. "Jennifer Jane came to me for a hug just before I called. She said I was working too hard and asked if she could help. I hugged her and we cuddled as I told her what I was working on. The little twerp stood up, put her hands on her lap, and scolded me!"
The look of surprise upon Jane's face was a sight to behold, she could just imagine Jennifer Jane doing that to her mother.
Lydia smiled and continued. "I was so surprised I sat there as she left, then I called out and asked her what she meant. When she told me I burst out laughing, she was right."
Pausing to take a sip of her wine, she smiled at Jane. "I've spent weeks trying to find someone to manage LADD'S EXCHANGE INN. I haven't found anyone who I feel is qualified. Jennifer Jane knew just the right person." Once more Lydia paused to sip her wine.
The pause stretched and Jane was perplexed, wondering what this pleasant story about her daughter had to do with her luncheon with Lydia. Finally her curiosity got the better of her and she asked, "Who did she suggest you hire?"
Lydia smiled, placed both hands upon Jane's hands, looked her square in the eyes, and stated firmly, "YOU!"
Jane just sat there several minutes in disbelief. "M... Me,?"
Lydia laughed and squeezed her hands tenderly. "Yes, you. The little imp knew what she was talking about. Do you want the job?"
Jane couldn't believe her ears. Unable to speak she shook her head eagerly. This time she wasn't able to hold back the tears.
The two women hugged tenderly and headed off to Lymaster Associates to have the employment contract drawn up. Lydia had the problem solved and Jane was delighted to be back into management. Both women knew that this time she would be courteous and conscientious.
The two women inside the car had been engaged in an animated discussion about the play they'd just seen. This type of weather seemed to bring out all the crazy drivers so they had taken side streets to avoid the heavy traffic they both detested. Both had recently retired, and Mary had moved in with her widowed sister Irene. The two feisty sisters had decided to begin living the way they wanted to live and to do things the way they wanted to do them. Their conversation was suddenly and violently broken as they saw a disheveled boy dart from the left curb in front of their car. Irene slammed on the brakes, yet due to the wet road the car slid towards the boy as she fruitlessly tried to steer away from the impending collision. The unfolding events seemed to happen in slow motion as they momentarily saw the fatigued boy's eerie bruised ashen face illuminated by the glare of the headlights. They watched in disbelief as he leapt into the air, crashed onto the hood, rolled up the windshield and off the roof on the passenger's side into the street. The car slid sideways on the rain slicked roadway as it skidded to a halt.
Mary had her door open before they had completely halted. She reached the boy's side and began a quick check to see how badly he'd been injured. Her years of experience as a nurse in the emergency ward of a hospital came into play without conscious thought. She was appalled by the battered condition of the shivering boy as she checked him. By the time Irene had joined her, she'd ascertained that although badly bruised and chilled, the worst injuries the fortunate boy had suffered were most likely cracked ribs.
The two looked about to see if anyone was about who could help them, but the cold, wet, dark street was completely deserted. Together, they lifted the soggy limp boy into the back seat of their car. In the dim light of the car's interior, both were shocked by the boy's appearance. His shredded shirt and pants were stained with congealed blood that the rain hadn't been able to wash away. Blood still trickled from his split lip and swollen nose. One eye was almost swollen closed. Those injuries were not a result of being hit by their car. It was obvious he'd been fleeing from a terrible fight. Mary also knew that if the amount of blood visible had all come from the boy, he'd be dead.
"We have to get him to a hospital," she spoke earnestly to her sister. "He must have been in quite a fight before we hit him." Irene nodded her head and closed the door on her sister and the boy before she went around to the driver's seat.
As the car sped into the night towards the nearest hospital, the boy stirred and struggled to sit up. Mary gently restrained him and spoke softly. "Just take it easy. You'll be all right. We're taking you to the hospital where they can take care of you."
Joey's eyes opened wide in terror. "Nooo..." he muttered through his cracked lips as he desperately struggled to sit. "I can't go to a hospital... They'll put me in jail... I killed him... I killed him..."
Mary looked aghast at the boy's revelation. "You couldn't have killed anyone," she spoke reassuringly as she tried to calm him. At least she hoped he hadn't killed anyone. But the amount of blood she saw told her otherwise.
"Look lady, you didn't hurt me. Just let me go," Joey pleaded as his mind started to clear. "I can take care of myself...AAAHHH!" A sharp stabbing pain lanced through his chest as he attempted to roll over on his side to push himself upright. Mary gently helped him onto his back as he gritted his teeth and tried to regain his breath. "I'm not going to any hospital," he hissed through his gritted teeth. Once more he began to try to sit up.
"All right, all right," Mary reassured him. "We won't take you to the hospital." She looked up at Irene to make sure her sister was in agreement before she went on. "We can see that you're obviously terrified of going anyplace where the authorities can get to you, but we can't just let you go out on your own when you're in this kind of shape. We'll take you back to our place for a few days until you can get back on your feet. Then we'll see what's going on. My name is Mary, and this is my sister Irene. What's your name?" She asked gently as she reassured the frightened lad.
Joey settled down and solemnly nodded his head to signify that he would allow them to take him home. "Joey," He whispered as he settled back and tried to relax, Mary glanced up at Irene and was relieved to see her nodding her head. They were both sure they were doing the right thing for this unfortunate lad.
When the garage door closed behind the car, Irene and Mary helped Joey stumble inside the well kept house. In the bathroom they quickly undressed the barely conscious boy and helped him into the tub where they carefully bathed him, washed his long, filthy matted hair, and cleansed his many wounds and bruises. Joey slipped into a deep sleep before they were finished.
Mary securely wrapped his ribs and bandaged his cuts while Irene, who had been married and raised a family, rummaged through the clothes stored in the attic for something that he could wear to bed. Since she had only raised two daughters, the choices were necessarily limited to girls' apparel. She chose a soft pink satin floor length nightgown with delicate lace ruffles about the snug neck, ends of the sleeves, and all about the hem. The nightgown fit perfectly. After dressing the slim boy they helped the exhausted, battered lad into one of the dainty canopy beds in her daughters' bedroom.
Mary, who'd never married but had always cared deeply for her patients, told Irene to get some sleep, that she'd sit with the sleeping boy to make sure he didn't wake up and try to slip away. She sat in the chair by the bed and read, looking up to make sure the peacefully slumbering boy was all right. She smiled wistfully to herself as she noted how fragile he appeared, even girlish. Old memories long suppressed surfaced, a few tears trickled down her cheeks as she sighed wondering how her life might have been different. She finally settled into a comfortable chair and read as she kept her vigil.
Irene silently woke her drowsing sister in the morning. Mary stirred cautiously as she eased the stiffness from her joints. As she accepted the great smelling cup of steaming coffee she thanked her sister. After sipping a bit of the coffee, she looked at the newspaper Irene held open before her.
BOY MISSING AFTER DOUBLE MURDER
POLICE DISCOVERED THE BODIES OF JEAN GARTH AND PAUL ROBERTS IN THEIR BLOOD SPLATTERED APARTMENT. NEIGHBORS HAD SUMMONED POLICE AFTER SEEING JOEY GARTH, JEAN'S ELEVEN YEAR OLD SON, FLEEING THE APARTMENT. THE BLEEDING AND BATTERED BOY BUMPED INTO SEVERAL PEOPLE AS HE RAN DOWN THE STAIRS LEAVING THE DOOR TO THE APARTMENT OPEN. NEIGHBORS STATED THAT THE LOUD ARGUMENT AND CRASHING SOUNDS EMANATING FROM THE APARTMENT FOR SEVERAL HOURS WAS NORMAL. THEY THOUGHT NOTHING WAS SERIOUSLY WRONG UNTIL THE BOY FLED. CHECKING INSIDE THEY FOUND JEAN'S STRANGLED BODY SLUMPED AGAINST A KITCHEN WALL. PAUL'S BODY WAS FOUND FACE DOWN A FEW FEET AWAY WITH A BUTCHER KNIFE THRUST THROUGH HIS BACK UNTIL THE POINT EMERGED FROM HIS CHEST. BLOOD STAINS FOUND ON THE OPPOSITE WALL AND KNOCKED OVER CHAIRS INDICATED THAT SOMEONE HAD BEEN THROWN AGAINST THE WALL.
POLICE THEORIZE THAT PAUL HAD BEEN BEATING JOEY AND JEAN TRIED TO STOP HIM AFTER HE'D HURLED THE BOY INTO THE WALL. PAUL APPARENTLY TURNED ON THE WOMAN AND BEGAN TO STRANGLE HER. JOEY THEN MUST HAVE GRABBED A 12 INCH BUTCHER KNIFE FROM THE COUNTER AND STABBED PAUL IN THE BACK. POLICE SOURCES STATE THE KITCHEN WAS COVERED WITH BLOOD, AND BLOODY FOOTPRINTS TRACED JOEY'S PATH AS HE FLED INTO THE RAINY NIGHT. THE POLICE ARE STILL SEARCHING FOR THE BOY.
Mary looked up at her sister and shivered as they exchanged knowing glances. They knew they had the missing boy in their bed. They both glanced over at the slumbering lad and felt their hearts go out to him. "Should we call the police," Mary asked softly.
"No, he's suffered enough," replied Irene firmly, she knew more about the lad than was revealed by the newspaper story. "This boy is not going to suffer any more if we can help him." Her years spent in the schools gave her the insight to know what awaited the boy if he was turned over to the authorities. "We told him we'd give him a few days to get better. Look at him, he's so frail. How long do you think he'd last in juvenile detention. Even if they don't keep him there, no foster home would accept him. He'll be a target for everyone. His life will be nothing but a media circus. Besides, I thought he looked familiar, he attends ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Nancy Alder, who took over for me when I retired, is his teacher. She told me about Joey, how he came to school unwashed, battered and bruised, but never complained. She had even approached him about contacting children's services about parental abuse but Joey insisted he'd been in fights with kids from his neighborhood."
The two silently watched the boy for a few minutes. Irene's experiences of the last year with several of her sixth grade students were fresh in her mind as she spoke with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. "We could keep him here. We'll tell people he's my grandchild."
Mary liked the idea but there were so many considerations. She thought deeply for a few moments then replied. "He lived a mile and half from where we hit him. He must have been really pumped up with adrenalin from his terror to have made it that far in his condition. We're too close to where he lived, he'd be sure to be recognized. We'll have to disguise him somehow."
They watched the slumbering lad for several minutes, finding it hard to believe that the angelic child before them had murdered a man, even if it had been justified. Mary looked at Irene and noticed the gleam in her eyes. Mystified at first as she tried to figure out what her sister was up to, it suddenly dawned on her. They looked at each other and broke into mischievous grins and giggled like schoolgirls. After years of dormancy due to their separation, their "twin" rapport was slowly returning.
"We'll keep him here, all right," Mary laughed as she recalled her dredged up memories of the night before.
"As my grandDAUGHTER!" finished Irene with a giggle. She and Mary turned back to the sleeping boy and continued giggling as they thought back to the day sixty years before when their spinster Aunt Harriet had reluctantly taken the tragically orphaned six year old twins into her home.
It'd been the depths of the depression and Aunt Harriet had more than enough problems keeping her childrens' and womens' apparel store operating. She insisted the young twins help in the shop to earn their keep. It became apparent the first day that having a rowdy boy in the store simply would not work. Aunt Harriet simply had no experience in raising children much less the patience for dealing with an unruly boy. Since Irene and Gary were twins and looked alike, she decided that things would be much simpler if they were both girls. That evening she simply informed the startled children that from that moment on, Gary would be Mary. She accepted no arguments and brooked no resistance. After several rather severe spankings, the unfortunate boy had no choice but to quickly slip into his designated role as shy demure Mary.
Irene and Mary grew up as close as twin sisters could get. They seemed to know what the other was thinking, and Irene was extremely protective of her "special" sister. They were enrolled in ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL where the nuns knew that shy Mary was really a boy. He also wasn't the only boy enrolled there as a girl. The current principal of the school, Mother Superior Mary Francis O'Kelly, had been one of their unruly male classmates who underwent petticoat discipline. By the time they finished high school, they had become so set in their roles that Irene naturally went into education and took a position at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI while Mary became a nurse. Mary had been Irene's maid of honor, and the two remained in close contact through the years. Last year Irene had four pretty girls who were born boys transfer into her sixth grade class. She was quite sure that Joey would be just as pretty and happy as they had been.
Joey stirred restlessly and slowly woke up from a troubled dream. His entire body hurt. Waves of pain swept over him with every minute movement. He cautiously pulled the warm covers about his neck and attempted snuggle down as he tried to push the horrible dream from his foggy brain. He felt strange lying in the soft bed. Suddenly he stiffened as his mind cleared. His bed wasn't warm or soft or comfortable.
Cautiously he opened his eyes and peered about the spotless, totally feminine room. He saw that he was lying in one of two white French provincial beds with a pink satin canopy trimmed with copious white lace ruffles, and that he was clutching a matching quilted coverlet about his neck. He saw the delicately styled nightstands, dressers, and skirted vanity table all matched the beds. Softened sunlight illuminated the room as it filtered through the matching pink and white lace drapes.
He realized that his nightmare had been all too real as the events of the previous night came flooding into his mind. He remembered the two kind old ladies who had picked him off the street after he'd ran in front of their car. The last thing he could recall was sitting in a tub of perfumed water as they carefully cleansed his wounds and bathed him. He assumed they had put him in this bed after he'd passed out.
As he tried to sit up, a sharp pain in his ribs made him gasp and quickly lie back. Cautiously he slid the covers down to exam his injuries. He was totally unprepared to discover that he was wearing a soft nightgown. A careful examination revealed that he was clad in a soft pink satin floor length nightgown with delicate lace ruffles about the snug neck, ends of the long sleeves, and all about the hem. He blushed as he realized that the nightie matched the coverlet, canopy, skirt of the vanity table, and the drapes.
As these things were registering on his confused and frightened mind the door softly opened and Mary entered the room bearing a tray with a glass of orange juice and a steaming bowl of oatmeal. She smiled sweetly to reassure him that he had nothing to fear as she placed the tray upon the nightstand and pulled a chair to the side of the bed.
"You had quite a night, dear," she began. "Before you get all upset my sister and I know all about what happened. It made the front page of the paper. Everyone's looking for you."
She paused to let him absorb what she was saying as she helped the reclining lad raise himself into a sitting position by shifting several pillows behind him. She almost felt the pain his movement caused as she watched him wince. "I'm a retired nurse and you have several cracked ribs not to mention all the bruises and cuts you suffered. You'll have to be extremely careful for the next several days whenever you move," she explained to him.
Seeing that he understood her warning she went on in a deadly serious tone of voice as she sat in the chair and held the glass of orange juice to his lips so he drink. "My name is Mary Exmann. My sister is Irene Alterio and she is a retired teacher. She and I have discussed your situation and understand why you don't want to go to the authorities. Your future is not very promising. It'd go extremely rough for you no matter what they decide to do with you. If they find you delinquent, you'll go to the juvenile detention center where your small stature will make you the victim of physical and sexual aggression. If they don't find you delinquent, no foster care home will take in someone who killed a man so you'll wind up in a youth services orphanage where you'll face the same problems as you would at the juvenile detention center. If you strike out on your own, the only way you'll be able to support yourself will be by prostitution, if you don't get picked up and murdered first."
After placing the half emptied glass back on the tray she picked up the bowl of oatmeal and began to feed him a spoonful at a time as she went on. "There is no way you can leave here for at least two weeks. It will take you that long to heal up enough to enable you to get around decently. That eliminates your ability to run away. Irene and I have discussed your situation and we have decided to give you two options. First, we can disguise you so you can stay here and live with us as her grandchild. The other is to turn you over to the juvenile authorities, which is what we should do."
Joey kept quiet and listened to the woman who was feeding him. He hadn't realized how hungry and thirsty he'd been until she'd began to feed him. What she was telling him made a lot of sense, but he felt uncomfortable, wondering what motives she and her sister had for offering to help him. His street smarts warned him that something was wrong, but not what. Why should a stranger, two strangers yet, take an interest in someone like him? He decided to keep quiet and listen. He looked up to see Irene enter the room and stand beside her sister. He was stunned as he recognized her as the stern but kind sixth grade teacher who had retired just last year. If she hadn't retired, he'd have been in her class this year! Did she recognize him from school? If so, she didn't let give him any clues. He looked over the two women carefully, trying to discover a flaw or hidden motive in their kind offer.
Once she'd finished feeding him, Mary watched him as he digested not only his food, but her words. "You'll have to decide now which option you want. If you don't want to stay with us, that's your privilege... for now. If you want to stay, you'll have to do as we tell you to do without any arguments, protests, or resistance. If you decide to stay, we won't let you change your mind later as that would endanger us. So, which will it be, Grandchild or juvenile delinquent?"
Joey looked hard at the women. They appeared to be typical grandmotherly types like one sees on television. From what he knew of Irene, she was a strict but caring woman who was genuinely concerned with every student. Never had he heard any of her students bad mouth her. Thus, even though he'd never had any personal relationships with her, he felt he could trust her. His heart yearned for the love and tenderness such loving people had to give.
Yet his cynical street wariness told him such people didn't exist in real life. Based upon his harsh experiences he feared that they wanted him only to be their slave, or some worse fate. Swallowing hard, he questioned them. "Why are you doing this? What's in it for you to help me? Why would you take a murderer in as your grandson?"
Irene responded. "I do remember seeing you in school and I recall discussing you with several other teachers at staff meetings in ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Your belligerence caused us quite a few problems. We realized that you weren't being bad for the sake of being bad, but rather as a means of protecting yourself. To be perfectly honest, we're not sure why we're offering to let you live with us. We discussed you quite a bit during the night. Neither of us think that you're a murderer. We don't even want to know if you killed him, because we're sure that if you did, what happened was done in defense of yourself and your mother. We think that speaks for itself about your character. If you can be that caring under the circumstances you were living, how much more will you have to give others if you live in a secure home with people who care about you? Last night when you begged us to let you go, we both knew we had to help. It's in our nature. Watching you sleep, reading about the hell hole you lived in, plus our knowledge of children and people, we feel comfortable making this offer to you. My children are 2000 miles away. I never see them. Mary never had children. We're both lonely and have a lot of love to share. Quite simply, we'd never sleep right if we turned you over to the juvenile authorities knowing what you'd have to live through there. Our souls leave us no choice but to offer you the chance for a new life with us. I hope that answers your questions."
Joey nodded his head slowly. His heart told him that they were sincere in their offer. His brain still told him to be wary. "Why won't you let me change my mind about staying with you if I decide to do so?"
"That's easy," replied Mary. "We simply can't let you go out on your own. If you change your mind about staying, we'll have to turn you over to the authorities. They'd want to know why we waited and we'd get into a lot of trouble."
Joey could see their point. "Why did you dress me in this dumb nightie?" He asked as he looked about the girlish bedroom.
"Again, that's simple to answer," replied Irene. "Your clothes were ruined and we had to throw them out. We had to put you in something and since I only had daughters, the only clothes I had that would fit you were the ones I had stored in the attic. My daughters both wore the nightie you're wearing now. To be honest, you look better in it then they ever did."
That caused Joey to turn scarlet. He had always been slightly built and smaller than his classmates and the kids in his neighborhood. His scraggly unkept shoulder length blond hair added little to his masculine appearance. He'd had to fight often and dirty to gain the grudging respect of his classmates and the neighborhood toughs. They all knew that they merely had to call him a sissy to get him angry. Now here were these two women telling him that he was wearing the same nightie two girls had worn and that he looked prettier than they had! "I want something else to wear," he hissed in obvious frustration.
Irene and Mary looked at each other and smiled knowingly. They had hit a very sore nerve on this tough kid. Irene looked back at him and spoke firmly. "A bit ago you asked why we'd want to take you in as my grandson. We never offered to take you in as my grandson. We offered to take you in as my grandCHILD." She saw the look of confusion upon his bruised face as she paused for effect.
Joey opened and closed his sore mouth several times as he let the import of her statements sink in. They couldn't be serious. If he was to be their grandchild, but not their grandson, then that meant they intended for him to be their granddaughter! He couldn't believe it. "No way!" He stated defiantly, "You don't really expect me to stay here as your granddaughter!"
"It's the only way we can do it," Irene explained now that she was sure Joey understood their intent. "If we let you stay as a boy, even if we tell people you're my grandson, you'd be recognized as Joey Garth. Your photo was in all the papers and on the television. We'd all get in trouble if anyone discovers who you are."
"Besides," added Irene. "The only clothes I have are the outgrown clothes I have stored in the attic. Every piece is undeniably girlish. We can't afford to go out and buy you a new wardrobe. You'll simply have to wear the girls' clothes and learn to live as a girl."
"That's why we're giving you the option of turning yourself over to the authorities," Mary added. "We will raise you as a girl if you stay here. Even if you do turn yourself in, you'll be taken away wearing that soft pretty nightie."
Joey knew that they were quite aware that they were, in reality, offering him no choice. Carefully he weighed his options. He would never turn himself over to the authorities. That was not even a consideration, wearing the nightie or not. But to live as a girl wasn't really a choice either. As he thought about his choices, he realized that he'd have to go for the lesser of two evils and accept the offer of these two kind but weird old ladies and masquerade as their granddaughter. At his school the rumors were that several boys were living as girls and attending classes. Pretty third grader Jennifer Ladd had been a tough kid by the name of JJ the year before. Even though everyone knew he was really a boy, no one teased or hassled her, the Nuns wouldn't allow it. Anyway, he reluctantly admitted to himself, the nightie did feel kind of nice. He sighed softly and decided that he'd be their "girl", at least until he recovered from his injuries. This way he could take his time to gather some money, make plans and get himself some boys' clothes before hitting the road. Lowering his head and taking a shallow breath he steeled himself for his reply. "I'll be your granddaughter..." He blushed a deep shade of red as he softly mumbled his reluctant acceptance of their offer.
Mary and Irene smiled and both moved to comfort the frightened boy who was now to be a girl. They both knew he was only going along with their demands of girlishness from him until he could escape. As they hugged him they exchanged smirks which would have struck terror through Joey's body if he'd witnessed it. His benefactors were just as determined that he would never make his hoped for escape as he was in getting away.
*****
As the end of the year approached, Lydia looked back on the growth of the mall. Since the start of the school year, many businesses had been added to the well-rounded roster of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. Directly under her control she opened NEW DEAL ASSET MANAGEMENT, a bank managed by Miriam Hockman to handle loans and investments catering to women. From among the many construction workers and suppliers who had been working on the expansion of her properties she picked those who were honest and woman friendly. To them she offered space and financing to set up their own business with the provision that they give women priority service. Thus Gloria Bender opened TRANSITIONS GARDEN CENTER florist and garden center. Kenneth Giles set up TRANSITIONS HARDWARE & BUILDING SUPPLY. Ted Noll set up TRANSITIONS RENTALS rental shop. Carmen Hernandez opened TRANSFORMATION FURNISHINGS & CARPET, a furniture, carpet, and drapery store. Her friend Jasmine Blaze opened TRANSFORMATION OFFICE SUPPLY & EQUIPMENT, an office supply and copier store. Diane Hershock set up an interior design shop, NEW LIFESTYLES INTERIORS. Emma Hacker opened TRANSITIONS ELECTRONICS, an electronics store selling and servicing appliances, TVs, stereos, and computers.
Frank Waterman, a plumbing contractor, opened PLUMBING NEW DEPTHS. Barry Shockman, an electrical contractor, opened ELECTRIFYING EXPERIENCES. Nate Hitman, a carpenter, opened BUILDING A NEW TOMORROW. Rick Stone, bricklayer set up DON'T THROW STONES. Keith Hotzman set up HOTZMAN HEATING AND COOLING. Daphne Deeds established GREAT PLANS IN DEED architects. Carol Lipson set up DESIGN FOR A CHANGE ENGINEERING. Sylvia Ward opened up GET IT TOGETHER as a general contractor to coordinate the efforts of the other construction people. The mall was nearing full occupancy. The services offered by the female friendly the businesses of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL drew more and more women.
*****
On New Year's Eve both of the ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL Cheerleading Squads had a combination New Year's Eve celebration and sleep-over. Once more the giggling, vivacious teenagers and pre-teens had a great time celebrating their new lives and looking forward to their future. By this time, not one of the former boys regretted the changes they had undergone to reach their present state of girlishness. The genetic girls even went so far as to voice their jealousy of the pretty boy/girls.
When the boy/girls questioned why the real girls should be jealous they were told that they had every advantage the real girls enjoyed, plus the bonus of not having a monthly or the need to worry about getting pregnant. The boy/girls all blushed quite prettily upon hearing the reasoning the real girls put forth for their jealousy.
As the magic hour came and past, they settled down into quiet, earnest conversations about their hopes and desires. By now all the former boys were attracted to guys and were curious about how it felt to be loved by a guy. As of yet, none of them were allowed to go on single dates, but the teenagers had met some boys for group dates at the movies. All had attended the monthly dances sponsored by the school and had enjoyed dancing with the boys. The teasing touches and clumsy groping of the adolescent guys fired their lust and curiosity. All flirted incessantly and thoroughly enjoyed their cute girlishness. As happened at their last sleep-over during the Thanksgiving holiday weekend, they coyly snuggled into their blankets for some self-satisfaction as their conversations tapered off. Soon all conversations ceased as the rooms filled with eager moans and barely suppressed cries of satisfaction.
*****
During the two weeks after Joey had agreed to abide by the terms of his "benefactor's" arrangements, the two women pampered and simultaneously trained the hapless lad as they led and often shoved the injury-weakened boy into his new girlish life. No time was even allowed for him to think of escaping their plans for him. Every action, every word, every deed, even every moment was geared towards forcing him to live, feel, and think as if he were a girl. Each morning they gently woke him, then helped him sit up and swing his legs over the side of the bed. Warm, soft fuzzy pink slippers were placed upon his small feet before they helped him stand. Then they helped him into a pink quilted satin robe. Carefully supporting his battered body, they escorted him to the warm living room where they sat him before the crackling fireplace and allowed him to watch carefully selected television shows or videos, chosen for their reinforcement of feminine ideals and life. All the while they worked to erase all of his masculine attributes while emphasizing his feminine features. He eagerly ate the tasty wholesome home cooked meals they prepared to build up his malnourished body. Mary quite adeptly slipped female hormone tablets amongst the various vitamins she had him take each morning.
Hours were spent washing, conditioning, and trimming his formerly matted, scraggly, unkept hair until soft silken blond tresses cascaded sweetly about his face. The blunt cut ends gently brushed his shoulders with every minute movement he made. Cute straight bangs had been formed that ended just above his eyebrows, accentuating his big innocent baby blue eyes. Even his eyebrows had been thinned to ultra feminine dimensions by Mary who used an old electrolysis machine she'd purchased years before from a beauty salon that went out of business. She'd used it to denude her entire body of unsightly hair and now proceeded to do the same to the hapless lad despite his weak protests.
Once they had his lovely hair girlishly styled, they insisted he wear cute clip-on hair bows and ribbons to underscore his latent femininity. At the same time they double pierced his ears placing a dainty set dangling golden hoop earrings and a set of sparkling faux-diamond studs in his ears. Both his toenails and his fingernails were kept manicured, girlishly shaped and polished a bright, glossy pink.
The two women constantly monitored his every action, stance, and demeanor. Every movement done in an unladylike manner had to be repeated until he did it in a naturally feminine fashion. Then he was made to practice the perfected girlish move the number of times it had taken to get it right. If one of the repetitions was flawed, he had to begin anew. Thus he quickly learned to do things as they expected such as how to sit demurely with his knees together, to cross his legs at the ankle rather than at the knee, or to tuck one or both legs girlishly under his bottom. Every meal and snack was an education in proper eating habits and manners. He learned to take small bites and chew each thoroughly before swallowing. Burping or belching was, he quickly learned, a forbidden practice.
From their conversations they knew that he was used to seeing his face through loose matted hair with a cut or bruise somewhere upon it. The two weeks it took him to heal from that last battering would allow those horrid memories and images to fade. Because of this they refused to allow him to see himself in a mirror. They told him that it would be much easier for him to make the transition from a street wise boy into a demure little lady if he didn't see the day to day changes they were making in his appearance. They knew the two weeks of love, pampering and yet unyielding girlish training would indelibly imprint the first sight of his new appearance upon his bewildered receptive mind.
From that first day when he'd reluctantly agreed to be Irene's granddaughter, they referred to him exclusively in the feminine gender. They steadfastly refused to respond to any comment or request that he made where-in he referred to himself as male. He quickly learned to respond to his new name, Pamela Sue James. They knew just how effective and thorough they were as they indoctrinated him into girlhood and how devastating their efforts were to his increasingly fragile manhood.
Each night Joey went to bed tired and frustrated. Finally left alone in his new environment he had a chance to think. Desperately he wanted to rebel against their sweetness and compassion as they unrelentingly smothered his boyishness. Lying in his comfortable bed he'd review the days events and fume as he remembered each gentle rebuke for an unfeminine word, act, response, or some unconscious comportment. Being well aware of their intentions to transform him totally into a girl in thought and actions, he scolded himself for responding so easily to their girlish training. Then when his guilt about betraying his manliness grew too great to bear, he'd rationalize that he was simply going along with their efforts to lull them into a false sense of success. After all, he reasoned, he was just cooperating until he'd healed enough to make his escape and the authorities eased up their search for him. Deep inside, however, the guilt and feelings of boyhood betrayal festered.
Unknown to the lad, at the same time, the female hormones were effecting the way he thought and felt, allowing him to meekly accept their guidance and training.
At the end of his first week, they insisted that he was well enough to put on a dress before he came downstairs. He protested and begged to be allowed to remain in the nightie and robe, but they were adamant and insisted that his ribs had healed well enough to allow him to get up and move about and help them with the lighter chores. That day, and each day after (much to his dismay and chagrin), he found himself wearing a cute pair of white lace trimmed nylon panties under a full petticoat in white nylon edged in lace which would provide medium fullness for his skirt. A dress with a hand smocked bodice, gently flaring knee length skirt, satin ribbon waist belt, short puffy white lace edged sleeves, and white lace Peter Pan collar was then slipped over his head. The women fussed with the dress as they tugged into the proper position before they buttoned it up the back and tied the ribbon belt into a cute bow at the small of his back. White lace topped anklets were slipped over his feet before brown leather T-strap shoes were securely buckled into place. The finishing touch was a dainty white lace edged ribbon tied into a pert bow atop his soft blond hair.
Except for the color, the girlish outfit he wore each day was identical to that of the day before. The first day the ensemble was in baby blue, then came mint green, lavender, peach, yellow, pink, and white. He felt quite vulnerable whenever he carefully descended or ascended the stairs. The soft swirling of the flaring skirt about his exposed knees coupled with the lace edges of the fluffy petticoat tickling his thighs sent unexpected shivers of delight coursing through his emasculated body. The petticoat caused his skirt to flare daintily which added to the shortness of the dress. The resulting exposure and bareness of his legs made him quite aware of how he was dressed. He learned quickly to take smaller steps, how to take a seat while keeping his legs together, how to sit demurely with his knees touching, how to smooth his skirt and petticoat whenever he sat to avoid wrinkles, and how to keep the short hem from riding up his thighs.
To add to the burden of his increasing girlishness they insisted that he wear a white ruffled pinafore to protect his dress while he ate and performed his chores. Every movement created unexpected physical contact with his new clothes that served to emphasize his lack of boyishness. Irene and Mary could barely suppress their giggles as they watched his slow, deliberate movements and brightly flushed face as he was increasingly overwhelmed by the delightful girlish sensations they knew he was experiencing.
As the days passed, Joey found himself unconsciously doing things like a girl. Each night as he reviewed the days events he chastised himself for all the things he had done in a feminine manner without even thinking about it. At no time did he sit without first smoothing his skirts. All thoughts of the upcoming Super Bowl faded from his mind. The girlish books and movies he'd found boring just a short time before now fascinated him and he found himself identifying with the heroines. Increasingly, Joey caught himself thinking of the two women as his grandmother and great aunt. The forlorn pondering lad thought that worst changes were that he no longer winced when they called him Pamela Sue and that he instinctively responded with a smile whenever they complimented him for a particularly girlish action. These were, he sadly noted, all signs of the success of their efforts and disrupted his intentions of resisting their efforts and training.
Since, during those first two weeks, they kept the mirrors covered so he couldn't see himself, poor Joey had no idea how he looked. All he knew was how he felt. The most disconcerting part of his ordeal was knowing the clothes he wore were undeniably feminine, that his hair was styled femininely, and that he had to move and behave in a feminine manner. He felt he must look really ridiculous dressed as he was or they would let him see himself. Quite incorrectly he assumed and hoped that he must still look like a boy despite wearing a dress, that somehow his innate boyishness was overpowering their feminizing efforts. This helped to ease the burden of his submerged boyhood since he felt assured that they would soon give up trying to do the impossible of turning a tough guy like him into a girl.
By the fifteenth day of his stay, Irene and Mary were satisfied that all of Joey's bruises and wounds had healed to the point of invisibility. The meticulous electrolysis had been completed leaving his female hormone laced body utterly hairless, baby soft, and smooth. Since the day was Sunday, they decided to take him to church as his first public outing as a young lady.
Joey was terrified by their pronouncement that he would be accompanying them to church. He was in no way prepared to leave the sanctuary of their home and face the world as a girl. To his humiliation, he discovered that he could only cry, whine, and beg them not to take him outside, his will to physically resist them had been destroyed.
Irene and Mary carefully surveyed and appraised their delightful charge as they dressed him in a new outfit. The battered, sinewy, malnourished boy they had carried into their home off the streets had softened and filled out considerably thanks to the good food and female hormones. Gone were the bony protrusions of his joints and ribs. The soft baby smooth pale flesh of his face was completely hairless. Every trace of side burns and incipient beard had been permanently erased by the electrolysis. The only hair remaining upon his face was that of his delicate slender arched eyebrows. Soft silken blond hair formed cute fluffy bangs across his forehead. A part down the center of his head separated the remaining hair which was carefully gathered together above each ear into twin bouncy ponytails secured by inch wide pink lace ribbon tied into darling bows. His nails were about 1/4 inch longer and oval, coated in shimmering iridescent pink. Just below the sparkling faux-diamond studs, dainty golden earrings dangled from each pierced lobe while a delicate golden chain encircled his velvety soft throat. Brightly colored bangle bracelets clattered at each wrist with his every movement.
A soft light pink angora sweater hugged his slender torso showing off to great advantage the perky twin bulges created by his slightly padded lacy pink nylon training bra which made his tender nipples tingle in a nice way. About three inches above his shapely knees the hem of the darker pink pleated miniskirt swirled sensually about his soft thighs while the lace edging of his dainty pink nylon half slip softly kissed his smooth pale flesh beneath the pink scalloped lace pantyhose which accentuated the soft curves of his long, slender, hairless legs perched atop one inch heeled glossy black patent leather Mary-Jane shoes. The soft silky smooth snugness of the pantyhose sensuously caressed his nylon encased legs and flexed like a second skin with every movement.
This was the first time Joey had worn pantyhose and it was quite an enlightening and sensual experience. He looked down at his shapely pink lace nylon sheathed legs and wondered how a garment so thin could create the yummy feelings he was experiencing. Reluctantly and with a great deal of chagrin he had to admit that his legs looked quite girlishly sexy. Shaking his head to clear the confusion the utterly feminine clothing was creating in his beleaguered masculine mind didn't help.
Desperately he wanted to escape from the two women who watched his every move and corrected his every deed. Emotion fought with emotion. All in all, he was quite mixed up about everything that was happening to him. Part of him hated his girlish training and indoctrination. Another part couldn't help but love all the softness, kindness, love, and gentleness that now surrounded him. Added to this conflict was the simple fact that never had he experienced anything this close to a real family, people who actually cared for one and other. What resulted was a stalemate between his macho male self image and his growing comfort in his new role as a pretty girl. What was really aggravating was that he knew his two trainers were slowly but steadily forcing his mental stalemate to shift away from the macho and towards girlishness.
Mary and Irene smiled at their lovely creation and nodded their heads. All in all he presented an image of alluring innocent femininity. Joey was quite obviously overwhelmed by the myriad sensations the soft feminine items were imparting to his sensitized flesh. They knew the time was right to let Joey meet Pamela Sue. Joey's internal arguing was interrupted by the smiles and hugs of his ersatz grandmother and great aunt.
"Pamela Sue," Irene began tenderly. "It's time you saw just how pretty a girl you've become during the last two weeks." With those words she turned her wide-eyed terrified "granddaughter" towards the still covered full length mirror that hung on the closet door. Mary stood beside the mirror and at Irene's signal, swiftly removed the covering.
Joey's mouth dropped open in shock and he stood mutely staring at what he knew was his reflection. His masculine mind quavered at the sight and refused to believe that what he saw could be real. The unbidden memories of all the past teasing and taunts about his sissy appearance suddenly returned to smash into his rapidly shattering male psyche. A fierce trembling overtook him, his mouth quavered in an unvoiced shriek of abhorrence as he was forced to admit that all his past tormentors had been able to see the truth that he had so steadfastly and violently denied. Tears trickled slowly down his cheeks as his legs slowly caved in. Unable to tear his eyes from the image of the adorable girl he saw, he sank to his knees, then settled back to sit hopelessly upon his feet. In abject horror he watched as the cute girl in the mirror mimicked his every movement and did so with complete femininity. He knew then that the two women who had so carefully nursed and trained him these last two weeks had succeeded in erasing every trace of the boy named Joey and had successfully created an undeniably pretty girl named Pamela Sue.
Unable to take the truth he finally tore his eyes away from his unwanted reflection and buried his face in his hands as heart-rending sobs shook his entire body. With those tears came a flood of unwanted sensations. He could feel the cool, slippery nylon encasing his legs caressing his sensitized flesh. The snug fit of his panties and training bra brought home the totality of his transformation. The lace that seemed to trim everything he wore signaled it's presence to his weary brain by the innocent tickling it created everywhere it touched his skin. He wanted desperately to leap up, rip the horrid/enticing clothes from his emasculated body and flee.
Irene knelt beside him and took him ever so gently into her arms. She smoothed his pretty, soft hair as she lovingly reassured him that everything was going to be all right. Joey turned and buried his face into her warm, tender breast and sobbed uncontrollably for ten minutes.
When he finally ran out of tears he simply stayed still in Irene's comforting embrace. After another few minutes she gently placed her hands upon his shoulders and pushed him back a bit. Taking one hand she tenderly raised his chin until she could look into his red eyes. She saw the fear, terror, and defeat written upon his face. "Pamela Sue," she stated firmly but compassionately. "We have to clean you up and leave or we'll be late for church."
Without offering any resistance, Joey meekly allowed himself to be helped to his feet. The beguiling swirling of his skirt against his thighs reinforced the fact that he was indeed now Pamela Sue. Irene wiped his face with tissues, softly dusted his red face with sweet smelling baby powder, touched up his pink lips and readjusted the ribbons in his ponytails. Satisfied that she'd repaired the damage his tears had wrought, she once more turned him to face the mirror.
"Look at yourself, Pamela Sue," she ordered. "What you see in this mirror is exactly what anyone who sees you will behold. No one will ever suspect that you are a boy, or even that you might have ever been a boy. Rough and tumble Joey Garth will never be seen lurking inside cute Pamela Sue's skirts. You have absolutely nothing to fear."
Joey reluctantly looked at his reflection. He saw only Pamela Sue. A huge sigh of resignation overtook him as he was forced to admit that his "grandmother" was right. No one would ever think that he was anything but a pretty girl. The runaway murderer Joey Garth would be the furthest thought from anyone's mind who might happen to see him. He felt drained and unable to resist the efforts being exerted against him to turn him into a girl. The tough, aggressive, belligerent macho portion of his beleaguered mind threw in the towel and scurried to a deep dark back corner of his fatigued brain to hide until it could make sense of all that had happened to strip him of his manhood.
As a result it was an uncertain and shy Pamela Sue who was helped into her white fake fur waist length coat, handed a small white shoulder bag and escorted to the car where she carefully spread her skirt so that it wouldn't wrinkle. The short ride to church gave her little time to reflect on the implications her public debut would have on her life. As they pulled into the parking lot, she recognized the church. It was only three blocks from where she'd lived as Joey! "I can't go in there," she whispered in fear. "I know a lot of the people who go here. My school teacher and two of my neighbors go here. They'll know who I am."
"Now Pamela Sue," admonished Irene. "We discussed this before we left home. No one will recognize you as having once been Joey. You look like a very pretty girl. The only way anyone could even suspect that you were anything but a cute girl is if you do something to call attention to your boyish past. If you behave as we've taught you during your recovery, there is absolutely no doubt that you'll be completely accepted as a girl."
With that, the two women left the car, tugging the reluctant Pamela Sue behind them. The cold winter air swirled under her skirt and stirred her slip. The lace tickled her nylon clad thighs and left her shivering with a mixture of terror and delight. Her objections and fears of being discovered were quickly overwhelmed by the unexpected sensations of being outside on a cold windy day in a skirt. She found herself fighting the devilish gusts of wind that seemed intent on lifting her skirts and exposing her pretty panties for all to see who may be watching. Her hands finally found the best position to insure that her skirts wouldn't flip up by the time they entered the church.
Once inside things moved faster than Pamela Sue could prepare herself, which worked out for the best since she didn't have time to worry. She immediately found herself quite flustered as she shook hands with Miss Alder, Joey's teacher, who was a greeter that morning and a former colleague of Irene.
Irene came to the flustered Pamela Sue's rescue. "Miss Alder," she began formally which drew the woman's immediate attention away from Pamela Sue. "I'd like you to meet my eleven year old granddaughter Pamela Sue. Due to family problems, she has come to stay with me for a while. Pamela Sue, this is Miss Alder."
Miss Alder smiled sweetly, "Pamela Sue, that's a very pretty name for a very pretty girl." She smiled as Pamela Sue lowered her eyes demurely and blushed. "Will she be in my sixth grade class?"
Irene laughed, "Of course she will. I wouldn't dream of having it any other way," she stated gaily as she helped Pamela Sue remove her coat. "How are things going with your class. I read about that poor boy who they say killed his mother's boyfriend, wasn't he the one you had been telling me about?"
Pamela Sue stiffened and froze as she listened to their conversation. The outraged Joey forced his way out of the mental recess he'd fled into to reassert himself in Pamela Sue's quaking body. He felt angry and betrayed by Irene and Mary. They had obviously known about his situation before he'd even met them and had used their knowledge to trap him in skirts! It took all his will power to keep from bursting out in a vocal protest. The long sleeves of the girlish fake fur coat hid his macho clenched feminine fists and by lowering his head he shielded from view the anger that flashed across his scowling yet feminine visage. Frantically he searched for a way to exact revenge upon the two demons while not betraying the fact that he'd reasserted himself over the demure Pamela Sue.
"Yes, Joey was the poor boy I was telling you about," Nancy said sorrowfully. "I was afraid something like this was going to happen. The tragic thing is that no one has seen him since that night. He seems to have disappeared without a trace. I'm really concerned about him."
"Well," consoled Irene. "If he's half as tough and resourceful as you said he was, I'm sure he's found someplace to go to ground until this whole mess blows over. Why he's probably hiding right beneath our very noses." Irene gently squeezed Pamela Sue's shoulder as she made this last comment. "I'll bring Pamela Sue in to the school first thing tomorrow to be enrolled." She paused for a moment to let the import of her statement sink into Pamela Sue's mind then went on, "Why don't you join us for lunch after church, I'm sure Pamela Sue would love to meet her new teacher, and we can catch up on things." she stated gaily as she guided the enraged trembling faux-girl to a pew.
Mary had watched Pamela Sue closely as Irene spun her web about Nancy Alder. She marveled at her sister's skill in coercing people to do what she wanted, skills honed to perfection by the years spent teaching irascible children. Although Pamela Sue appeared to be quite subdued and amendable, based upon her own experiences in similar circumstances, Mary could see subtle signs that she was quite upset and that Joey was straining to reassert himself. She knew that they'd have to keep a close eye on her to make sure that Joey stayed suppressed.
All through the service Joey tried to sit quietly as he looked for a way to get out of the mess. Unfortunately, like most eleven year olds, it was extremely difficult for him to stay still. Every time he fidgeted, the bangle bracelets clattered, his earrings brushed his neck and the lace of his lingerie tickled his sensitized skin. Every time he swallowed, the delicate chain of his necklace reminded him of it's presence. All these things severely distracted him from his efforts and left him hopelessly frustrated. Before he had even begun to reach a solution, the service was ending and he was being helped into his girlish soft fake fur coat. The only consolation he could find was that his teacher hadn't recognized him.
After the service many parishioners greeted Mary and Irene, most inquired about the blushing pretty young girl accompanying them. Joey blushed deeply as he was repeatedly complimented upon his demure girlishness. With each new introduction, the flustered and enraged Joey had to smile sweetly and curtsey like the dainty young miss he appeared to be. The only way he was able to endure the many hugs and cheek pinchings he received was to let Pamela Sue resume control. Each time it was harder for him to reassert himself over his all too girlish alter-ego. When they finally made it outside, the wind was fitfully swirling paper and debris, picking it up and then dropping it. Despite the unpredictable wind, people still stopped to talk.
One of the groups who stopped to talk consisted of Timmy Davis, a former classmate who had been one of his best friends, and his mother and grandmother. Poor Joey had to stand there and make small talk with the unsuspecting macho Timmy who was trying to impress Pamela Sue. Once more Joey couldn't believe that he wasn't recognized. It really made his stomach tumble as he realized his buddy would probably go to sleep that night playing with himself while thinking about what he'd like to do to Pamela Sue. That thought so distracted Joey that as they parted he was totally unprepared for a pesky gust of wind that snatched the back of his skirt and flipped it up to reveal his dainty pink panties. Spinning about to catch his skirt and hide his undies, Joey was mortified to discover a smirk upon the ogling boy's face as he drank in the forbidden sight of Pamela Sue's lacy delights. Joey wished the ground would open and swallow him. Pamela Sue reasserted herself, blushing beet red as she quickly turned away from the lustful lad. She sniffed back tears of frustration and degradation as she scurried in front of Mary to hide herself from the wanton leering of Joey's buddy. Mary provided the buffer Pamela Sue needed as she ushered the terrified child to their car. When they finally made it to the car, Pamela Sue/Joey collapsed upon the rear seat, totally exhausted, both physically and mentally and burst into copious tears.
Irene slipped into the seat beside her trembling granddaughter and slipped her arms about her in a warm comforting hug. "It'll be all right, Pamela Sue. I know it's embarrassing when the wind does that to you, especially in front of a handsome boy. Boys can be so cruel about those things, why it wouldn't surprise me if he told all the guys in his class what he saw and then points you out to them when you show up Monday. You'll just have to carry on as if nothing happened even though you know all the guys will be wanting a glimpse of your pretty undies." The words had the desired effect on the angry and confused lad whom she knew lurked just beneath the surface of the pretty girl as she shuddered in her embrace. Suddenly the shuddering stopped and the tears burst out anew as the shy, frightened girl they were creating once more submerged Joey and buried herself in the protective security of her grandmother's arms. Irene breathed a sigh of relief, confident that Joey had once more slipped back into the recesses of Pamela Sue's mind.
Still nervous about meeting her teacher now that she was a girl, Pamela Sue hoped Joey would stay hidden. Suppressing her terror with a deep sigh, she wondered why boys were so terrified of anything that threatened their masculinity as she opened the front door at 1:30 to greet Nancy Alder with a polite curtsey. The compliment she received for the girlish act caused her to blush as she led her teacher into the dining room. Irene greeted her friend warmly and offered her a seat as Pamela went into the kitchen to help Mary bring the food to the table.
Light conversation went on throughout the meal, mostly about how things were going at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Nancy asked Pamela many probing questions which she nervously answered to the best of her ability based on the cover story that had been concocted to explain her presence with Irene. When the meal was done, the women adjourned to the living room to enjoy a cup of coffee while Pamela Sue, grateful to be away from her teacher, cleared the table and washed the dishes. When she was done, she reluctantly joined them. Blushing as the three women smiled sweetly and looked at her when she entered the living room, she began to smooth her skirts to take a seat as a feeling of nervousness came over her.
Before she could seat herself, Irene asked, "Pamela Sue, will you please refill our cups?"
Thankful for something to do and ever so politely, she smiled tensely, curtseyed once more, and returned to the kitchen where she took the pot from the coffee maker and returned to the women. Gracefully she refilled the cups without spilling a drop. Curtseying again before returning to the kitchen she was mystified that she found that she felt good about herself.
"That was very well done, Pamela Sue," Nancy told the blushing girl when she returned. Once more she instinctively curtseyed. "I'm quite sure you'll be a delight in the classroom. I might even have you teach some of the other girls proper serving techniques."
Those words of praise caused Pamela Sue to blush as she daintily smoothed her skirts to sit. Once seated she demurely folded her hands and rested them upon her skirted lap. Inside her mind she could feel Joey twitching as he was appalled by the seeming naturalness of Pamela Sue's girlishness. It was as if he was hiding behind a door bashfully scuffling his feet while listening in on someone else's conversation. That was exactly how Joey felt. All that Pamela Sue did served to squash his boyish rebelliousness. He detested the way she unconsciously glanced into every reflective surface to check her appearance and make minor adjustments to her hair or skirts. Every time he saw her pretty face it drove home the point that he would look like that for the rest of his life. The pierced ears and slender eyebrows would never go away. Even if he were to put on boys' clothes, he knew that he'd still look like a girl. If he'd known that his body was flooded with feminine hormones, he'd have been completely devastated. As things were there was little hope that he'd ever be able to reassert his masculinity.
It was late afternoon when Nancy left. Mary and Irene both complimented the happily blushing Pamela Sue upon her deportment during the visit. Following a light supper, Irene had little trouble talking her tired granddaughter into going to bed early so that she'd be refreshed for her first day of school. Pamela Sue fell asleep almost the instant her head hit the pillow. Joey was not even present.
The next morning Irene gently awoke Pamela Sue and sent her to wash up while she laid out her school uniform. As Pamela Sue brushed her teeth, she glanced in the mirror and saw Joey despondently looking out of her eyes. Both aspects of her split personality knew that she'd look really cute in the feminine school uniform. Based upon her brief experience in dresses, they were also sure it'd be a lot more comfortable than the yucky boys' uniform. Joey had always hated wearing the navy blue dress slacks, light blue dress shirt, navy blue necktie and vest, navy blue socks and black oxford shoes. Joey had always detested the quite uncomfortable uniform. As she looked at her reflection, she felt Joey sigh and turn away to hide from what both of them now realized to be the inevitability of his disappearance. All the hopes of revenge against Irene and Mary that he had fostered were now canceled out by Pamela Sue's love for what they had done.
An hour later, Pamela Sue tightly grasped Irene's hand as they followed Mary up the steps and into ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. All anyone saw that day was a demure and quite lovely girl clad in the school's cute uniform. The snug sleeveless scoop necked hot pink velveteen jumper fit snugly about her promising torso while the gently flaring pleated skirt swung saucily about her smooth thighs two inches above her knees. The soft pale pink nylon blouse had a wide Peter Pan collar of delicate lace that lay atop the shoulder straps of the jumper. The flaring two inch cuffs of the blouse's long sleeves were made of the same fragile lace. The pale pink nylon kneesox and T-strap hot pink patent leather shoes matched the colors of the jumper and blouse. Her bouncy blonde ponytail was secured by intertwined ribbons, one of pale pink and the other of hot pink, formed into a bow to complete the matching outfit and add to her fragile girlishness.
Pamela Sue's portion of her enrollment only took fifteen minutes. Before she had time to panic she took the packet of papers they handed her and she was being led to her classroom by Linda Evers, one of her former classmates and a fluffy headed feminine girl that Joey had delighted in teasing. The girl talked incessantly about the school, clothes, music, tv, and most embarrassingly for Pamela Sue... boys. Pamela was bewildered by Linda's non-stop conversation yet grateful that she didn't have to respond. When they arrived at the classroom, Miss Alder took the forms, dismissed Linda to her seat, and quickly read the forms. The entire class could tell that Miss Alder was startled by what she read. The look of disbelief upon her face was clearly evident as she carefully scrutinized Pamela Sue. Pamela Sue fidgeted nervously under the intensity of Miss Alder's gaze afraid that she had finally seen through her deception while the class wondered what was happening. Finally after several long moments, Miss Alder took Pamela Sue to the side.
"Pamela Sue," she confided sweetly so that the class could not hear what was being said. "I think your disguise is perfect. You had me completely fooled yesterday. Now I understand what Irene meant when she said Joey was hiding right under our noses." She gave the startled boy/girl a reassuring squeeze on the arm before resuming her strict professional image to formally present the blushing new student to her classmates.
Flustered by Miss Alder's revelations, Pamela Sue kept her head shyly bowed most of the time, occasionally glancing up to survey her classmates as Miss Alder explained Pamela Sue's supposed situation. As Pamela Sue stood before the class, she nervously clasped her hands upon her purse which she held at her waist as if it could shield her from the threat of discovery. Quite unconsciously she anxiously swayed as she burned up the adrenalin pumping through her soft girlish body. As a result, her skirt flared out slightly and swirled enticingly about her thighs, letting her classmates catch glimpses of the lacy hem of her slip.
Joey's desk was still vacant, and right beside it sat Timmy Davis. When their eyes met she could tell by the smirk upon his leering face and the way he kept licking his lips that he was vividly recalling the illicit glimpse of her lacy undies. The fact that he could see the rich lace of her slip aroused him without her knowing it. Her face turned bright red from the embarrassment of his thoughts. When next she glanced at him, she saw him leaning across the aisle whispering to Justin Bowers and Daniel Deeter, who were beginning to leer at Pamela Sue. The boys were snickering as they whispered. Totally crestfallen, she just knew that Timmy was describing in lurid detail what that hideous gust of wind had revealed. For the first time she felt regret for the many times Joey had spied girls' undies and shared the lurid details with Timmy, Justin, and Daniel. Back then Joey had never understood why the girls became so upset whenever the guys caught sight of their dainties. Now she understood how those poor girls felt! She wished the earth would open and swallow her. Once more her only consolation was that no one recognized her as their former classmate, Joey. Just then she was startled from her jittery contemplations and jumped nervously.
"Timothy, Justin, and Daniel! Please stand up and share with the class what you find so important and amusing that you have to be so rude as to talk while I'm addressing the class," stated Miss Alder with a stony coldness in her voice.
The boys shivered visibly as they leapt to their feet to stand by their desks. Pamela Sue knew just how they felt since Joey had often suffered the same fate and felt sorry for them. The punishment would be harsh and swift. The boys stood mutely with their heads dejectedly bowed.
"I'm waiting," she stated after a few moments of total silence while the boys shuffled their feet nervously. When there was still no response she smiled wickedly. "Very well, come forward."
The boys slowly shuffled to the front of the classroom until they stood before the teacher's desk. Pamela Sue unobtrusively stepped to the side, glad to be out of center stage. Miss Alder told her to take the vacant seat that was beside Timmy's recently vacated seat... Joey's old seat. Gratefully Pamela Sue scurried down the aisle and daintily took her seat, carefully smoothing her skirt before she sat down.
The room was so silent you could have heard a pin drop. After what seemed like an eternity, Miss Alder spoke firmly as she handed each a piece of paper. "Go to the windows, space yourselves as far apart as you can, do not look at each other or speak to anyone. I want you to write down on the paper what you were talking about and your papers had better agree! If they don't, well, I'd rather not waste my breath on you if that is the case. Now go!"
The boys took the paper and silently shuffled to their designated locations. Miss Alder's anger had surprised them and they were trembling with fear, their minds were flooded with doubts. They knew whispering in class was not a serious offense, but whenever someone was caught, they had to tell the class what they were talking about. Refusal to tell was a serious offense. But how could they tell the class they'd been talking about Pamela Sue's panties? They just couldn't do it.
Daniel was a new student, having recently transferred into ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL after the death of his parents due to AIDS. His aunt, Gwen Deeter, had taken him in after their tragic deaths. Gwen was also the president of LADD'S REALTY AND INSURANCE and thus good friends with Lydia Ladd. Daniel was an obnoxious boy who had taken on a tough guy veneer as his way of handling the loss of his parents. It had only been six weeks since his father's death and Aunt Gwen was already almost at her wits end as she tried to be understanding of his needs while insisting he behave like a proper young man instead of an undisciplined hooligan. Daniel became fast friends with Joey, Timmy, and Justin in the his short time in the school. Already he had developed a reputation with the nuns for his behavior and lack of respect. While not to the point of expulsion or Petticoat Discipline, he had been paddled several times and lost recess privileges. Aunt Gwen would not be pleased to find out he had gotten into trouble again, especially about a girl's panties. Already he could imagine himself standing before her, listening to her lecture.
Timmy and Justin were already on probation and their parents had been told that Petticoat Discipline or expulsion would be the next step if they got into trouble again. Quite naturally their parents had read the riot act to them when they came home. They had been told in no uncertain terms that their tuition would not be wasted by an expulsion, instead they would receive the Petticoat Discipline if they were hauled into the office again.
After these dire facts had been recalled, the boys figured it'd be in their best interest to minimize the trouble they were in by cooperating as much as they could. With great effort they harnessed their fears and after regaining control began to write.
Miss Alder had taken attendance and collected the lunch money and was just preparing the first assignment when the boys meekly raised their hands. Summoning them to her desk, she took their papers and quickly scanned them. Looking up she looked upon them with a deadly smile. "While I can't say that I'm surprised by the subject you were so rudely discussing, I'm glad to see that you had the sense to write the truth." The look of relief upon their faces was a sight to behold. "You may take your seats, I'll deal with this later," she told them as she shook the papers before their red faces. The lads hurriedly returned to their seats, relieved that perhaps their good faith efforts would save them from being sent to the office. They made sure that they paid close attention to the lessons and that their every action was correct.
The rest of the morning went rather rapidly with the entire class being cooperative and well behaved. Pamela Sue slipped right into the rhythm and amazed herself with how easily the she understood what was being taught. It was a major revelation. Joey had never really paid attention, being intent on mischief. But now that he was Pamela Sue, studying seemed natural. No wonder girls did better in school, she thought to herself.
By lunch, Timmy, Justin, and Daniel felt they were out of danger of being sent to the office for their whispering about Pamela Sue's pretty undies. Feeling a bit cocky that they had managed to get away with their actions, they began grousing to each other about their humiliating ordeal. Once more in typical male reaction the boys refused to accept or even acknowledge that their own behavior was the true cause of their problems, instead they sought to place the blame somewhere else. They quickly reached the conclusion that the entire flap was really Pamela Sue's fault for allowing the wind to show off her dainty lacy delights. Reminded of the enticing girlish lingerie, they became excited and decided to see if they could catch a glimpse of Pamela Sue's undies.
All three boys found themselves intrigued with Pamela Sue. There was something different about her that they couldn't quite grasp, almost some sort of familiarity. All morning she had been surreptitiously glancing at the three boys, and blushed bright red whenever they caught her. Whenever they looked at her, she'd turn away or lean over her paper as if their gazes would turn her to stone. Pamela Sue's shyness attracted them as much as her cuteness. They were definitely beguiled by the timid miss.
Without discussion they cautiously sidled around the cafeteria until they were near where Pamela Sue sat with Linda and several other girls while they ate their lunch. With hushed voices the boys were soon busily speculating about Pamela Sue's pretty undies and wondering what she was wearing under her uniform as they closely watched her and the other girls, hoping one would make a faux pas and reveal their hidden dainties. So intent were they upon their spying and muffled illicit conversation that they didn't notice Mother Superior Mary Francis or the principal Sister Marsha walk up to stand behind them.
Three startled boys jumped about a foot into the air when they heard the hard stern voice of Mother Superior Mary Francis. "You boys seem very interested in girls' lingerie, especially Pamela Sue's dainties. That's not a very nice or healthy thing for boys to do." The words were spoken firmly and loud enough for everyone in the large room to hear.
The terrified boys leapt to their feet and stood trembling and ashen faced before the dreaded monster that stomped on misbehaving students. Mother Superior Mary Francis had earned the nickname GODZILLA for the sheer joy she seemed to take in squashing errant boys underfoot. In her iron fist were the papers upon which they had confessed their earlier whisperings. The lads knew they were going to be chopped to bits. The entire cafeteria had fallen silent, every eye was upon the cowering miscreants. Pamela Sue felt her stomach doing somersaults as she realized the boys had once more been attempting to see her panties.
The boys felt their stomachs churning as Mother Superior Mary Francis went on. "It does give me a very good idea for an appropriate punishment. Since you are so interested in pretty lingerie, I will see if I can arrange for you to get some of your own. I think it will be for everyone's best interests if you have your curiosity quenched by getting some pretty panties of your own to wear! I've already called your parents and guardian and told them the good news." With that, the two nuns gracefully turned and walked away leaving the stunned boys to their mute fears. Once the nuns were gone the entire student body burst into guffaws and giggles since they easily heard the proposed fate of the distraught boys. The frantic lads fled the scene of their humiliation. Numbly the boys went through the rest of the day, waiting for the executioner's axe to fall.
Just before school day ended, the intercom buzzed. After Miss Alder answered, she turned with a Cheshire cat like grin upon her face. Addressing the three very subdued boys sitting beside Pamela Sue she spoke clearly so that everyone could hear. "Timothy, Justin, and Daniel; gather your books and report to the office. Sister Marsha would like discuss your punishment." Once more the class had fallen completely silent as the gaunt, pale boys meekly gathered their things and slowly walked off to the office as if they were heading for a hangman's noose. They almost wished they were heading for that option rather than what they dreaded to face. They didn't even notice Irene Alterio waiting patiently outside the room as they silently walked by.
When the school day ended Pamela Sue was surprised to discover her grandmother waiting patiently outside the classroom. After giving Pamela Sue a warm embrace, she led the red-faced girlish boy back into the classroom to discuss the day's events with Miss Alder. Pamela Sue hung back as the two women chatted.
"Irene Alterio," Nancy Alder stated with a grin. "You really have your nerve! Tricking me yesterday with Pamela Sue. When Mother Superior Mary Francis told me who this precious little girl really was you could have knocked me over with a feather. I never would have guessed she and Joey were even related!"
"I do apologize for fooling you," stated Irene with a smile. "But I had to do it. Pamela Sue had to know just how much she has changed since she's been with Mary and I. It wasn't an easy task transforming a tough, streetwise guy like Joey into sweet demure Pamela Sue. We had to be on top of her every minute she was awake, insisting she do everything like a proper lady. However, we think the results were well worth the effort."
Pamela Sue had been standing with her head lowered and hands modestly folded in front of her as she listened to their conversation. Part of her was angry that Irene and Mary had plotted and worked so hard to erase all traces of boyish Joey while creating demure Pamela Sue. Another part was pleased that her appearance and behavior as a pre-teen girl was totally convincing thanks to the efforts of the two women. Once more she was caught in a dilemma as to how to react. A small sigh of defeat escaped her pretty lips as she realized the only reaction she could express was to blush and accept her obvious girlishness.
After a brief pause during which Irene and Nancy looked with delight upon Pamela Sue's girlish responses to their conversation, Irene resumed their conversation. "I stopped in with Mother Superior Mary Francis before I came here. She told me all about the problems Pamela had with those three boys who left class. It's a pity the one won't have to be pantied. I wonder how long the other two will hold out before they succumb to their Petticoating."
"Well," replied Nancy. "If they're typical of most rowdy boys, they won't last too long. I'll really be surprised if they make it the week without showing up dressed as girls. Tough guys like they are would sooner appear as a girl than a sissy. Isn't that right Pamela Sue?"
Once more Pamela Sue turned beet red. Her teacher's words were right on target. The only response she was capable of making was a reluctant nodding of her pretty head which caused both women to laugh.
"I'm sure Pamela Sue will be most sympathetic to the sissy boys when they show up for class tomorrow," stated Irene with confidence.
"Yes, I think she will," agreed Nancy with a chuckle. "You see, Joey was the ring leader of those very boys. The four of them were the worst behavior problems in the class. Personally I think it's quite amusing that the three guys got into trouble for trying to look up Pamela Sue's skirts. If they knew that Pamela was their former leader, they'd totally freak out." Turning serious she placed a consoling hand on Pamela Sue's shoulder. "As it is, I'm sure Pamela will have a tough time tomorrow knowing that Timmy and Justin are wearing panties because of her."
"Yes, I'm sure it will be hard on her," agreed Irene as she slipped a comforting arm around Pamela Sue. "Now it's time we headed home. Mary is teaching Pamela Sue how to cook."
With that said, the women said their good-byes. Pamela Sue was very quiet the rest of the night as she attempted to deal with the guilt she felt for betraying her boyhood and her friends.
When Timmy, Justin, and Daniel arrived in Sister Marsha's office they found their parents and guardian seated and waiting along with Mother Superior Mary Francis. Silently they entered the room without raising their eyes from the floor and stood meekly before the Inquisition.
"Boys," Sister Marsha began softly. "Your parents have agreed with our suggestion that we curb your insolence by giving you first hand knowledge of what seems to have attracted your interest." She paused to let the boys' fears have time to eat at them. "Daniel, since you are still relatively new here, you will accompany Timmy and Justin today but will not have to join them. Hopefully watching what they go through will be enough to convince you to behave. If it doesn't, you could well join them! Timmy and Justin, you will be taken to THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL where you will both be fitted with lace trimmed pink panties and training bras. All of your current underwear will be thrown out, and for the rest of the school year, you will wear your new lingerie, at home as well as here. You will also be fitted with cute baby-doll nighties to replace your pajamas. In addition, all your socks will be replaced by lace topped pastel anklets, all your shoes with Mary-Jane strap shoes, and all your boys' sneakers with pink girls' sneakers. You will also wear the regulation girls' shoes and your pretty anklets to school."
The boys looked up in disbelieving horror as she passed their sentence. Timmy and Justin knew they would never live down the epitaph of SISSY that would be placed upon them. Tears of anger and frustration began to trickle down their faces when they saw the stone-faced expression of their fathers and the looks of anticipation from their mothers. Daniel shivered, realizing just how close he was to receiving the same punishment and quite thankful that he'd been spared.
Seeing that she had the boys' egos on the run, she went on. "For the time your punishment continues, you will go once a week to TRANSFORMATION STYLING where Susan Bangs will style your hair as she sees fit. Since you'll be wearing girls' lingerie, we feel it will be in everyone's best interest if you stop taking gym class since your undies will create too much of a stir in the locker room. We know that you are both quite active in sports and outdoor activities. Unfortunately, you will have to stop those endeavors too. To replace gym and your other activities, we have enrolled you for a daily one hour class at METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE where you will take ballet, tap, and jazz dancing lessons. You will not have to worry to about being teased by the other boys. They will be told that anyone who teases you about your punishment will join you."
Timmy and Justin wanted to die. They had never in their wildest fears thought their punishment would be so thorough or last till the end of the school year. Since their fathers were present and not objecting, both realized there was no way for them to avoid what awaited. Daniel couldn't believe the parents were going to allow their sons to be sissified, but the reproving look upon his aunt's face told him he wasn't much better off than they were.
Sister Marsha was well aware of the boys' emotions. "If you do not cooperate with us, your teachers, parents, or instructors; we will be forced to institute harsher punishment."
As expected the boys looked up in wide-eyed terror. Timmy and Justin wondered what could be harsher than what they already faced. They decided they'd rather not find out. Daniel knew that the next step for him would be follow the lead of his two buddies. He too had no intentions of finding out what awaited him.
Smiling sweetly Mother Superior Mary Francis spoke to the confused, shattered boys. "I'm sure that you are aware that several boys have attended ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL while living completely as girls. We currently have several boys attending dressed and living as girls right now. I'd have no qualms whatsoever of having you two join their ranks. As a matter of fact, you might even discover that you like wearing girls' dainties so much that you'll voluntarily join the Petticoated boys."
Timmy, Justin, and Daniel glanced meaningfully at each other as they listened to her words. They had heard about boys attending as girls and like most of the guys had gone out of their way to see the boy/girls. The only one they knew for sure was the spoiled rich kid, JJ Ladd, who's mother owned LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. He had finished second grade a boy and started third as girlish Jennifer Jane Ladd. It was difficult for them and most other boys to believe that the cute perky third grade girl had ever been a boy... especially one with JJ's reputation. There were several other girls rumored to really be boys. Only a year ahead of them, Tonia had enrolled in mid-February, Kylie near the end of March, and Carla at the start of April. All three appeared to be very shy, pretty girls... it was hard to imagine that any had ever been a boy.
None of the boys wanted to join the ranks of the boy/girls. At least they knew that the Nun's assurances that they would not be teased at school was true. They had no doubts that any boy who teased them would join them.
"You may leave now, they're awaiting you at the mall," Sister Marsha stated as she ushered the boys and their parents and guardian out of her office. Once they were safely alone, she chuckled and turned to Mother Superior Mary Francis. "Well, what do you think?"
The stern visage of the gray haired Nun broke into a grin. "Justin and Timmy will be in skirts very shortly. I doubt they'll make it until the end of the week. Once Tina Bemis gets them into the girls' gym uniform with the jumper cover-up, their mothers will see how pretty and well behaved their "daughters" are compared to their sons. Then it will be a full flung effort to feminize the boys which their fathers are too weak to stop. Daniel will take a bit longer. I think Gwen will eventually have to put him in skirts, I'd guess before this year ends."
Both Nuns chuckled, knowing that they had three more budding feminine converts, just as they had been when they were students at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL.
"What we will do is return to THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE and get you some skirts, blouses, and dresses for you to wear. That way you can dress and act as if you are girls rather that sissy boys. I'm sure we'd all feel better, don't you agree?" Marge asked the downcast lads.
They knew they were hopelessly trapped and out-maneuvered.
It was also they who handled the many calls received from the school about the errant behavior of their boys. When the fathers refused to take a firm hand, saying that the boys were just being boys, the two hard pressed mothers decided to force the issue by agreeing to submit the boys to Petticoat Discipline if they continued to misbehave. The irresponsible fathers signed the binding consent forms without reading them. Both men were quite stunned when they received the school's registered letter thanking them for their cooperation in agreeing that their delinquent boys would undergo Petticoat Discipline or be expelled the next time they had to be sent to the office for discipline. They complained bitterly about being coerced into signing the documents, but the mother's were quite adamant in pointing out just how lax they had been in disciplining the boys; using their signatures on the permission slips as proof of their lackadaisical attitudes.
That afternoon when they received the phone call from the school, the men had reluctantly left their jobs to face the music. They sat stoically through the explanatory speech from the stern Mother Superior and the confrontation with their errant sons. Neither could really believe that the boys were being punished for such a trivial matter. It was, they thought in their macho arrogance, only natural that boys try to peek at a pretty girl's undies. They had done so many times with no feelings of remorse. As much as they wanted to forbid the boys from undergoing the Petticoat Discipline, the papers they had signed left no alternative but for them to agree. As they left the school, the men gruffly told the women to take the boys and do what had to be done while they went out. The mother’s knew the men intended to tie one on.
The mothers, on the other hand, were thrilled at the prospect of Petticoating their sons. The two Nuns had spent several hours discussing the benefits of Petticoat Discipline with them. Both were quite impressed with the total turn around of JJ Ladd. By the time their boys were to be punished, both women looked forward to having part-time daughters. They would have been quite surprised to discover that the pretty girl the boys had gotten into trouble about was their former nemesis Joey Garth! By the same token the two boys would have been humiliated beyond redemption.
Gwen glared at Daniel. She thought about Lydia's errant son, JJ; Lydia's cheating husband and her ex-boss, James; and former co-workers, Harry Simms and Tricia Tremont. The four had been surgically altered and Petticoated as punishment for their misdeeds. Harry and James, now Marie and Jane, had complete sex-changes. JJ underwent a penectomy and castration and was now living as a very polite and well behaved young lady. Perhaps after seeing Timmy and Justin punished today, she'd introduce Daniel to the four her boss had Petticoated as a further sample of what could happen to him if he didn't straighten out. She was determined to keep the lad from falling into the same life as his father had done.
As the two disgruntled fathers drove off in their beat up pickup truck, the two mothers ushered the downtrodden boys into a car. Gwen firmly placed Daniel into her car. All too soon, as far as the boys were concerned, they were heading into TRANSFORMATION STYLING beauty salon where the owner Susan Bangs warmly greeted them. The two boys were quickly separated, dressed in pink cover-ups, and had their longish brown locks shampooed while Susan discussed her styling ideas with their mothers. Each of the boys soon had a hairdresser combing and trimming his hair. Daniel stood by Gwen silently watching the sissification of his buddies, totally horrified by what he was seeing.
Neither boy objected to the ministrations until the operators began to roll their hair onto curlers. Susan was on hand to remind them that they had to cooperate or face the wrath of the Nuns, so they both reluctantly settled down as smelly liquid was spread onto the rollers. Once the beauticians completed setting the boys' hair, they were seated under hairdryers. Before they could object, the beauticians pulled up carts and proceeded to give the chagrined lads manicures. When finally left alone, the mortified boys avoided making eye contact with anyone, reluctantly reading the AMERICAN GIRL magazine they had been given to pass the time. The rounded glossy pink nails made their hands appear quite dainty. Once their hair was dry, they found themselves back in the beauty chairs where the curlers were unwound and their hair carefully brushed. Both futilely attempted to prevent having their ears pierced, but Susan was adamant that dangling earrings were a vital part of their new hairstyles.
When completed, they knew from the delighted expressions upon everyone's face, except for Daniel who was absolutely horrified, that their hair was now girlishly styled. Their mother's gushed over how cute they looked and how much it changed their appearance. Neither lad was allowed to see the bouncy curls of their pretty hairstyle, but when they saw each other, both shivered in dread knowing that they looked as sissyish as their compatriot.
Daniel couldn't believe how the hairstyles had changed his macho buddies into sissies. It took all of his willpower to keep his mouth shut. Humiliated, he allowed himself to be taken by the hand and led away.
Before Timmy or Justin could speak to voice their fears and objections, they were hustled over to THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE. Everyone they passed in the mall pointed at them and snickered about the sissy boys. Timmy and Justin felt as if the entire world had turned against them and had only one goal, to humiliate them! Inside the clothing shop, the owner, Olivia Endress greeted the excited mothers and moping boys with great effervescence. Since Olivia worked closely with the Nuns she was quite accustomed to having boys come into her shop to be outfitted in various articles of girls' clothing. The effect Petticoating had upon boys never ceased to amaze her and she willingly cooperated with the Nuns from ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL in their efforts. Her son, Tommy, had learned first hand how effective such measures were in curbing rowdy lads. She felt an almost sexual thrill whenever she helped feminize a crude lad. The entire staff had been hired knowing that they would be expected to willingly and gladly aid in forced transformations.
Timmy and Justin found themselves in the girls lingerie department where they were required to chose a dozen lace trimmed pink nylon panty and beginner bra sets, two pink nylon baby-doll nighties lavished with lace and a dozen pair of pastel colored lace topped anklets. A pretty teenage clerk whom they recognized as one of their school's provocative cheerleaders aided them in making "appropriate" choices. The two sissified lads thought that Tammy was simply one of the loveliest girls they had ever met. Both felt a stirring of their male equipment as they watched Tammy move deftly about the dainty displays as she showed them the best selections. Under better circumstances their natural inclinations would have been to attempt to impress the lovely girl with their masculinity. Under the conditions, that wasn't even remotely possible. They felt totally humiliated by their sissy appearance and activities. Once more Daniel was forced to stand by his buddies and watch as his buddies were reduced to sissyhood.
Once Timmy and Justin had their arms filled with their selections, they were told to try them on. Both had tears streaming down their cheeks when they stepped into a changing room to remove their boys' style underwear and socks and don a set of dainty girls' undies and anklets. Quite reluctantly they shed their male underwear, realizing as they did so that it would be six months before they would be allowed to wear them again. In addition to that shocking revelation they came face to face with their reflections and saw that their hair did indeed make them look like the ultimate sissy. They had to help each other with their bras which only added to their humiliation. Leaving the dressing room clad only in their lingerie to model the dainty undies was terribly embarrassing, but no one in the store made fun of them for dressing as a sissy. Instead, they were showered with compliments about their girlish appearance, which made them feel a tiny bit better but left them more confused than ever. Even Daniel reluctantly admitted that the guys looked cute in their dainty undies after he was nudged by Gwen to do so. Neither pantied lad spoke a word through their ordeal. Finally they were allowed to put their boy clothes on over their new lingerie.
Tammy turned to Daniel while the boys were changing. "Would you like some yummy undies for yourself," she sweetly asked.
His violent head shaking made her and the rest of the women laugh at his complete discomfort and humiliation.
Both boys felt somewhat relieved knowing that their feminine finery was safely hidden from view. As they exited the store carrying the bags containing their purchases they once more ran a gauntlet of snickers as people recognized their sissyness. Both lads were near tears as they struggled to cope with their confusing unwanted dilemma.
Olivia Endress informed Tammy after the sissy boys had left THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE that they would end up at METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE. Tina Bemis, Tammy knew, would see to it that the embarrassed boys looked like girls before she allowed them to take their dancing lessons. Tina, with the help of ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL's ultra girlish gym uniform which she had adopted as her school's dance uniform, was quite the expert at making anyone appear soft, dainty, and feminine. The dance school's uniform left the wearer no option but to comport themselves in a sedate, girlish manner. If things went as planned, Olivia had laughingly told Tammy, the embarrassed sissified boys would feel quite relieved to be mistaken for the girls they would appear to be. Tammy knew exactly how the boys would feel since she herself had experienced the same dilemma. Their mothers would probably be so delighted with the femininity of their "girls" that they'd most likely decide to keep them as demure girls rather than hassle with the headaches and embarrassment of handling sissy boys. The entire idea of what was happening to the boys made Tammy feel warm and tingly.
The next stop for the sissy boys was the NEW SENSATIONS shoe store where their grungy black oxford shoes were replaced. They were fitted with a pair of bright pink sneakers for gym, a pair of brown leather Mary-Jane style shoes for around the home, and lastly a pair of T-strap hot pink patent leather shoes... the required girls' school uniform shoes. Since they were wearing their school uniform they wore their new hot pink patent leather T-strap shoes as they left the store on their way to METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE. They now really looked out of place in their normal boys' school uniform of navy blue dress slacks, light blue dress shirt, navy blue necktie and vest since the regulation navy blue socks and black oxford shoes had been replaced by lace topped pink anklets and the pink patent leather T-strap shoes. Once more the epitaph of SISSY resounded in the red ears of their downcast heads. Once more Daniel was forced to reluctantly compliment his sissy buddies.
Just when the sissified duo figured that things couldn't get any worse, it did. Tina Bemis, the owner of the dance school, ushered them into a private dressing room where she measured the humiliated and already overwhelmed boys before going to get their dance outfits. All too soon the two red-faced boys stood looking at the other and their, to them, horrid reflections. What they saw totally devastated them. Both now wished that they could look like the sissies they had felt themselves to be during their earlier experiences. Instead they saw two cute blushing girls!
Anyone who happened to see them would perceive two pretty eleven year old girls of average size with brown bouncy curls adorning their heads. They wore the standard girlishly charming girls' gym uniform from ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL which Tina had adopted as the official uniform of her school. The form fitting one piece pink stretch satin leotard had snug three-quarter length sleeves and a front and rear scooped neckline that came dangerously close to revealing their training bras. Only covering their soft, rounded tush by two inches, the attached saucy fluttering pink satin skirt dipped gracefully in the front and back to create soft girlishness. The cuffs, neckline, and skirt were trimmed in one inch ruffled eyelet white lace with a thin pink satin ribbon threaded amongst the frills. Hot pink stretch nylon tights and hot pink ballet shoes completed the outfit.
The hugs and praise heaped upon them by their delighted mothers for their totally girlish appearance numbed both humiliated lads. Before they could get themselves together to protest the latest outrage to their crumbling masculinity they were led to a classroom for their first lesson. Once more they expected to be called sissies, but to their relief and chagrin everyone they passed smiled at them while complimenting their mothers for having such adorable daughters! Slowly it dawned on both boys that being mistaken for a girl was highly preferable to being identified as a sissy. That realization changed their stance and self-confidence as they relaxed a teeny bit and went along with the mix-up. By the time the class was over, both were exhausted from the new exercises and no longer feared being mistaken for sissies.
Daniel was totally flabbergasted by the totally feminine image Timmy and Justin projected when they emerged from the dressing room wearing the dance outfits. If he hadn't known they were boys, he'd have been fooled. He couldn't get over how their behavior changed. When they looked like girls, they acted like girls!
Once the two boys were back in the dressing room to change back into their hybrid school uniform, both lads balked at the thought of once more emerging to face the ridicule of sissydom. The brief respite of being mistaken for girls had made the prospect of being called a sissy even more unpalatable to them than it had been in the past. However, it was getting late and Marge and Annie both made the recalcitrant lads change back into their hybrid sissy uniform.
Still whining and begging for some way to hide their sissy appearance, the two beaten boys were led by the hand from the mall. The laughter and chuckles they endured as they headed to the car made them wish they still looked like girls. The realization that they would prefer to be mistaken for a girl than be seen as a sissy compounded their embarrassment and confusion. Daniel was silent as he followed his erstwhile buddies out of the mall.
Upon their arrival at home, Timmy and Justin were met with disgusted glares from their inebriated fathers who couldn't believe that their sons had allowed themselves to be so humiliated. The boys both felt hurt by their fathers' attitudes which only added to their degradation. The boys were finally separated and taken to their respective apartments where their mothers lost no time in having them soak in a hot tub full of floral scented bubbles. The fitting end of the humiliating day for the sissified lads was when they were clad in their soft, lace trimmed baby-doll nighties and tenderly tucked into bed after being made to kneel by their beds to say their prayers. Once the lights were out each lad tossed and turned as he vividly recalled the day's unwanted mortifying events.
Their sissification had been one horrendous event after another, each taking them further into their Petticoat Punishment. The public exposure and accompanying name calling had almost crushed their boyish spirits. The only respite had come when they were in their dance uniforms and everyone mistook them for real girls. Neither boy was sure which was worse, being called a sissy or being mistaken for a girl. Public humiliation was the result of the former while private chagrin was the fate suffered with the latter.
Once they arrived home, Gwen lost no time in giving Daniel the longest and harshest lecture he'd received to date. When it was over he sincerely apologized and promised he'd do his best to behave. Both knew there was no way he ever wanted to undergo the ordeal Timmy and Justin had experienced that evening and would have to live with during the rest of the school year. Gwen told Daniel she hoped he'd be able to stay out of trouble and proceeded to tell him all about JJ, Jane, Marie, and Tricia. Their stories shocked him to his very core. He had met all four during the LADD REALTY AND INSURANCE Christmas party. No way could he believe that they weren't real females. That such total and permanent changes were possible left him terrified. To himself Daniel pledged that he'd try to stay out of trouble. He felt the women he was dealing with all had to be crazy to do things like Petticoat Punishment.
Bright and early the next day events unfolded almost identically for Timmy and Justin. Roused from bed and clad in their hybrid sissy uniform, they reluctantly joined their parents for breakfast. Both red-faced boys felt ignored and worthless as their fathers refused to even acknowledge their sissy presence. Neither man lost any time heading out the door on their way to work. Both boys attempted to bluff having the flu so they wouldn't have to go to school. When that failed, they were unceremoniously taken by the hand and escorted to school. The detailed inspection conducted by Mother Superior Mary Francis and Sister Blushing revealed every detail of their sissy outfits.
Classes had already started when Mother Superior Mary Francis entered the sixth grade classroom with the two sissies in tow. The class fell silent and open-mouthed as Miss Alder took over and presented the boys to the class. Timmy and Justin wished they could die as Miss Alder explained in minute detail their sissy outfits to the class, just to let everyone know exactly what they wore and just how sissified they had become. Tears of abject humiliation trickled down their bright red cheeks despite their best efforts to maintain at least a tiny bit of their masculine pride.
Daniel and Pamela Sue sat in their seats and felt their stomachs churning. Daniel stoically bore up under the ordeal but Pamela suffered. It took all of her will power to keep from losing control of her bladder. The entire class was well aware that Timmy and Justin had gotten into this predicament because of her. Pamela Sue knew that it had been the errant glimpse of her pretty panties on Sunday by Timmy that had started the entire debacle. Once the sissy boys were allowed to take their seats, Pamela Sue raised her hand. Miss Alder allowed her to make the emergency trip to the girls' restroom where she just made it into a stall before losing her breakfast. Tears flowed copiously as she collapsed by the sour smelling commode lost in the memories of her living nightmare.
As Joey Garth, she had been the toughest kid in the class. His two henchmen, almost as tough had been Timmy Davis and Justin Bowers. For years the three had been at the center of virtually every misdeed or prank that had occurred in their class and their neighborhood. After the unintentional but ultimate in machismo deeds, killing the abusive man who lived with his mother, Joey had panicked and fled. Beaten and barely conscious, he had allowed himself to be captured and transformed from his powerful tough guy life into the world of satin and lace, ribbons and bows, sugar and spice, and yes he had to admit, everything nice! That was part of the problem, Pamela knew she should be horrified by what had happened to her, not enjoying it. But the real horror began when she returned to Joey's class as a sweet, shy girl, where his two sidekicks and their new buddy Daniel snickered and discussed the sexy panties of the new girl. She had been humiliated by their lust while they plotted a way to see more of the forbidden feminine delights. The erstwhile tough guys had been waylaid by the stern nuns. Now his buddies were being publicly humiliated far worse than he was since none of his classmates even suspected that Pamela Sue was really Joey. Pamela Sue blamed herself, her weakness and lack of real masculinity, for getting the boys their undeserved punishment.
"Pamela Sue," called out Mother Superior Mary Francis softly as she stood just outside the stall where Pamela Sue had hidden. "Come with me to the nurses office. I'll see she gives you something for your upset stomach and your frazzled nerves. I understand how traumatic this has been for you. You should just be grateful that none of your classmates knows that you were Joey."
The sudden words had startled her, but she relaxed a bit when she realized who was speaking. Pamela Sue was glad that none of her schoolmates knew who she had been. Slowly she staggered to her feet and exited the stall to stand meekly before the stern nun. So humiliated that she couldn't look the old nun in the eyes, she numbly allowed herself to be taken to the nurse's office for the treatments. After the medications took effect, the sad boy/girl returned to her classroom. All day she felt sorry and responsible for the sissification of her former buddies. Every time she guiltily glanced at them as they sat fidgeting beside her, she felt her stomach churn uncomfortably.
While no one said a word about the sissy outfits the boys wore, the barely suppressed giggles and snickers left no doubt what everyone was thinking. Daniel was really upset by the snickers. At recess he let the guys know just what Timmy and Justin had endured yesterday. The tale sobered everyone, especially when Daniel told them if anyone gave the two sissified guys a hard time, they'd have to answer to him. Although Daniel was slim and not imposing, he had already proven himself to be quite a fighter. None of the guys wanted to risk antagonizing Daniel.
Timmy and Justin kept to themselves all day. Both felt their classmates were quite justified in thinking that they were a couple of sissies for allowing themselves to be transformed and humiliated as had so obviously occurred. All day, at every turn, every moment, they knew that someone was looking at them and attaching the label of SISSY to them. The debasement of their masculinity multiplied with every second. If anyone stared at them for any length of time, they would break down in tears, adding tremendously to their growing sissydom. Their only glimmer of hope was Daniel, they were aware of his actions in their behalf and extremely grateful.
By the time the school day ended, both sissified boys would have gladly signed up for a ten year tour of duty to Antarctica to avoid human contact. Both felt the SISSY label would be a permanent part of their lives. It was with mixed emotions, relief to be away from their classmates and dread to be heading for the mall, that they entered the car for the short ride from the school to the mall. Their mothers wanted to know all the details of their day. Their tears, sobs, and heart-rending pleas for release from their plight fell on deaf ears. Both boys were to the point where they were ready to do almost anything to avoid another day of mortification.
Pamela Sue was met once more by her grandmother as the class was let out. Irene had to suppress a chuckle when Timmy and Justin had hurriedly minced past her in the hall as they made their escape from the school. After seeing the sissified lads, she was as confident as the nuns that the two would soon join the burgeoning ranks of the boy/girls. Mother Superior Mary Francis had told Irene of Pamela Sue's reaction to the appearance of her sissified buddies. Not wanting to upset the pretty girl further, she wisely said nothing to her about Timmy and Justin.
Gwen insisted Daniel come to the LADD'S REALTY AND INSURANCE office rather than heading home alone each day as had been his past practice. When he arrived he had to check in with his aunt, then sat a vacant desk and did his homework. When Gwen finished her day's work, she and Daniel would head home.
After Timmy's and Justin's day at school in their sissy outfits, Daniel slowly walked to LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. Mixed emotions and feelings disquieted the normally rowdy lad as he struggled to do his homework. When Gwen questioned Daniel about the reaction of his classmates had to the Petticoating. Daniel told her how everyone snickered and giggled, but true to the nuns' words, no one openly hassled the two sissified lads. Gwen watched Daniel closely, gauging his reaction to the Petticoating of his buddies. She was relieved to see that he was upset and deep in thought. When Daniel had made friends in his new school Gwen had been upset to discover it had been with the three rowdiest guys, Joey, Timmy, and Justin. Now all three tough punks were effectively removed from influencing her nephew. Gwen fervently hoped the events would shock Daniel into becoming a well-behaved lad.
Timmy and Justin must have heard people chuckling about the SISSIES at least twenty times during their gruesome walk through LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL from their car to the dance class. After the humiliating day they had, it was with much chagrin that they found that they were looking forward to the respite they would have while wearing the girlish dance outfit. In the dressing room of METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE the boys didn't object as their mothers helped them into the undeniably girlish dance uniform and took special pains to ensure they appeared to be real girls. Both blushed as pink lipstick was applied to their pouty lips. Neither protested when their hair was gathered into ponytails secured by intertwined ribbons, one of pale pink and the other of hot pink, formed into bows to add to their fragile girlishness. Although still upset that they could be made to appear to be a cute girl, both felt it was much better than appearing to be a sissy.
The two relieved lads really put themselves into the strenuous routines Tina taught them. They wanted everyone who might see them to think they were watching two girls, not two sissies. In addition, the workout burned off a lot of the energy generated by the feelings of humiliation and frustration that had been accumulating all day. Tina Bemis had seen the same reaction in many boys, and knew that their ordeal was taking a heavy, unrelenting toll of their masculinity. Compliments and praise flowed from her as she encouraged their girlish efforts and actions. The weary boys ate up the praise after a day of jeering and belittlement, and redoubled their efforts to please Tina with their girlishness. By the time the class was over, the two boys were spent both physically and mentally.
They dawdled as they reluctantly headed back to the dressing room. Their respite of mistaken girlhood was about to come to an end, to be replaced by the ever more terrifying prospect of sissyhood. No matter how slowly they walked they couldn't avoid reaching the dressing room and their return to the hybrid sissy school uniform. Both burst into tears when they saw their sissy outfits hung up neatly as they entered the dressing room. The emotional tug of war they had endured all day was finally demanding payment. First Timmy, and then Justin fell to their knees before their mothers and begged not to be forced to put on their sissy clothes. They even offered to go home clad in the revealing dance outfit.
Marge and Annie felt sorry for their anguished sons, but were determined to see things through. Brusquely they ordered the boys to their feet, with instructions to change into their hybrid sissy uniforms. Both women knew their mortified sons were close to having the last of their boyish pride crushed.
Based on her previous experience in dealing with Petticoated boys, Tina Bemis expected the boys to recoil at the prospect of being forced back into their sissyhood. As the mothers attempted to compel their errant sons into changing back into their hybrid uniforms she entered the dressing room with the standard cover-up for the dance uniform. While the boys appreciated the brief respite Tina's intrusion presented, they were taken aback as she handed them the pretty jumper. Numbly they took the feminine garments.
Not giving the boys or their mothers a chance to speak she told them point-blank, "These jumpers go with your dance uniforms. Yesterday you left before I could get them to you. You simply slip these on and you can come and go to class without changing here. Besides, you both look like girls in your uniforms and you'll look like girls wearing the jumpers. Since you seem to have adapted to impersonating girls, I'm sure being mistaken for a girl is much preferable to being identified as a sissy!"
Both boys blushed and fidgeted at her words because they both knew they were true. Now that they had the chance to retain their masquerade as girls and avoid the SISSY tag, they had second thoughts. Both boys wished they could take back their begging and pleading to be allowed to remain disguised as girls, however both knew they had trapped themselves. They had to accept the jumpers. Reluctantly they allowed their mothers to slip the feminine jumpers over their heads. Once more they were forced to examine their girlish reflections. The pink cotton jumper buttoned up the front. The princess seams and gathered waist accentuated the girlishness their slim figures. Satin rosebuds blossomed at the waistline to add to the dainty femininity. Both girlishly clad lads meekly turned about to allow their mothers to adjust the fitted waist by knotting the tie back belts snugly behind them forming the ends into perky bows. The boys knew they still looked like girls. They had gotten their wish, they wouldn't be leaving as sissies.
Marge and Annie couldn't believe that the two blushing pretty girls standing meekly before them were really their sons. Timmy and Justin had just as much trouble believing that they had been apparently transformed into girls. The mirrors in the dressing room didn't lie and the last harbored bit of masculine hope that they might be wrong about their feminine appearance disappeared once they saw that the other was totally believable as a girl. Tina Bemis was beaming, once more she had successfully be-miss'd boys.
Before the two crossdressed lads could come to grips with their dilemma, they were walking down the aisles of the mall. Anyone who saw the two proud mothers accompanying their bashful pretty daughters as they headed for supper knew they were happy.
Upon arriving at ADAM'S RIB RESTAURANT, the two girlish boys successfully attempted to mimic their mother's actions as they smoothed their skirts as they sat at the table.
Marge looked at Timmy and smiled. "That was very good, Tiffany. I'm proud of you!"
Annie beamed at Justin. "You did an excellent job of sitting in a skirt, too, Justine. I'm delighted with you!"
Both boys indignantly but quietly complained that they were not girls and didn't want to be called by the feminized versions of their names. They felt humiliated simply by being dressed as girls much less being addressed by a girls' name. Already they were forgetting their humiliation of being identified as a sissy.
Marge looked at Annie with a nasty look upon her face, Annie nodded her head in agreement. The unfortunate boys realized they should have kept quiet.
"So you two pretty little sissies would rather have us call you by your right names. How ungrateful can you be!" Scolded Marge vehemently.
"We're only trying to keep anyone from finding out that you're really boys, but you obviously want everyone to know that you really are boys!" Hissed Annie.
"You act as if WE were the blame for getting you into this mess in the first place! Were we the ones talking about Pamela Sue's panties? Were we the ones who have been misbehaving? NO, we've only been trying to help, but you're so thick you can't seem to understand that fact. So, if you want everybody to know that you're sissy boys instead of sweet pretty girls, we'll certainly oblige you," spat Marge.
Terror was clearly written across the pale faces of Timmy and Justin. Neither lad wanted to be mistaken for a girl or called by a girls' name, that was true. But both felt it would be far worse to be identified as a boy while looking so daintily girlish. Fear, anxiety, confusion, frustration, anger and doubt intermingled in their minds as they attempted to come to grips with their position.
After letting them stew in their fear for a few moments, Annie came to their rescue. With a smile that was almost a triumphant smirk she told them, "We can tell that you didn't understand why we called you by your girls' name. Now that you do understand, you should also accept that we will treat you as our daughters and expect you to behave accordingly. Just how do you think we felt when everyone was snickering about our sissy sons? We are just as embarrassed as you are when people call you a sissy."
"Even more so," responded Marge. "Since we are the ones who have raised you! They think it's our fault that you're a sissy!"
Both women paused as the waitress came and took their orders. Timmy and Justin used the respite to think about what their mothers had told them. Their anger and embarrassment about their situation had kept them from thinking that their mothers would feel ashamed of them for being a sissy. Both knew that their fathers were humiliated by their Petticoat Punishment. Their already low self-esteem dropped drastically and both fought back tears of frustration and embarrassment.
The women sensed the vulnerability of their sons, just as Mother Superior Mary Francis had predicted. The determined mothers went for the jugular in a bid to feminize their boys. "Since we see that you understand our mutual dilemma, I think we can safely assume that you will agree that it will be in everyone's best interest if we do all we can to keep people from discovering that you are really boys. What we will do is return to THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE and get you some skirts, blouses, and dresses for you to wear. That way you can dress and act as if you are girls rather that sissy boys. I'm sure we'd all feel better, don't you agree?" Marge asked the downcast lads.
They knew they were hopelessly trapped and out-maneuvered. Numbly both boys nodded reluctant agreement, not being able to voice the defeat they felt.
Annie twisted the dagger Marge had thrust into the boys' fragile masculinity. "From what Mother Superior Mary Francis stated, she'd be more than willing to allow you to attend school as girls rather than sissy boys if that's what you want to do. I think that would be the best solution. The boys certainly wouldn't dare to tease you. After a few days, everyone will get used to seeing you as Justine and Tiffany."
The boys looked up, obviously horrified at the idea of suddenly becoming full-time girls. They had been reluctantly willing to masquerade as girls while out in public to avoid the humiliation of the sissy label, but to go full-time as girls was something else entirely. Before they could voice their abhorrence of the idea, Marge jumped in. "Good, it's all settled then. From this moment until the end of the school year, Timothy and Justin no longer exist. Tiffany and Justine will be taking their places."
The look of resolve upon the women's faces terrified the boys. They desperately wanted to object to their sudden and unexpected forced entry into total girlhood. However, both knew that fighting their mothers' decision to have them become girls for the rest of the school year would only make them more determined to see that their plans would be fulfilled. Subdued and frustrated, they knew that for now they had no choice but to acquiesce to their mothers' "suggestions". Their only hope lay in their fathers' being able to force their mothers to back off. Their fate was now out of their all too girlish hands.
Tammy Endress almost leapt for joy when she saw two pale trembling pretty girls enter THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE with their mothers. She barely recognized them as the sissies she had helped fit with lingerie the day before. Tina had done an excellent job on them. Tammy knew from first hand experience how the boys must feel at that moment. The pleasant tingling the presence of the Petticoated boys created for Tammy yesterday returned, only now intensified ten-fold.
Tammy made a bee-line for the customers and met them at the same time Olivia arrived. "Well, this is a very pleasant surprise," Olivia greeted the customers. "I see that Tina has given you different ideas about how to handle your Petticoat Punishment."
Marge and Annie smiled and forced the feminized lads to stand in front of them facing Olivia and Tammy. "She certainly did," replied Marge. "Since these two rascals have to wear panties and anklets and keep their hair girlishly styled until the end of the school year, it'll be easier on all of us if no one knows that they're really boys. Having them go around looking very obviously like sissies for the last twenty four hours has wrought havoc with our lives. They look so adorable as girls, we decided to avoid the problems we've experienced of having them identified as sissies by having them live as girls."
"Well I can assure you that you're making the right decision," stated Olivia. "I've helped quite a few boys and even some men pick out appropriate feminine wardrobes to enable them to successfully masquerade as girls. Would you like to select a complete wardrobe of dresses, skirts, and blouses; including the girls' school uniform?"
"Yes," answered Annie. "But we don't want to spend a lot of money just yet. I think just a few basic outfits and the uniforms will do for now."
"An excellent choice," answered Olivia. "Tammy can take your DAUGHTERS to the changing room and help them strip down to their lingerie while we pick out some outfits. Have you decided on feminine names for your lovely girls?"
"Yes," replied Marge. "We'd like you to meet Tiffany and Justine." She indicated which red-faced boy/girl was which.
Turning to Tammy Olivia spoke again. "Tammy, please take Tiffany and Justine to the dressing room and prepare them to try on their new outfits."
Tammy smiled eagerly and grasped the hands of the frightened and embarrassed duo. The boys tried to pull out of Tammy's grip, but their mothers prevented them from backing away. While Marge and Annie wanted to feminize their sons, they weren't too sure about allowing a teenage girl to "prepare" the boys. Olivia accurately read the concern on their faces and laughed.
"Tammy knows how to handle special girls like Tiffany and Justine," Olivia reassured the mothers. "She knows just how they feel, their fears, confusion, and embarrassment. As a matter of fact, there is no one in this store with a better understanding of how your GIRLS feel than Tammy."
Olivia's reassurances left Marge and Annie confused while Timmy and Justin felt indignant and angry that a dumb girl, even one as cute as Tammy, could understand what they were going through at the moment. Before they could say anything, Olivia went on to explain, "Tammy is my daughter. As you can see she's a very feminine, pretty, and vivacious fourteen year old girl. What you can't see is that nine months ago she was my son Tommy."
Marge, Annie, Timmy, and Justin all gaped at Tammy as the pert girl blushed and performed a modified curtsey while still retaining her firm grip upon the hands of the sissified boys. None of them could believe that the cute girl they beheld could ever have been a boy. They all knew she was one of the perky Varsity Cheerleaders.
Everything about Tammy proclaimed her absolute girlishness. She wore a charming white pure cotton button front peasant blouse frilled with ruffles at the collar and puffed sleeves. The low scooped neck allowed a view of her burgeoning cleavage. The pull-on, elasticized back, flirty bandanna print cotton denim prairie skirt had a ruffled and tiered eyelet lace front kissed with satin rosebuds and a tooled leather belt. Classic brown leather Mary-Jane shoes with delicate floral embroidery at the toes accentuated the soft girlishness of her outfit. The straight bangs of her long silken black hair kissed her delicate eyebrows while the rest was pulled back into a high bouncy ponytail tied with a denim ribbon bow. Tammy giggled at their astonished looks which caused her black eyes to flash mischievously.
Marge recovered from the shocking revelation first, shook her head a bit in amazement, then a broad smile appeared upon her face. "Tammy, I never would have suspected that you're a boy. Why you even appear to have breasts."
Tammy blushed but retained her smile. "I'm not a boy anymore," she stated softly. "I've had all my nasty male parts removed. My breasts are real and when I'm old enough, all of me will be a real girl." Her words were full of deep felt desire.
By that time Annie had recovered her senses and was very interested in the obvious changes Tammy had undergone. "Did removing your male parts make you grow breasts?"
"No," answered Olivia. "Female hormones prescribed by Dr. Makes-Shemanski at THE ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER have given Tammy her girlish figure. Removing her male parts simply eliminated all those nasty male attitudes that are so annoying."
Marge and Annie looked at one another and smiled. Timmy and Justin both saw their glance and knew what their mothers were thinking. Instantly both boys tried to bolt for the door of the store. Tammy had noticed the boys watching their mothers and had felt them tense up so she was ready when they moved. As the boys attempted to step around their mothers, Tammy used her ballet training to pirouette. Since she had retained a solid grasp upon the terrified boys' hands as she made her dainty turn, she transformed their energy and direction. The two boys were pulled up short and fell backwards against each other. The bone clunking sound of crashing heads was clearly audible. The two lads fell to the floor in a moaning, dazed heap, their hands still firmly in Tammy's grasp.
Marge took Timmy's hand while Annie took Justin's hand from Tammy. Both mothers looked angrily at their groggy, almost senseless sons as they harshly yanked them to their feet. "Please call the clinic and let them know we're bringing in two wild sissy boys," stated Marge firmly as she and Annie led the muddled, whimpering girlish looking boys from the store.
By the time the boys had regained their senses they were already being led into THE ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. Marge and Annie were more than a match for the futile struggles of their sissified offspring as they tried to keep from entering the clinic. As a matter of fact the boys' fruitless resistance only served to intensify the desire of their mothers to rid themselves of their macho headaches. The clinic receptionist had reacted swiftly to the tip off by Olivia that the mothers were bringing their rebellious sissy sons to the clinic. As a result, two nurses were ready and waiting, each armed with a syringe containing a powerful fast-acting sedative. Timmy and Justin ceased their fruitless struggling about 30 seconds after the contents of the syringes entered their sissified bodies. Both sagged limply as they were held up by the nurse and their mother.
Thirty minutes later, Dr. Makes-Shemanski left the boys sedated and pumped full of time-released female hormones that would completely feminize their bodies over the next three months. The duo spent their last night as boys securely strapped into beds in one of the Clinic's hospital rooms. As she left the sleeping boys, Dr. Makes-Shemanski carried vials of their sperm to the sperm bank for storage. She was becoming quite adept at "milking" boys for their donations. Carla Fake brought Marge and Annie the required legal forms before they left to confront their husbands. Their resolve to eliminate the problems of their errant sons had been firmly set by their resistance and struggles. All they had to do was have their husbands sign the necessary forms.
Joe Davis and Dave Bowers were still not able to accept the sissy punishment of their sons. Their wive's condemnation of their fathering abilities, both knew, had been warranted. Yet in typical male fashion they sought to slide the blame elsewhere, not wanting to accept the responsibility. As a result they had spent the second afternoon of their sons' sissification getting plastered. While they drank they commiserated with each other about the shrews they had married. Neither had the courage to admit what they both knew to be the truth. They had left the raising and disciplining of their sons to their wives. And why not, they rationalized, after all it was a woman's job to raise the kids. As the afternoon passed into evening they grew steadily more inebriated. Their moods changed along with their alcohol consumption as they went from anger to belligerence to melancholy to hopelessness. Finally they staggered from the bar after the bartender refused to serve them anymore drinks. It was just after midnight when they finally made it back to the apartment building.
Marge and Annie lost no time in haranguing the drunken men about their callous and uncaring attitudes towards their sons. Neither man any longer possessed the mental agility to argue with or refute their wife's justified condemnation. Their lapse into barely conscious hopelessness left them open and even wanting to be punished. Marge and Annie made the men sit in the living room of the Davis home. Annie went to bed while Marge stayed up and chewed the stupefied men out for their pigheaded actions. Marge plied them with NO-DOZE and coffee until they reached the point where they were unable to fall asleep. After four hours, Annie returned and Marge slept. Neither man was allowed a moment's respite or sleep. By morning, their drunkenness had passed leaving them quite exhausted and hung-over while the caffeine had hyped them up. In addition, the constant haranguing they had endured had left them with no doubts that they were completely responsible for their son's misbehavior. In fact they were quite stupefied and brainwashed. Without allowing the men a chance to shower or change, Marge and Annie took the grungy men to see Dr. Alterson at ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES COUNSELING CLINIC.
Dr. Alterson had been briefed by Dr. Makes-Shemanski and by eight o'clock had the two men thoroughly hypnotized. Once they were under, she turned them over to their wives for whatever programing they wanted to do. In their exhausted state, they were supple and quickly submerged, willingly acquiescing to their wives' demands. All the legal forms for surgery and name changes were signed and notarized in the offices of LYMASTER ASSOCIATES at nine o'clock.
At nine thirty Timmy and Justin were rolled into the surgery where Dr. Balkut waited. By eleven o'clock, Tiffany and Justine were resting comfortably in the recovery room, Dr. Balkut was happily preparing two new displays of testicles and penis for the trophy case in her office. Dr. Alterson was bringing the two mesmerized fathers out of their trance while their wives sat smugly and watched.
Joe and Dave were flabbergasted when they realized that they had approved of the complete emasculation of their sons. They recalled sitting down with Dr. Makes-Shemanski as she explained what procedures would be performed on the boys and what the subsequent female hormone treatments would do to their bodies. They remembered signing the legal documents agreeing to the surgery, hormone therapy, and name changes. Every detail was crystal clear in their memories, including the fact that they fully understood what each document meant and what each procedure would do to their sons. At no time could they recall questioning or doubting the wisdom of transforming their sons into daughters. Now it was too late. The deeds were already done. Marge and Annie took their stunned, exhausted and still hung-over husbands home, gave them the tranquilizers Dr. Alterson had prescribed and put them to bed before returning to the clinic and their pretty new daughters.
Daniel and Pamela Sue, along with their classmates, wondered what had become of Timmy and Justin. Had the boys been pulled from school? Had they been expelled? Or had they, as someone suggested, been forced from boyhood into girlhood like Jennifer Jane Ladd. That alternative really bothered Daniel and terrified Pamela Sue. Daniel just couldn't imagine a boy being forced to become a girl. The idea was horrifying. Pamela Sue knew only too well that a boy could be forced to become a girl. She too was terrified by that idea. No one had the courage to ask Miss Alder where Timmy and Justin were, they all just waited, the two seats remaining ominously vacant.
Once more Irene waited outside the classroom. Mother Superior Mary Francis had already told her that Timmy and Justin were now Tiffany and Justine. It took all of her willpower to restrain the thrill she felt about the swiftness of their transformation. Pamela Sue was to be kept in the dark as to the fate of her buddies. Upon entering the classroom, Irene greeted Nancy and remarked on the fact that she hadn't seen Timmy and Justin. The wink that passed between the two women was missed by the distraught Pamela Sue. That comment caused the distraught Pamela Sue to break down and cry on her grandmother's shoulder. Once more Irene led the trembling girlish boy home where she and Mary reinforced her all too girlish emotions, feelings, and reactions. Thus they used the transformation of Tiffany and Justine to bolster the transformation of Pamela Sue.
That afternoon Daniel glumly responded to Gwen's questions as to how the day had gone for Timmy and Justin. Once more she closely watched her nephew's reaction as he made a stuttered reply. Since the office of LADD'S REALTY AND INSURANCE was in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL with THE ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER, she already knew what had happened to the boys. She was careful to sound sympathetic to Daniel's uncertainties and not let him know that his two buddies were no longer boys.
Tiffany and Justine cried all day Thursday once they realized what had been done to them. Dr. Alterson spent several hours with them helping them to understand and accept their new girlishness. What finally sank in was that they could no longer be considered a sissy. Just as they had looked for the anonymity being mistaken for a girl gave them when they were recognized as being a sissy, they now had the same advantage since they were, for almost all intents and purposes, girls. Daily sessions with the two new girls and their stupefied fathers would help them all come to grips with the reality and irreversibility of their status.
Saturday morning two shy, pretty girls left the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. Before heading home they stopped in TRANSFORMATION STYLING where Susan Bangs had her beauticians start electrolysis and apply permanent make-up to the reluctant girl/boys. The blusher created pretty rosy cheeks, pink lipstick shaped pouty girlish lips, dark eyeliner and mascara outlined their big eyes, and pale blue eyeshadow accented their wide, innocent eyes. Numbed by the sight of their now permanently feminine faces, they meekly accompanied their mothers to THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE where a very aroused Tammy Endress helped outfit them in their new girls' school uniform. As they looked at their reflections and each other they could not help but blush at what they beheld. Standing side by side were two demure and quite lovely perfectly made-up pre-teen girls clad in the school's cute uniform. The snug sleeveless scoop necked hot pink velveteen jumpers fit snugly about their pert torsos while the gently flaring pleated skirts swung saucily about their smooth thighs two inches above their pretty knees. The soft pale pink nylon blouses had wide Peter Pan collars of delicate lace that lay atop the shoulder straps of the jumpers. The flaring two inch cuffs of the blouse's long sleeves were made of the same fragile lace. The pale pink nylon kneesox and T-strap hot pink patent leather shoes matched the colors of the jumper and blouse. Their bouncy brown ponytails were each secured by intertwined ribbons, one of pale pink and the other of hot pink, formed into a bow to complete the matching outfit and added to their fragile girlishness.
As they took in their new personas, both knew that they were now girls. Sighing with reluctant acceptance, they meekly left with their mothers, wearing the pretty uniforms to go home. Tammy Endress gave each of the new girls a warm, welcoming hug before they left. Each felt their flat chests clad in the empty training bras pressing against the warm firm flesh of Tammy's pert bosom securely encased in her lacy bra. Both shivered as they wondered how long it would be until their breasts swelled to fill out their girlish bosoms. Strangely, both hoped it wouldn't be to long.
As planned, Gwen brought Daniel to the mall on Saturday morning. The morose boy was lost in dire thoughts about the fate of his buddies. For lunch Gwen took Daniel to ADAM'S RIB RESTAURANT. There they met Lydia Ladd, Jennifer Jane, and Jane Charles. Daniel was beside himself when the conversation turned to the "missing" boys. JJ giggled as she suggested the duo had been admitted to THE ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER to be permanently transformed into girls. By the time the meal ended, he was totally flabbergasted by JJ's tale of her own castration and penectomy. That evening before she sent Daniel to bed, Gwen told him that if he didn't straighten out, he could well find himself enjoying a brief visit to the clinic. The idea totally floored and terrified the lad. Nightmares filled what little sleep he managed to have that night.
Monday morning the arrival of Tiffany and Justine in the classroom caused quite a stir. The remaining boys were totally stunned and flabbergasted that the two toughest guys in their class could be so utterly and permanently transformed into demure young ladies in less than a week. At first the girls were skeptical that the two were no longer boys. Linda Evers demanded that Tiffany and Justine show that they were no longer boys. At first both refused and the girls used that refusal as proof that they were still boys. Reluctantly they finally bowed to the pressure and agreed to show Linda and one other girl. Much to Pamela Sue's shock and dismay, Linda picked her to be the other witness. Most reluctantly the two boy/girls submitted to a quick check in the girls' lavatories. Pamela Sue was left numb and speechless when she saw that all their male parts had been removed. Linda giggled and stated that she felt they deserved what they got before quickly spreading the word that Tiffany and Justine had indeed been physically transformed into girls. The rest of the girls were as shocked at the obvious transformation of the duo as the boys had been. Only instead of feeling fear and disgust as the boys did, they were delighted! Some of the bolder girls even suggested that all the boys should undergo similar transformations. Miss Alder, their teacher, smiled at the girls’ suggestion and made sure that no one hassled the two pretty new girls.
The person who had the worst time dealing with the totality of their transformation was pretty Pamela Sue. During her week as the new girl in class, Pamela Sue had been accepted by the girls and lusted after by the guys. The first day had been rough, but the quick action by Miss Alder in punishing Timmy, Justin, and Daniel had taken the pressure away. The second day, everyone was fascinated by the sissy outfits of Timmy and Justin, which allowed Pamela Sue to ease into the flow of being a girl. The balance of the week had gone smoothly as everyone wondered what had happened to Timmy and Justin. No one but Linda Evers paid a lot of attention to the new girl in class, so Pamela Sue had been able to slip into a comfortable pattern of shy, quiet, girlishness. Miss Alder made sure that Pamela Sue behaved in a completely feminine manner at all times. Linda virtually talked Pamela Sue's pretty ears off as she recounted every bit of gossip and explained the behavior of every member of the class. Poor Pamela Sue even had to feign horror as she listened to tales of how lucky she was that the nastiest boy in the class had disappeared after killing a man!
Pamela Sue felt absolutely horrified after seeing for herself what had happened to her two best friends. The glaring fact that they had gotten into trouble for teasing her after her partial transformation caused her to now blame herself for their changes. Since their unexplained absence she had guiltily wondered what had happened to the two guys, now she knew. While she had been forced to dress and behave as a girl, she still retained all of her manly apparatus. Obviously Timmy and Justin had not fared as well. Every time she had to relieve herself and saw her hidden masculine parts she felt ill.
In a guilty attempt to make the two new girls feel comfortable, Pamela Sue went out of her way to be nice to them. When the other girls in the class balked at accepting Tiffany and Justine, Pamela Sue hesitantly chided them. When they told her she didn't understand how nasty the two had been when they were boys, Pamela Sue told them their transformation should be more than enough punishment for their past transgressions. Then she added that if they didn't help the two frightened girls feel comfortable and accepted, they would once more become a problem for the class. The only way to get them to become positive members of their class, she told them, would be to make Tiffany and Justine feel wanted. Shyly she reminded them that they had done so with her, and that they hadn't known anything at all about her. Their unquestioning acceptance had made her feel better about all the abrupt changes she'd gone through, changes she assured them were just as drastic as those Tiffany and Justine were experiencing. Once Pamela Sue saw they were wavering and beginning to feel bad about their harsh attitude towards the former boys, she cinched her case by stating quite sincerely that she was glad to be accepted by them and was trying her best to be a part of the group. After a brief pause to let her words sink into the girls she added that she believed Tiffany and Justine would do the same. Linda Evers jumped right in and told the other girls that Pamela Sue was right and that they had better make Tiffany and Justine feel welcome. Much to Pamela Sue's delight, her appeal had worked!
By the end of the day Tiffany and Justine both thanked Pamela Sue and Linda for their help in gaining the acceptance of the girls. The four girls became fast friends, with the chatterbox Linda becoming the defacto head of the other rather reticent girls.
Daniel was overwhelmed by the transformation of his buddies into the cute girls that took their vacated seats. Sitting directly behind Justine and across the aisle from Tiffany unnerved him completely. His gruff manners and cocky attitude failed. Numbly he went through the day, wondering how the guys could stand what had happened to them. That led him to the horrifying idea of how he'd handle it if his aunt carried out her threat to have the same done to him.
By the end of their first week as girls, Tiffany and Justine were easily slipping into their new personas. Unlike Pamela Sue, who still felt guilty for her masquerade and harbored a desire to return to her masculinity, the duo knew there was no going back to what had been. They had no choice but to go on with their now girlish lives. Their acceptance of their girlishness made Pamela Sue feel even worse. She started having guilt induced nightmares about her male equipment. As the week progressed, she started to become physically ill whenever she had to touch her masculinity.
Irene and Mary were kept informed of Pamela Sue's progress at school by Nancy Alder. Both women were fascinated by the ultimate Petticoat Punishment of Justin and Timothy and stunned by their surgical transformation. Nancy suggested they get in touch with Dr. Helen Alterson to learn more about the methods used to accomplish the transformation. They realized that Pamela Sue's obvious guilt over her unintentional role in Timmy and Justin being altered into Tiffany and Justine was the cause of her growing discomfort and illness. Irene and Mary decided to take advantage of her vulnerability.
Dr. Helen Alterson met with the two women. Their story surprised her. Once she heard what they had lived through and what they had done to Joey, she congratulated them for their successful efforts. Helen decided to ask Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski to join them in their plot to salvage Joey. After hearing their tale, Sandra suggested that Pamela Sue undergo the same surgical procedures that Tiffany and Justin received, promising that no one would have to know, thus keeping Joey Garth's disappearance a mystery. Susan Lymaster was called in to handle the legal end of establishing a proper legal identity for Pamela Sue James.
Irene and Mary sat Pamela Sue down and told her that they planned to have her undergo the same procedures that Tiffany and Justine had received. They also told her that the legal paperwork had already been started to make her identity as Pamela Sue James legitimate. Pamela Sue turned quite pale as she realized there would be no way back to her boyhood once she underwent the surgery. Part of her wanted to have it done and get on with her happy girlish life. Another part of her wanted to flee. Unfortunately, she had no where to run and if she did, she'd have to do so as a girl. The more she thought about it, the more she realized the surgery was her only real choice. She realized that as long as she kept her male equipment that her gender dilemma was making her ill and the only way to stop the see-saw battle of her gender identity was to get rid of the offensive male parts of her anatomy. Once she faced the truth, she reluctantly agreed that she had to have the procedures done.
Pamela told her friends in school that she and her Grandmother had to return to the west coast for a week to formalize the legal guardianship. Two weeks after Justine and Tiffany rejoined their class, Pamela Sue left for a week. When she returned, paler and a bit more nervous than she had been, everyone assumed the trip had been quite an ordeal. When Pamela Sue told her classmates she'd rather not talk about the trip or her past, the quavering of her soft voice forced her friends to honor her request. Pamela Sue was glad that she no longer had the option of returning to her boyhood. Being stuck between genders as she was had been too unnerving. Now that it was all over she easily slipped into her girlhood. Her only problem was that she just couldn't get used to looking between her smooth legs and seeing her girlishness. Another factor that helped ease her troubled mind was the vial of her sperm securely stored in the sperm bank of the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER.
By the middle of February, Pamela Sue, Tiffany Davis, Justine Bowers, and Linda Evers were close friends. At Gwen's urging, Pamela enrolled in METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE to join Tiffany and Justin in their classes. Linda joined them following week. Tina taught the four ballet, tap, and jazz dancing, along with some acrobatics to prepare them for membership in the ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL JUNIOR VARSITY CHEERLEADING SQUAD. Tina's past success with the other boy/girls and her close association with the school virtually assured the four that they would make the squad next year. Tina beamed as she watched the four giggling pre-teens go through their girlish routines.
Dr. Sarah Balkut had been delighted to be able to add another display to the growing weird collection exhibited in her trophy case. Dr. Helen Alterson, Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski, and Lydia Ladd found themselves fascinated and drawn to the bizarre exhibit. The four women began to hold weekly meetings in Dr. Balkut's office so they could enjoy the spectacle. It wasn't long until they were enjoying much more than the sight of the displays. Their lesbian trysts were quite erotic and satisfying for all of them. The only one of the four who still maintained a heterosexual relationship was Sandra. During the warm afterglow of their sexual bliss, the four would discuss the males they had under treatment. Sandra kept them up to date on the developments and discoveries from ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES RESEARCH CENTER.
One of the outgrowths of their meetings was that Lydia decided to sponsor a conference to coordinate and organize the many diverse efforts of transforming boys into girls. The conference was held in LADD'S EXCHANGE THEATER. Attending were most of the denizens of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL.
Susan Lymaster and Dave Getzoff were there to offer legal advice. Jane Clipp and Linda Almen offered their bookkeeping services. Carla Fake keep accurate minutes of the many meetings. Naturally Dr. Helen Alterson, Dr. Sarah Balkut, and Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski were there to share their medical expertise. The nuns of ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL, Mother Superior Mary Francis, Sister Faith Beggs, Sister Rebecca Bomboy, and Sister Marsha Blushing were there to share their proficiency in Petticoat Discipline and the function of B.E.L.L.E. Nancy Alder attended as representative of the teachers of ST. FRANCIS. Victoria Makes-Shemanski used her military background to keep order by serving as moderator. Susan Bangs attended to share her experience as a beautician, especially the use of electrolysis and permanent make-up as means of irreversibly transforming a boy's appearance to that of a girl. Doris Fairchild and Verna Freidman served as the caterers. Gina Freidman made all the travel arrangements for guests and speakers. Olivia Endress shared her knowledge of fashions and training devises such as corsets as ways to transform boys. Janet Falter showed how something as simple as wearing girls' shoes could serve to reduce an obnoxious boy. Kaye and Andrea Bloom answered questions on how to pharmaceutically sedate rowdy boys and hormonally aid transformations. Tina Bemis shared her skills and background in using dance training to soften a boy and give him grace. Wanda Wails explained how music lessons, both voice and instrumental, served to feminize a boy. Pamela Mannering demonstrated how deportment classes and training in the traditional feminine arts served to reduce even the most belligerent boy into a demure lass. Pamela Mannering and Beverly Eveland, who had recently opened METAMORPHOSIS CLUB and METAMORPHOSIS PRESCHOOL & DAYCARE, demonstrated how professional babysitting of preschool and elementary age boys could be used to coerce them into feminine attitudes and actions. Janet Getzoff served as research specialist and archivist. Irene Alterio and Mary Exmann were there to share their personal experiences and ordeals. Annie Bowers and Marge Davis were their to share their recent success in Petticoating their sons.
George Gehman, recently hired to operate the LADD'S EXCHANGE THEATER and CINEMAS complex, demonstrated his abilities to set up and run a smooth conference. Gwen Deeter served as accommodation coordinator, helping Jane Charles in her new position as manager of the newly opened LADD'S EXCHANGE INN.
The conference lasted a week. Much was accomplished and numerous ideas exchanged. Everyone was excited about the prospects of establishing a nationwide organization dedicated to the feminization of boys and men. B.E.L.L.E. (Boys Echoing Lacy Lass Essence), the pen-pal organization established by Mother Superior Mary Francis would serve as a base for the organization. The pen-pal club would remain intact and most likely serve more feminized lads. The BELLE AUXILIARY already supplied ideas and advice for those who were using or thinking about Petticoat Discipline via a monthly newsletter. Many mothers, aunts, grandmothers, and stepmothers received the newsletter and shared it with friends. It was decided to expand the newsletter to include a mail order support catalog.
The BELLE GROUP, as the new operations were called, also served the general public from their offices in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. Lydia had been looking to set up businesses in those areas and thus had already built areas on the second floor of the mall to accommodate the new enterprises. Lydia had also already found women qualified to run the various aspects of the project. Once more she used her unflinching financial backing to help the neophyte entrepreneurs get started. All were open and fully functional by April.
Joyce Petty opened BELLE PHOTO photography studios which would take the photos needed for the newsletter and catalog. An entire printing operation, BELLE PUBLICATIONS, operated by Dorothy Lacey was set up to publish the newsletter, catalog, and instructional and how-to books. BELLE SOUNDS recording studio was established by Debra Bliss to record advertisements, instructional, how-to, and subliminal hypnotic tapes. Shirley Webb used her television experience to set up BELLE BROADCASTING, a video recording studio to produce instructional and how-to video tapes as well as advertizing commercials for the businesses. Beverly Blossom set up BELLE COMMUNICATIONS to solicit outside advertising and coordinate the distribution of the pen-pal club material, photographs, publications, tapes, and videos. Faye Conzelman set up BELLE ADVERTIZING to create and market advertisements. Cynthia Childress used her mail order background to establish BOYS WERE US, the catalog that would market the various items, herbs, drugs, make-up, clothing, and devices to aid in the feminization of boys and men. In conjunction with ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES RESEARCH CENTER she also ran BOYS WERE US MANUFACTURING CENTER where the various specialty items could be created and assembled.
The catalog was an immediate success. The volume of mail order business surprised everyone. Among the many items offered were female hormone enriched cosmetics, toiletries, vitamins, skin creams, and depilatories that would soften a male's skin and body, changing it from masculine to feminine. Others contained male hormone suppressor. Special toothpastes and mouthwashes contained female hormones and powerful astringents which would shrink vocal cords thus raising a male's voice to a feminine timbre. Various gaffs were available to hide male organs. These ranged from those that merely tucked to those that reduced to those that reshaped. Some were even designed to give the external appearance of a feminine groin. Breast pads, falsies, and mastectomy inserts in a multitude of sizes and degrees of realism were listed. Female clothing and sissy male clothing were available. Books, pamphlets, tapes, and videos on almost every appropriate subject were inventoried. These included "How to change...", "How to train...", "How to trick...", "How to encourage...", "Instructions for...", "Hypnotic message for...", and "Subliminal suggestion for...". Also included were sneaky high tech devices that would electrically reduce or eliminate masculinity and/or enhance or develop femininity. Some were disguised to appear as normal male wear that the unsuspecting male would wear without protest until the changes became too pronounced.
Dr. Margo Spayd and Dr. Helga Halteman headed the two main research and development groups in ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES RESEARCH CENTER. Both were quite imaginative and brilliant. Since the two single women had started with the center at almost the same time, they found it convenient to share a house. Neither was interested in men. Both were too emotionally unsure of themselves to try lesbianism. During the last year as they grew to know each other, they found themselves drawn closer. What started out as massages slowly evolved into erotic encounters. On New Year's Eve they shared a bottle of champagne. The bubbly drink loosened their inhibitions, and their loneliness surfaced. As they comforted each other after their bout of tears, their tender caresses quickly took on a highly erotic nature. They woke up in bed together, cuddled together, basking in the warm, loving afterglow of their mutual orgasms. After that night, the duo slept together every night.
As a young child Margo had watched her often drunken macho father beat and rape her mother. When she was six her father beat her mother to death. The rest of her childhood was spent in foster homes. A deep seated dislike of bossy, domineering, overly masculine men became an unflinching part of her make-up. She worked and studied hard all through her convoluted youth. As a result she earned academic scholarships to put herself through engineering school. All of her energies had been devoted to proving she was as good as any male. Thus she found her growing love affair with Helga most satisfying. For the first time in her life she was happy and content. The last thing she wanted was for their domestic life to change.
Helga Halteman's background was even more convoluted and complex. Her grandfather, Dr. Herman Halteman, had been a brilliant research doctor in Germany during the 1930's. When the war broke out, he unflinchingly volunteered to serve the Fatherland. The SS snapped him up before he could get into the regular military. They assigned him to a concentration camp where the Germans had already started carting people into enslavement and liquidation. Although he didn't agree with the Nazi philosophy, he never the less leapt at the chance to conduct his research on humans. The SS hierarchy recognized his brilliance and encouraged him to investigate ways of improving and enlarging the MASTER RACE. His efforts focused on transforming the inferior jews, gypsies, slavs, and poles into the genetically superior Aryan race. His goal was to transform the suffering hordes in the camps into acceptable blonde, blue-eyed supermen.
During the last weeks of the war, he and several other top Nazi researchers were notified to gather their research materials and families. The SS took the scientists and their notes and families and rushed them to a waiting submarine. The silent terrifying voyage to South America was uneventful. In Paraguay they established the hidden remnants of the Third Reich and set up the researchers to continue their efforts. Dr. Halteman knew the potential that the research could accomplish and willingly embraced the Nazi philosophy.
His son Eric joined him, as did his grandsons Mark and Wilhelm. His wife, daughters, daughter-in-law, and granddaughters were expected to be good women, tending the home, supporting their men-folk and raising lots of children to repopulate the resurgent Reich. Helga was the rebellious granddaughter. She wanted more than motherhood, she wanted to help attain their goals.
Herman Halteman, ever the stern German patriarch, became a soft touch for his feisty granddaughter. In an attempt to humor her, he allowed her to use the typing skills she had learned to transfer the years of voluminous research notes into a database for easier cross-reference and data retrieval. Helga, along with others, transcribed the years of research. The monumental task jaded her image of the Master Race and revealed their inhumanity. She grew to detest the patronizing way all the men treated women. On holiday to Buenos Aires, she stealthily contacted the Jewish Defense League. Her detailed information confirmed their long-held suspicions. In exchange for a college scholarship in the United States, she fed the Jews all the data they requested.
When the avenging Israeli commandos swept into the Nazi settlement, the ensuing destruction was virtually complete. All of her family and most residents lived, but the records and notes of their research were destroyed. The Nazi camp was devastated. When Herman saw the years of work go up in smoke, he took his life. Eric packed up his family and moved to the U.S.A. still maintaining the sexist attitudes of the Nazis and set up a medical practice. Helga chafed at those restrictions and expectations. True to their word, the Jewish Defense League saw to it that Helga received a scholarship. Eric forbid his daughter to get an education, but since Helga was of age, she left anyway, glad to be rid of her overbearing family. No one was aware that amongst her meager possessions she hid the only complete set of back-up disks of the detailed research.
Helga proceeded to earn dual doctorate degrees in biology and chemistry. Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski had known Helga when they attended college together, thus her selection as head of the chemistry and biological development of the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. When Helga discovered the aim of the center, she leapt at the chance to get back at men for their expectations of the proper role for women. All the vast data concerning chemicals and compounds to alter human beings came with her.
April brought about a major change for both Helga and Margo. The medical practice established by Dr. Eric Halteman and his sons was sued into bankruptcy. Unable to face this last failure, Eric poisoned virtually all of his family. The only survivors were four grandsons who were enrolled in a military academy and Helga. As the only surviving adult of her family, Helga made the arrangements for the burials and settlement of the estates with the aid of LYMASTER ASSOCIATES. She became legal guardian for her nephews. To her disgust, she found them already firmly imbued with the macho philosophy of her father and brothers, reinforced by the military academy. Helga had the boys promptly removed from the school, moved into the home she shared with Margo and enrolled in ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Both she and Margo were determined to straighten the four boys out.
Petticoating Encouraged
Ladd's Exchange Mall
Book 3 Part A
by
Jennifer Sue
Saturday evening Helga Halteman paced back and forth as she surveyed the hard faces of her nephews as they sat in the living room. Her lover and co-worker Margo Spayd sat in her recliner, watching expectantly. Seated in a comfortable chair was the eldest, fourteen year old Eric. Beside him upon the sofa sat his thirteen year old cousin Marc, his twelve year old brother Wendal, and Marc's eleven year old brother Ramon. The four boys all bore looks of sullen impatience. The tension in the room was so thick you could almost cut it. The last ten days had been quite an ordeal for all six of them.
Helga thought back to the last time she had seen the boys. Eric had been three, Ramon just an infant. The parting had been rough. The extended family lived in a huge old farmhouse, quite similar to the home she now owned and in which they sat. Her father, Eric, was the stern patriarch of the family. Her older brothers, Mark and Wilhelm, were red-faced with rage, only held back from physically restraining her by her calm father. His demeanor scared her more than her brother's anger.
"Once you walk out that door, Helga, don't bother to come back." His stiff bearing and heavy accent revealed his German SS background. "I'll not have a child of mine disobey my orders, especially a girl!"
Just barely she controlled the tremors she felt about to engulf her as she picked up the single battered suitcase she had packed. With her back stiff, she turned and walked out the door. The entire time she walked down the dirt driveway, she waited for someone to charge after her to bring her back. When she reached the road, she breathed easier, but until she was actually on the bus, she had been quite apprehensive.
Over the years, she had faithfully sent Christmas, Easter, and Birthday cards, but never received a thing in return. When she received the phone call from the State Police, she had not really been surprised.
The medical practice of her physician father and brothers had been sued for sexual misconduct and malpractice. The resulting settlements would bankrupt the family. The proud patriarch could not accept this last defeat. Methodically he poisoned his entire family except for Helga and the four boys who were off at a tough military academy.
Even after all that had happened Helga felt duty bound to her family. The strong blood is thicker than water mind-set demanded that she respond. After making arrangements with LYMASTER ASSOCIATES for legal aid she returned home to assume control and make all necessary preparations for the burials and settlement of the estate. It was quite obvious that nothing would remain of the estate after all the debts and punitive awards were paid off.
The boys had been sent home for the funerals. They had been told little of Helga except that she was a renegade and had betrayed the family. Their obedience of Helga had been on shaky ground, only the fact that she was doing what had to be done consoled their manly pride. After the burials Helga escorted them back to the school, where they were refused readmission since March and April's tuition had not been paid. The estate could not pay the past due bill, nor could Helga. As their legal guardian she had no choice but to bring them home with her. She was no more happy about the their situation than they.
Although the boys understood the circumstances of their having to come live with their Aunt Helga, they were far from content. Their lives had been male dominated, taking orders from a woman was unheard of in their experience. To have that woman be an exiled lesbian family member made the problem considerably worse. In short, they were male chauvinists par excellent. A major confrontation was rapidly building.
Taking a deep breath Helga spoke. "All right, boys. Let's get things out into the open. None of us is happy with what has happened. You have no family but me and I'm legally responsible for you until you turn eighteen. Those are the hard facts. Now we have to live with them. The way you lived in the past is gone. You will not live like the male chauvinists your fathers and grandfather were." She could see them start to bristle so she quickly shut them down by continuing. ""You can see where that kind of attitude got them! As long as you live under my roof, you'll live by my rules. Is that clear?"
The three younger boys glanced uncertainly at Eric. Eric had already assumed the role of family patriarch much to Helga's dismay. Eric was fully aware that his brother and cousins looked to him for guidance, inside his stomach was churning. The confrontation he knew was coming had arrived. Now he had to be a man. Calling upon the stoicism the military academy had bestowed upon him, Eric stood and looked directly at his aunt. "There is another option," he spoke coolly trying to hide his sweaty palms. He didn't like playing this role. "You could take us back home and turn us over to the county as orphans. You really don't have to keep us. Especially under the circumstances." His meaningful glance at Margo left the explanation of those circumstances quite unnecessary. Breathing a bit easier now that it was out in the open he settled back into the chair, having successfully thrown down the gauntlet.
Margo smiled a shark's smile that sent a shiver of dread through all four boys. Helga spoke softly but firmly. "You are family. I won't give you up to strangers. You will live here, attend ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL and learn to be decent human beings. I refuse to allow you to grow up to be NAZIS like your fathers."
That once more raised the boys' hackles, they were ready for a fight. But family unity, at any cost, had been ingrained in them from birth. Eric hastily tried to find a solution to their dilemma. In addition, he realized that they could not win a fight against these determined women. Unfortunately his mouth opened before he could think of a way out. "There is nothing wrong with the way our family lived," he stated vehemently. "There is a lot wrong with the way you live." As soon as the words were out, Eric knew he'd gone too far, but it was too late to take the words back.
Now it was Helga's turn to bristle. Before she could respond Margo spoke. "You boys seem to think the fact that Helga and I are lovers is wrong. You are entitled to your opinion. Even if it is incorrect, we will respect your RIGHT to hold that opinion. However, you are not entitled to disobey your Aunt. If she says you will live here and abide by our rules, that's exactly what will happen. We have ways to make sure that happens!"
The boys' anger was evident. So was their apprehension. They all now realized they were in for a tough time. Helga stepped in to make an effort to diffuse the pending explosion. "All right, let's not let this discussion get out of hand. You'll have to accept the simple fact that you're going to be living here. The rules are simple. You will be polite, obedient, and respectful of Margo as well as me. You will be polite and respectful of each other. You will stay out of trouble and do your school work and chores. Further clarification of your expected behavior will be given when appropriate. We'll give you the next few days to adapt to the changes, after that, we'll take firm steps to insure that you follow our desires. If you cooperate, we'll all get along just fine. I'll see that you get all you need and will reward good behavior. Now I think it best if we all go to bed. It's been a long day for all of us."
The boys silently followed Eric's lead as he left the room. Helga collapsed upon the sofa and cradled her aching head in her hands, attempting to will the impending migraine to go away. Margo waited until the boys had climbed the stairs before speaking.
"I don't think they'll cooperate willingly," she spoke with a hint of glee in her voice. "They present us with quite a challenge. I think it would be best for all of us if we use the boys to test some of our developments."
Helga glanced up with a surprised expression upon her face. Gazing at Margo for a few moments she thought about the import of her words. For the first time in the last week a smile slowly filled her haggard face. "I think you may be right," she stated softly. "Otherwise they'll probably turn out like their fathers."
Congregating in the hall outside their bedrooms Eric looked at his brother Wendal and cousins Marc and Ramon. "We'll do as we've done since this mess started. We know what's right and that's what we'll do. If it happens to agree with what those queers want us to do, that'll be all right. If it conflicts, then we resist. We must not give in." The younger boys gravely nodded their assent to Eric's plan before heading into their rooms. As Eric lay in his bed, he thought of how close he'd come to really mouthing off to the two women and shuddered. He realized he wasn't ready to be a leader. The pressure was too great. If he guided them in the wrong direction... well, he'd rather not think about that. Uneasily he rolled over, looking about the bedroom. This was the first time he'd ever had a room all to himself. The same went for the others. It seemed strange being alone, yet it was nice. Reaching between his legs he began to massage and stroke his manhood. A smile appeared upon his face as he relaxed and enjoyed himself. For the first time he didn't have to try to hide his actions. After he climaxed he rolled over, satisfied, and idly wondered if others were doing likewise. He felt sure they were. His dreams were troubled, he felt his leadership leading them to disaster.
When LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL opened Sunday, Helga led the boys on a tour and shopping expedition. First they toured the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES RESEARCH CENTER where Helga and Margo were the co-managers. The boys were amazed by the range of products and services available. They were introduced to the movers and shakers of the successful enterprises. They were impressed and smitten by the numerous sexily feminine women and girls they saw. It was, however, quite hard for them to accept the fact that the mall was so female dominated.
Monday morning the boys dressed in the navy blue dress slacks, light blue dress shirts, navy blue necktie and vest, navy blue socks, and black oxford shoes of the ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Although they didn't particularly like the uniform, it wasn't too different from the uniform they had worn at the military academy and it was a lot more comfortable, relatively speaking. After breakfast, they accompanied Helga and Margo to the school offices where they were seen by Mother Superior Mary Francis. They discovered the strict rules of the school to be milder than what they'd had at the academy. Each was assigned a companion guide to show them the about the school.
Peter Edwards led Eric on a quick tour before joining the same ninth grade class as Jamie Clipp, Brenda Fairchild, Tracy Freidman, Tammy Endress, and Louise Bloom. Eric found Peter to be a meek, polite, intelligent boy, much different from his own coarseness and that of his former classmates at the academy. Much to his disappointment, he discovered that all the boys in his class were like Peter, almost sissyish.
Marc and Wendal were escorted to their class by Rick Scott. They too found him and the boys of their class to be quite polite and subdued, not at all like normal guys. They wound up in the same seventh grade class as Nichole Chestnut, Tonia Fairchild, Kelly Freidman, Carla Bloom, Heather Getzoff, and Janet Getzoff.
Ramon's companion turned out to be Daniel Deeter. Daniel behaved like the other boys in the school, cautious and almost timid. But underneath his meek exterior Ramon could sense a barely controlled boyish rebelliousness. In his sixth grade class were Pamela Sue James, Linda Evers, Tiffany Davis, and Justine Bowers.
The Haltemans found that having girls in their class was quite a change from their previous all male school. They simply couldn't concentrate as they lusted after all the soft, demure, pretty girls wearing the school's cute girls' uniform. The sleeveless scoop necked hot pink velveteen jumper fit snugly accentuating their pert breasts while the gently flaring pleated skirt swung saucily about their smooth thighs just two inches above their lovely knees. The soft pale pink nylon blouse had a wide Peter Pan collar of delicate lace that lay alluringly atop the shoulder straps of the jumper. The flaring two inch cuffs of the blouse's long sleeves were made of the same fragile lace. The pale pink nylon kneesox and T-strap hot pink patent leather shoes matched the colors of the jumper and blouse. Almost all had their long hair gathered into a bouncy ponytail secured by intertwined ribbons, one of pale pink and the other of hot pink, formed into a bow which added to their fragile girlishness and completed their outfit.
As a result of their distraction, they often missed instructions. By lunch all had been reprimanded by their teachers. The boys and their guides met for lunch. As they ate they asked their guides why all the boys seemed so meek and well-behaved. The guides shrugged and lowered their heads as they continued to eat. It was obvious they didn't want to answer that query. Pressing on, Eric explained that even in the harsh confines of the military academy boys would be boys. He wanted to know what was so bad here to keep the guys so firmly crushed.
Daniel looked to the older guides and saw they were not going to respond as they kept their heads bowed and were toying with their food. He sighed and felt the new boys should be warned. "The difference here is the nuns and LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. If any guy steps out of line, they nail us to the wall. Spanking, humiliation, suspension, or expulsion; they don't hesitate to use any or all of them on us. Any real guy could take those things, but they have another punishment that makes us behave the way we do. If a guy still acts up after those punishments, they Petticoat him."
The mere mention of the subject made the three guides blush, shiver, and look cautiously over their shoulders.
The Haltemans looked at Daniel, the other guides and each other in obvious confusion. Ramon spoke up first since he was Daniel's companion. "What's Petticoating and what's the Mall have to do with it? Our Aunt works there."
Daniel lowered his voice to the point where it was barely audible. "In that case you guys better be good! Petticoating is when they make a guy dress and behave like a girl! Anyone connected to the Mall is sure to use Petticoating!"
The eyes of the four newcomers almost popped from their astonished heads. As the import of Daniel's revelation sank in, so did Aunt Helga's cryptic stern warning that firm steps would be taken to make them obey her. "You mean to tell me that you guys let the nuns dress you up in the girls' uniform?" Eric asked in total disbelief.
"You better believe we do," answered Rick solemnly. "If you try to fight them, they actually change you into a girl!"
That really stunned the Haltemans. After a moments shock, Marc spoke indignantly. "That's against the law. Besides, I haven't seen any guys dressed up like girls. I think you guys are just trying to pull a fast one off on us. If this punishment is so bad and used so much, where are all the victims?"
Peter replied to his accusations. "It isn't against the law when they have a lawyer file legal papers to have your name changed and birth certificate altered. The doctors at the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER operate to remove all your male parts. The stores all cooperate to dress and train you to be a proper young lady. The reason you don't notice any boys in dresses is because the changes they make are so complete you'd never know the person had ever been a boy."
Eric responded gruffly. "I think you guys are just trying to pull our leg! If what you say is true, then you're all just a bunch of sissies! There's no way they can change boys into girls so completely. Just who are some of these guys who've been changed into girls?"
The three guides looked at each other for reassurance before Peter spoke. "We don't know all of them, we think there is at least one we don't know about for every one we do." Taking a deep breath to steady himself he went on. "In the ninth grade class it's Jamie Clipp, Tammy Endress, and Louise Bloom. In the seventh grade, it's Nichole Chestnut, Tonia Fairchild, Kelly Freidman, and Carla Bloom. In the sixth grade it's Tiffany Davis and Justine Bowers. In the third grade there's Phylis Shemanski, Stephanie Bloom, and Jennifer Jane Ladd. In first grade it's Paula Shemanski. There are adults too, over at the mall. Andrea Bloom, Jane Clipp, Carla Fake, Victoria Makes-Shemanski, Verna Freidman, and Jane Charles.
The Halteman boys sat there in total disbelief. They'd been ogling the classmates Peter had mentioned. There was no way that those cute girls could ever have been boys. They had met all the adults too, there was no way any of them could have ever been men! "You're lying," stated Eric coldly. "This is just a story you made up to try to scare us. Now what's the real story?" His assumption about the falsification of the facts presented to them buoyed up the crestfallen Haltemans.
Peter and Rick shrugged their shoulders helplessly assuming that nothing they could say would convince the new boys about the terrible truth. But Daniel spoke up. "It is the truth," he stated with great solemnity. "I was with Tiffany and Justine when they were Petticoated. The three of us were best friends then and always getting into trouble. We got nailed in mid January of this year for talking about Pamela Sue James' panties. Timmy, he's Tiffany now, caught a glimpse of her lacy undies when the wind blew her skirt up. He was telling us about it during class and Miss Alder caught us. She made us tell her what we were talking about which got us into hot water. By lunch we were pissed off about it so we tried to get a peek of her panties just for spite but the nuns caught us. That did it, getting nailed twice in one day for the same thing. Timmy and Justin were already on probation and it was either Petticoating or expulsion for them, but since I was still a fairly new student, my record wasn't as bad as theirs. My punishment was to accompany them while they were Petticoated and transformed. Believe me, once you see that, you'll never get into trouble! Besides, if you don't believe us, ask your aunt."
Daniel's story made the Halteman boys swallow hard. The story was so far out it just might be true. They realized that their guides and the other boys in the school believed the tales. It also explained why there were two girls for every boy in the student body and why there were no male teachers in the entire school. The rest of the day they stepped warily and listened closely. They also watched the supposed boy/girls carefully to see if they could detect any sign of boyishness. They found not the slightest trace of boyishness in any of the girls, but on the other side they could find no evidence that the tale they'd heard was anything but true. By the time school ended they were quite shaken up, rattled to the very core of their boyishness. They even followed the large group of giggling girls to the mall hoping to catch some sign of boyishness but failed. What really unnerved them was that all the girls in the school seemed totally feminine. Not one showed even a tiny bit of tomboyishness.
When they arrived at the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES RESEARCH CENTER they went to Helga's office. Helga greeted them warmly and asked how their first day at school had been. She could see they were quite upset. Their response was a non-committal shrug, followed by a barrage of questions about Petticoating, the nuns, the Mall, and her involvement in the entire affair.
Once they had quieted, Helga smiled. "All that you heard is absolutely true. The girls and women you mentioned were males, but are no longer. The nuns do Petticoat errant young men. Everyone here at LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL knows about the transformations and helps. Margo and I are both researching new methods to make the transformations less painful and traumatic." After allowing her words to sink in a wolfish grin appeared on her face. "I can assure you that I will not hesitate to Petticoat any or all of you if I feel your behavior warrants such punishment." To say that the boys were stunned by her all too candid confession would be quite an understatement. Curtly she led the boys to the conference room where she had them sit about the table to work on their homework until she and Margo had finished their day's work.
The boys sat silently lost in their fears as they struggled to concentrate on completing their assignments. Thinking about Petticoating and how terrible such a punishment must be almost made them ill. They all tensed when Margo entered the room a few minutes later. They relaxed when she placed a bowl of candy on the table.
"I'm glad to see you all busily doing your homework," she stated with her ever present shark's smile. "You'll find that we'll treat you well as long as you behave and follow our instructions. This candy is a reward for the good day you've had. Share it equally or you'll spoil your appetite for supper." As she left the room she stopped and looked back as they were all reaching into the bowl. "No fighting..." she warned menacingly as she left.
Margo's actions surprised the boys, but they were not about to look a gift horse in the mouth. Eagerly they reached into the bowl. Her warning at that point quickly sobered them as they made sure each received an equal amount of the goodies. Each had five pieces of the individually wrapped gummy candy. Popping a piece into their mouths, they were pleasantly surprised to find a sweet liquid squirt into their mouths as they bit down on it. The tasty treats didn't last too long.
Ramon smacked his lips as he looked at the sparkling cello wrapper. "That was really good! BELLE CANDY, I never heard of it, but I hope they give us more!"
Wendal looked at Eric and smiled. "You know, maybe it won't be so bad living here with Aunt Helga and Margo. How they want us to behave hasn't been bad so far, just a little different. If they're going to give us treats and stuff for being good, I say let's do it. I sure don't want to be Petticoated!"
Marc nodded his head. "Yeah, I think you're right. Things haven't been too bad. I think I can live the way they want us to behave."
Eric shook his head and sighed. "I hope you're right, but I'm afraid this might be some type of trap. I guess we should go along with them for now, but let's keep our eyes open. I still don't trust either of those to lezzies." Eric was relieved that the others thought they should cooperate. That certainly took some of the pressure off of him. He looked about the table noting that his words of caution had sobered the others.
In Helga's office, Margo smirked as she turned down the volume on the monitor of the closed circuit TV. They had seen and heard everything the boys had done. "We'll have to be careful to keep pressure on them but not too much. We'll have to punish them, especially Eric. He's too cautious and will be our biggest problem. If we can keep them apart, let their fears work on their minds, we'll have them right where we want them."
"Yes," agreed Helga. "Eric is the key. I suppose we should take them to see Dr. Makes-Shemanski. I'm sure she can come up with an excuse to give them weekly physicals to monitor the physical changes and milk them for the sperm bank. I still can't believe it was so easy to get them to eat the BELLE CANDY." With a smile on her face she picked up the box the candy had been packaged in and read the label.
BELLE CANDY:
An individually wrapped, multi-flavored and colored gummy candy with a sweet liquid center. The liquid center contains a 10 mg dosage of Estradiol.
Five pieces a day will steadily transform him into her. The first few days may result in morning nausea as his body adapts to it's new feminine hormonal balance. After two weeks, a tenderness and slight swelling will be noticeable at his nipples. The third week will result in a lessening of the male sex drive and functions. Erections will take longer to achieve and they will not be as firm. Ejaculate will no longer be milky white but opaque, and the amount of discharge will greatly decrease. The fourth week will reveal a firm swelling beneath the nipple, the start of his breasts. Erections will most likely be impossible, continued stimulation may result in tiny amounts of ejaculate which will be clear and sterile. After the fourth week, development will be similar to that of a girl entering puberty.
Mood changes, fits of depression and tears, and uncertainty will be increasingly evident as his personality changes due to the hormonal influences.
With a giggle she placed the box back on her desk. "It shouldn't take too long for their masculinity to be overwhelmed."
"Yes, it should be interesting to watch them change and soften. Now, on which one should we try the VANQUISHER and ENHANCER?" Margo asked with undisguised glee as she rubbed her hands together in anticipation.
Helga hesitated. "I'm not sure I really want to try that, it's so experimental, but I suppose Marc would be the best choice."
"Marc will be perfect. He's already into puberty so we'll be able to see how effective it actually is before we market it," stated Margo.
"I suppose you're right," sighed Helga. "Let me read the description again."
Margo handed her notebook to Helga after opening it to the appropriate page. Helga settled back to read while Margo turned the monitor's volume back up to watch the boys.
BELLE VANQUISHER:
The VANQUISHER is manufactured of a flexible space age man-made material to look and feel like ordinary cotton and is designed to look like an ordinary pair of jockey shorts. The unique fabric of this garment will comfortably mold itself to the wearer's body and modifies itself to conform to any and all physical changes he experiences. The wearer will be blissfully unaware that anything is out of the ordinary and wear the device without objection. Hidden inside the waist band is a miniature pre-programmed microprocessor that controls three separate functions. Embedded in the seams is a flexible rechargeable battery (18"L x 1/8"W x 1/32"H) that provides enough power for 16 hours of uninterrupted operation. The programs are activated by a body heat/humidity sensor switch.
The first function activates a fine wire mesh antennae woven into the fabric surrounding the wearer's penis and testicles. Unnoticeable vigorous microwaves of specially selected frequencies and intensities are projected into the area and effect only the nerves. Initially this produces a faint warm, pleasant, tingling sensation for about the first hour. Continued stimulation causes a disruption in the normal flow of impulses along the nerves which after three to four hours results in an unnoticeable, general numbness which not only leaves the wearer impotent, but eliminates physical sexual desires until the nerves recover. This causes the wearer to be less competitive. It also virtually eliminates the normal boyish need to show off while lulling him into activities of a more passive nature.
The longer the device is worn, the longer it takes for the nerves to rejuvenate. Based on wearing the device for 12 hours every day, recovery takes about 2 hours the first day. Each day the recovery time increases so that by the end of the week it will take about 6 hours. By the end of the second week the wearer will be totally impotent and have virtually no physical sexual desires.
Also at about two weeks of daily use, the production of male hormones by the testicles ceases and the male organs begin to atrophy due to irreversible nerve damage. By the end of the third week, the organs will begin to irreversibly shrink at the rate of about 20 percent a week. By the time the wearer notices the loss, the combined effect of the nerve damage and loss of male hormone production should have lulled him into a passive state of anxiety and fear which will leave him unable to voice his concerns. By the end of the twelfth week the steady rate of loss means that even the largest organs will have been reduced to less than an inch in length and the testicles, if found, are worthless. In effect, the male has been reduced to a eunuch.
The second function of this unique device offers a different specialty. Embedded in the fabric surrounding the wearer's hips and buttocks is a second fine wire mesh antennae that sends a different set of vigorous microwaves of specially set frequencies into the muscles and fatty tissue beneath the flesh. These microwaves stimulate and firm the muscles while inducing fatty deposits to accumulate in the area. This produces a soft yet firm, well rounded feminine derriere by the end of twelve weeks.
The third function is handled by a third fine wire mesh antennae woven into the fabric of almost the entire garment that emits yet another different set of vigorous microwaves of specially set frequencies into the epidermis. The only region where this antennae does not operate is an area of the groin. These select microwaves effect only the roots of body hair, causing them to die. Once dead, the remnants will fall out during bathing. The finer the hair, the quicker the death of the root. Even the coarsest body hair should be eliminated within 6 weeks. The region not treated will reduce the normal male pubic hair array to the neat inverted triangle common on females.
NOTE: This device must be hand washed. A battery recharger is included.
*****************************************************************
BELLE ENHANCER:
The ENHANCER is manufactured of a flexible space age man-made material to look and feel like ordinary cotton and is designed to look like an ordinary cotton V-neck undershirt. The unique fabric of this garment will comfortably mold itself to the wearer's body, and modifies itself to conform to any and all physical changes he experiences. The wearer will be blissfully unaware that anything is out of the ordinary and should wear the device without objection. Inside the neck trim is a miniature pre-programmed microprocessor that controls three functions. Inside the bottom hem is a flexible rechargeable battery (18"L x 1/8"W x 1/32"H). The programs are activated by a body heat/humidity sensor switch.
The first function is handled by a fine wire mesh antennae woven into the fabric surrounding the wearer's breasts that sends vigorous microwaves of specially selected frequencies and intensities into the muscles and fatty tissues beneath his flesh. These microwaves stimulate and firm the muscles while inducing fatty deposits to accumulate in the effected area. At the same time they create a warm, comfortable, fuzzy feeling of contentment. Wearing this garment for 12 hours a day will produce the desired results. The first two weeks will produce no noticeable changes. During the third and fourth weeks a gradual enlargement of the areolae and nipples will occur along with some increasing sensitivity. A steadily growing puffiness beneath the nipples will occur during the fifth and sixth weeks. The sensitivity of his budding breasts will cause him to unconsciously fondle his new treasures. The seventh and eighth weeks will reveal a gentle swelling of the entire breast area. It will most likely be the time the wearer notices the continual swelling. The titillating, pleasurable influence of the stimulation will most likely cause him to be so embarrassed, shy, and confused about his developing assets that he will be afraid to voice his concerns. By the tenth week he will probably sport perky AA cup breasts. By the twelfth week he should have blossomed soft yet firm, sensitive, well rounded, bouncy A cup breasts. During this period of development, the fabric will stretch with and support his burgeoning breasts with complete comfort.
The second function is regulated by a second fine wire mesh antennae woven into the fabric surrounding the wearer's waist, back, and abdomen that sends a different set of vigorous microwaves of specially set frequencies into the muscles and fatty tissues beneath the flesh of those areas. These microwaves stimulate and firm the muscles while inducing the fatty deposits in the areas to dissolve. The microprocessor compares the dimensions of the wearer's chest, breasts, and waist at each activation. A pre-programmed chart determines the optimum ratios for the wearer's age and will stop the second function when that ratio has been achieved. The first two weeks will yield no visible changes. After that, a loss of about half an inch a week will occur in the wearer's waist dimensions until he reaches the desired size. The end result will be a smooth yet firm, flat, narrow feminine waist.
The third function is handled by a third fine wire mesh antennae woven into the fabric of the entire garment that emits yet another different set of vigorous microwaves of specially set frequencies into the epidermis. These select microwaves effect only the roots of body hair, causing them to die. Once dead, the remnants will fall out during bathing. The finer the hair, the quicker the death of the root. Even the coarsest body hair should be eliminated within 6 weeks.
NOTE: This device must be hand washed. A battery recharger is included.
Helga shook her head in wonderment as she closed the notebook. Looking up at the monitor she too watched the boys. They had apparently finished their homework and had moved the chairs to form mini-forts. They were battling each other by throwing mini spitballs across the table.
Margo smiled as she took the notebook. "I can hardly wait to see Marc start to change," she giggled gleefully. "I know my design will work! Tonight I'll take a few sets home and replace his old underwear. We'll have to replace all their underwear so they won't get suspicious."
"I think you're right," replied Helga. "But we've got to do something right now to settle them. They're busy being boys right now which we don't want. They can't stay out of trouble without close supervision. At least this (she indicated their war) will give us the leverage we need to maneuver them. I'm afraid we'll have to do something quite drastic to Eric to make him avoid close contact with the others. That will calm them all down."
The women watched as their game escalated into a free for all wrestling bout. Looking at each other they knew the time was right to step in to stop the growing riot and humiliate and terrify the boys at the same time. "Let's call Dr. Makes-Shemanski now to see if she and Dr. Sarah Balkut can see them immediately," stated Helga as she picked up the phone. "If she can, we'll nail them now and break up their little game. They'll be so abashed and frightened by our intrusion that they won't give us a hard time about going for their physicals. I'll take a sample of the BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER along. I'm sure once Sandra has milked Eric we'll have no trouble what so ever of trying it out on him."
"In that case, I'll take some VANQUISHER and ENHANCER underwear home for him too. It'll help subdue him," stated Margo with a chuckle.
Fifteen minutes later four solemn boys sat nervously in the waiting room of the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. They hadn't even noticed the door to the conference room open much less the two women enter until Ramon bounced into Margo. All four froze immediately, knowing they were in deep crap. The looks of anger and disgust upon their aunt's face and that of her lover sent shivers through their very souls. The specter of Petticoating loomed over them. They didn't even try to protest going for the physicals.
One by one they were led to an examination room and left alone with their fears. Their minds played upon those fears. Their misgivings grew massive. Without the familiar companionship and support of the other guys, they felt lost and forlorn. Visions of wearing girls' clothes haunted them during their agonizing wait.
Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski, Dr. Helen Alterson, and Dr. Sarah Balkut were more than willing to go along with Helga's plans. They were anxious to try out the new developments for feminizing irascible lads. Eric was the first to be examined. Helga and Margo were both present when he shame-facedly stripped to his birthday suit in response to Sandra's stern orders. The physical itself was swift but thorough, ending with him flat on his back as Dr. Makes-Shemanski expertly milked his masculine essence. All four women silently wondered how he'd be reacting if he knew this would be his last manly emission. Before his penis had a chance to subside, Dr. Makes-Shemanski applied a rubber tourniquet about his genitals.
Eric was quite apprehensive as the physical progressed. While rapid, it was normal up to the point where he was unexpectedly milked for a semen sample. While Dr. Alterson silently scrutinized his reactions, Eric's wide eyes filled with terror as he looked in disbelief as Dr. Balkut approached him with a syringe. The wolfish smile upon her face and the milky white liquid in the syringe made him tremble. Before the stunned boy could protest or move, she firmly grasped his balls in a vise-like grip that made him yelp in pain and very quickly decide not to even try to move since any movement he might make would result in excruciating pain. His mouth silently spasmed open and shut as he tried to come up with a response, either protest or question what was happening.
Before he could make a sound Dr. Balkut deftly and painlessly plunged the needle into his scrotum, first one testicle and then the other, carefully administering equal amounts of the contents into each. Withdrawing the syringe from his scrotum, she grasped his still swollen penis. Starting at the base, she plunged the syringe in several times, equally spacing each penetration and administering equal portions until she reached the swollen purple tip of his engorged manhood.
Eric felt very little after the pain and discomfort of the initial grasp by Dr. Balkut upon his genitals due to the tightness of the tourniquet. By the time she completed the injections, he felt quite faint as she gently patted his groin and smiled wickedly, obviously satisfied with her efforts. Before he could say anything she slipped a pair of plastic gloves on her hands before she opened the lid of a plastic one quart container. She scooped out several handfuls of wet a plaster-like substance and coated his swollen genitals. Wetting his lips he managed to weakly stammer out a few words. "Wh... what a... are you d... doing?"
Dr. Balkut smiled sweetly. "I'm making a mold of your manhood so I can cast a replica of it. That way we'll have something to remember what it looked like."
Eric lost any trace of color in his face. "Why will I need a model of it to remember what it looks like?" His voice was strained and breaking as he asked the question. In his heart he feared that he already knew the reason, but he had to hear them say it.
Helga smiled wickedly. "I warned you to listen to me. You failed... miserably. I just made sure that you will listen to me from now on. Dr. Balkut just administered a product that I developed to control rowdy men and boys by eliminating their constant need to prove and show off their manhood. It's called BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER. It's a special one use caustic solution that will emulsify all the soft internal tissue except the blood vessels and urethra in the area of administration. You'll find that you'll have to relieve yourself quite heavily for the next 24 to 36 hours as the emulsified remains of your manhood are flushed from your body."
Eric's head fell back on the examining table as he listened in dumbfounded shock and disbelief as she went on. "It's really simple to use. After the tourniquet has been applied about the selected recipient's genitals, as has been done with you, 5 cc's of the EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER is injected directly into each testicle and into the center of the penis every half inch starting at the base. After waiting fifteen minutes, the treated areas must be squeezed firmly. All your precious internal tissue will "pulp". For three minutes this pulp has to be manipulated so that it is completely mixed to break up any remaining clumps of tissue and to thoroughly blend the mixture. After waiting another fifteen minutes to make sure everything has been completely emulsified, the neutralizing agent will be administered at about the same locations as the initial treatments. The genitals will have to be manipulated for about two minutes so that the emulsified remains are thoroughly blended with the neutralizer. Then after five minutes the tourniquet can be removed. After that your blood vessels will collect the emulsified remains and your kidneys will filter it out. You'll literally piss away your manhood!" All four women laughed at his terrified expression.
Smiling sweetly she looked directly in to his stunned disbelieving eyes. "At this very moment you're being chemically castrated. Your penis is being rendered a useless empty tube of flesh, as is your precious manly sack. There isn't a thing you or anyone else can do to stop it from happening. You're not a boy anymore, Eric."
Eric lay back silently, tears trickled from his eyes as he morosely waited. Sandra smiled, picked up the tube containing his sperm and held it before his red eyes. Patting his head condescendingly with her other hand she spoke soothingly. "This sperm sample will be placed in our sperm bank. You can use it to father children with a woman of your choosing or we can use it for someone who needs artificial insemination. When you're ready to have me finish converting you into a girl, just let me know. I've got to check on the others."
Eric's eyes grew wide and he tried to sit up. "No... not them too..."
Helga none too gently pushed him back onto the table. "There isn't a thing you can do to stop us from doing the same thing to them."
The look upon the faces of the women told him that Helga's words were all too true. In defeat he slumped back on the table, sorry for not running away the first chance they'd had to escape. Sobs began to shake his body.
"However," Helga added in a gentler but still authoritarian tone. "We are not going to do this to the others... YET. We'll give you all a chance to straighten out and follow our desires. They'll just be getting physicals now. You and they will have a brief check-up every Monday and a full physical once a month. We want to see how your body changes without any manly influences. We'll need to check the others to make sure they don't get suspicious of your check-ups. We will not tell them that you're not a male any longer. You can masquerade as a boy as long as you want to do so and follow our rules. I'll expect complete cooperation. If you don't, well without any male hormones in your body, female hormones will make some very interesting changes in you as I'm sure you can well imagine." She watched him shiver before she continued. "The choice is yours, Eric. You can live and guide your brother and cousins as their big eunuch brother or you can become a sweet big sister to them. I'll need your decision by the time the treatment is done." She gently but very meaningfully patted his softening but still swollen, purple genitals as she spoke those last words.
Eric shuddered in disbelief at what was happening to him. Wiping away the tears he thought about what his life would be like. Glancing down at himself he sniffled. He'd started to develop a promising manly physique, his light beard required shaving every other day. Now those manly changes would stop, possibly even reverse without the hormones his testicles had produced. But maybe... maybe they were just trying to frighten him... he knew of nothing that could do what they claimed... dissolve his manhood... impossible... wasn't it?
Dr. Balkut carefully removed the solidified mold from his now completely numb genitals. Using a sanitizing solution she cleaned the area before she began the three minute manipulation to break up and dissolve any remaining clumps and mix the emulsifying remains of his manhood.
Eric shuddered violently at the strange sensations her actions created. Unable to avoid looking at her movements, he felt his stomach churn as she squeezed his scrotum and penis until the flesh from two sides touched. Bulges were created in other areas as the pudding-like pulp oozed away from the pressure. Feeling light headed, he left his head fall back upon the table as he gasped for breath. The full realization that he was losing his manhood struck home with devastating effect.
Meanwhile Helga and Margo accompanied Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski as she examined each of the other boys in turn. Taking sperm samples for the sperm bank and meticulously recording their vital statistics and measurements kept each boy apprehensive and worried. The effects of the various treatments they would be receiving would be quite interesting to chart. The boys would make a very effective field test for the products to be marketed in the BELLE CATALOG.
Returning to Eric, the three women smiled when they saw that Dr. Balkut had removed the tourniquet, but felt a momentary pang of regret when they saw his tear streaked forlorn face. "Well Eric," Dr. Makes-Shemanski stated seriously as she recovered her self-control while she examined his floppy, pulpy manhood, fascinated by the startling effect. "The EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER worked quite well. Do you want me to start you on female hormones?"
Biting his lip in terror Eric shook his head quite vehemently. "No female hormones! I'll do as Aunt Helga wants. I'll help the others be good so this doesn't happen to them. But you've got to promise not to use that stuff on them," he stated in a soft and dejected voice as he pointed to the package the BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER had come in. Only a tiny bit of his former machismo cockiness was evident in his being.
"I promise we will not use BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER on the others unless they decide they want to become girls," Helga stated, glad he hadn't asked if they intended to use any other of their diabolical methods and products to accomplish the same results. "Now pull yourself together or the others will suspect something is wrong. After all, I'm sure you want to retain your tough guy image and keep your LITTLE loss a secret." The last added a sadistic jab to his sense of deprivation.
Dr. Alterson had remained a silent observer throughout Eric's ordeal. Her careful observations would be of use in setting up procedures to handle future boys who would receive BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER. Dr. Balkut was delighted with the prospect of having the masculine insides of male genitals dissolved and flushed away without the need of cautious surgery. The time and effort of performing a penectomy so that the urethra and flesh remained for future use as a vagina had been quite excessive but necessary. Now a simple chemical castration did the same in minutes without the dangers of intrusive surgery. Her only regret was that she would no longer have the actual removed remnant to display. However, she was sure that models made from molds of the patient would serve just as well.
Half an hour later the Haltemans and Margo were seated in ADAM'S RIB RESTAURANT eating dinner. None of the boys felt particularly hungry and sullenly munched their food. Eric merely picked at his plate, stirring the food around with his fork but eating little. Periodically he'd shift position and squeeze his thighs together. The strange flattening sensation of his squishy manhood made him shiver as he felt his former manhood bulge out in areas away from the pressure points. Half way through the meal he felt his urine unexpectedly start to trickle into his underwear. The sudden intake of breath and his wide astonished eyes as he strained to stem the unexpected flow left everyone at the table know something was wrong. Blushing deeply he stuttered, "I... I don't feel to good... I... I've got to go to the bathroom..."
Margo and Helga exchanged knowing looks as the boys looked inquiringly at him. Helga spoke, "Well just don't sit, there, go!"
Awkwardly holding his napkin in front to hide the wet spot clearly evident at his crotch, he hurried to the mens room. Barely making it to the urinal he hurriedly tugged his zipper open and fished out his squiggly flaccid penis as more fluid began to dribble. Despite his tightly clenched buttocks and groin muscles, he was not able to stop the unwanted flow as his urine splattered fitfully upon his legs and shoes. The churning of his stomach as he attempted to hold his destroyed manhood didn't help his control. The limp penis was about as easy to control and aim as a slightly filled floppy water balloon. Realizing he would be unable to continue without soaking himself and the floor and not able to stop the increasing flow, he squeezed the flesh of his penis flat to pinch off the stream of urine. Barely suppressing tears he scurried into a stall, spun about as he fumbled with one hand to undo his belt to drop his wet trousers and finally sat. It was with great relief that he finally released the flow. The limp tube of his penis swung forlornly as his yellow urine gushed forth. With the relief came sudden unbidden insight into his new condition. The muscles and tissue that had been in his penis had been the primary means of controlling his urine flow. They were now gone. He would have to learn to control his flow using the same methods and muscles that girls employ. Silent sobs began to wrack his body as he looked at the useless dangling flesh and the large wet spots on his trousers.
Once he'd regained some semblance of control he went to the sink and washed up as best he could, then stood before the hot air hand dryer and tried to dry his trousers. By the time he'd dried himself sufficiently to hide the wet spots he'd stopped trembling. Returning to the stall he wadded up toilet paper and stuffed it at the tip of his squishy penis as a precaution against any future leaks. Numbly he returned to his family.
The guys were quite worried by Eric's long absence. They could all see by his pale countenance that he'd undergone quite a traumatic ordeal. Before the guys could say anything Helga spoke, "Eric, it looks like you might have a touch of the flu."
Her statement obviously confused Eric as he resumed his seat. Suddenly he realized she was giving him a way out of his dilemma. Having the flu would explain his long absence and his disquieting appearance. Meekly he nodded his head, his pale face and red eyes making him look as if he were physically ill rather than mentally distressed. The loss of his manhood left a huge empty pit in his stomach.
No one else commented as they finished their meal. Eric sat with head bowed looking at his hands as he morosely contemplated his future. His thoughts were confused. How could his aunt have done this heinous deed and then turn around and bail him out of his dilemma? Why did they take the semen sample for the sperm bank if they merely wanted to emasculate him? The only reasonable explanation he was able to arrive at was that maybe she was being truthful when she told him that she did not want to hurt them but only wanted them to behave as she saw fit. If that were true then her destruction of his manhood had been a necessary evil to ensure his cooperation. The saving of his sperm the only possible to preserve his essence, his genes. He had a lot to think about, and having the "flu" would give him the chance he needed to be left alone to think without the guys bugging him.
After all the boys were safely in their bedrooms, Helga quietly knocked on Eric's door. Looking up from his bed as she entered carrying several items she could see the confusion and depression upon his forlorn face. Once more Helga felt a pang of regret for what she was doing to him even though she knew her actions were in the best interests of all. Smiling warmly she sat on the side of the bed and placed a loving hand upon his arm. "I've brought you some new underwear. All of your old stuff is quite ratty." She waited as he acknowledged her gift. "Well, Eric," she went on. "What are you going to do? I know you want to fight me for what I've done to you. But you also know that I'll destroy the manhood of your brother and cousins if you do. I'll make a deal with you. In the privacy of this room, I'll pamper you and see that you're as comfortable as possible. In addition, I'll get each of you your own stereo, TV, VCR/DVD, and computer. All you and they have to do is follow my rules. If you think you can get me in trouble with the law for what I've had done to you, you probably could. But just think what would happen to you. You'd still be sexless, only living in a foster home where everyone would know it. In addition all of you would be split apart to separate homes. Just think about that before you do anything foolish."
After giving him a few moments to digest what she'd told him she went on. "I have a special lotion that will ease your discomfort, help you relax and actually make you accept what has happened to you." With that she pulled down his covers and tugged his pajama bottoms off. Producing a bottle labeled BELLE CULTIVATOR LOTION she poured a handful of the white lotion onto her hands. Deftly she massaged the lotion into the soft flesh of his spongy genitals.
Eric found himself relaxing as the cool lotion was tenderly applied to his destroyed manhood. The sensations created in his pulpy genitals was strangely exciting. It felt similar to masturbating and although not quite as intense it was even more satisfying. Numbness slowly spread throughout the treated region causing the pleasant sensations to be replaced by a soft, warm, almost fuzzy glow that lulled him to sleep. Gently Helga slipped a pair of lace trimmed, soft, silky, pink BELLE VANQUISHER/F panties up his thighs settling them tenderly into place about his emasculated loins. Carefully she pulled the covers back over him and placed his pajama bottoms atop the hamper. Before she silently left the room the BELLE VANQUISHER PANTIES had activated their diabolical programing.
While Helga was with Eric, Margo entered Marc's bedroom unannounced. Marc jumped and hurriedly pulled the covers over his exposed raging erection. Angrily he snapped at her, "What the hell do you think you're doing barging into my room? I'll..." The furious glare upon Margo's face as she heard his tirade quickly silenced him. Silently he bit his lip and waited, he realized he was in hot water.
Margo stalked to his bed and unceremoniously yanked the covers off his body. Revealed was his hard-on with his hand still firmly ensconced about it's girth. Blushing furiously he removed his hand and meekly lowered his gaze.
"This is my home," she stated coolly as she surveyed his nude body. "If I want to come into your room without knocking, I will. I expect an apology! After all, I was just bringing you some new underwear." Gazing meaningfully at his deflating manhood she continued, "After all, it's not as if I was interrupting that much."
Her cutting derogatory comment hurt Marc deeply. The size of his manhood had always made him self-conscious. From examples he had seen in the shower rooms at the military academy he realized that he was much less endowed than the other boys his age. "I'm sorry..." he stammered as she placed the new underwear in his drawer and removed the old. She acknowledged his apology and left.
Turning off the light on his nightstand he rolled over and tried to go to sleep. The anger and frustration he felt at her rude interruption and even ruder comments burned inside him. This caused him to lose all desire to pick up where he'd stopped when she had entered. Sleep evaded him for quite a while since all he could do was try to come up with a way to get even with the lesbian bitch who had insulted his masculinity.
Margo chuckled to herself as she replaced the underwear in Wendal and Ramons' bedrooms with normal jockey shorts and T-shirts. Both boys were already asleep and thus presented no problems. Returning to her room she prepared for bed. After showering, Helga entered the bedroom and slipped between the covers into Margo's awaiting embrace. After the duo quenched their lust, they cuddled together. Margo idly picked up the BELLE CULTIVATOR lotion box. The instructions for proper use fell out. Both she and Helga giggled as they read.
BELLE CULTIVATOR LOTION:
A soothing Aloe Vera based lotion for the genital region that contains three main ingredients:
1. Menthol to cool and tighten loose flesh.
2. Benzocaine (10%) to numb the treated area.
3. Transdermal Estradiol (2mg/application average absorption).
A single application will, for 16 -24 hours, cause temporary genital shrinkage and loss of erection capability. Repeated doses will lengthen the duration of the effects.
Daily use will cause the following after:
1st week: General nausea, slight reduction of testicular hormone and sperm production, and genital shrinkage of about 20%.
2nd week: Nausea clears, genitals shrink a further 15% (35 % total), testicles start to atrophy resulting in about a 10% reduction in testosterone and sperm production.
3rd week: Genitals shrink a further 10% (45% total), continued testicle atrophy with a further 25% (35% total) reduction in testosterone and sperm production, testicles will begin to recede into body, breast area will be tender, the aureole will increase in size, nipples will erect when touched, body/facial hair growth will begin to decline while head hair growth increases, voice will begin to "crack" into a higher register, and an increase in emotions and mood swings is noticeable.
4th week: Genitals shrink a further 10% (55% total), continued testicle atrophy with a further 25% (60% total) reduction in testosterone and sperm production, testicles will have receded completely into body, puffiness under and increased sensitivity in breasts is noticeable, body/facial hair growth continues to decline and color becomes lighter while head hair growth continues to increase, voice will slip into a higher register and stay there for short periods.
5th week: Genitals shrink a further 10% (65% total), continued testicle atrophy with a further 25% (85% total) reduction in testosterone and sperm production, body/facial hair growth virtually halted and now a light blonde color while head hair growth is abundant and luxurious, voice will slide steadily into a higher register and stay there, feminine breast development is evident.
6th week: Genital shrink a further 10% (75% total), testicles completely atrophied with no testosterone or sperm production, body/facial hair growth reduced to soft blonde "peach fuzz" while head hair is shimmery and bouncy, voice mellows into a soft feminine timbre, breasts development is quite evident (jiggling may cause soreness and a training bra is recommended) sexual arousal is centered in the breasts.
CAUTION: Daily use beyond the sixth week will cause the above described shrinkage, atrophy, and other changes to become permanent. If used after BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER the time required for the genital reduction will be cut in half.
I wonder how manly Eric will feel when all that loose flesh is snugged against his bottom," Margo asked rhetorically. "Tomorrow we'll bring home BELLE RADIO/DIGITAL Alarm clocks for each of them. I think Ramon will enjoy listening to all four stages of the tapes. Wendal should get up to Stage III while Eric and Marc should stop at Stage II.
I'll have to review the descriptions in the morning," Helga whispered as she turned off the light and snuggled up to Margo.
Eric awoke from his sleep suddenly with a tremendously full bladder. It was still dark, but without a clock he had no idea what time it was. At first it didn't dawn on him that his normal urine induced erection was missing. Languidly he stretched, shaking his head to dispel the horrible nightmare he'd been having. The soft, slick, silken feelings about his loins caused him to freeze. Hesitantly he reached beneath the covers to discover he wasn't wearing his pajama bottoms. In their stead he found soft silken panties. With trembling fingers he pressed against his genitals through the soft material of the panties, only to feel his male flesh easily flatten. With a sudden dread he realized he hadn't been having a nightmare.
The pressure of his touch quickly reminded him that his bladder was full. Reacting quickly he grasped the limp fleshy tube that had been his penis and pinched off the beginning flow of urine. Flipping the covers back he stood, horrified to see he was wearing pretty pink lace trimmed panties. Suppressing a shudder he rushed to the bathroom, hurriedly raised the seat of the toilet, and fumbled for the fly of his underwear. Angrily he realized panties didn't have flys and that he couldn't stand to relieve himself. Clenching his teeth as tears of frustration coursed down his cheeks, he lowered the seat, tugged down the panties, and sat. The instant he released the hold on his penis, the urine gushed forth. Taking some toilet paper he cleaned himself, stood, and tugged the panties back about his hips as he silently cursed Helga for all that she'd done to him. Hurrying back to his bedroom before one of the other guys might see him he looked for his pajamas bottoms. Picking them up from the hamper he was about to remove the panties when he stopped.
A frightening thought occurred to him in his anger and confusion. If he removed the panties, his aunt would probably be upset. The sissy panties were probably a test of some sort to see if he'd cooperate or rebel. Removing the panties would probably be interpreted as a sign of rebellion. Neither he nor the others could afford to anger his aunt. With a sigh of defeat he left the panties on as he slipped on the pajama bottoms. He hoped that she'd understand wearing the pajamas would indicate his independence while leaving the panties on would show that he would cooperate. He just hoped she wouldn't get too upset. Four more times he had to make trips to the bathroom that night. Each time he sadly noted the diminishing contents of his emulsified manhood.
Helga woke Eric fifteen minutes before the others and told him to hurry through his morning ablutions before she awoke the others. She smiled and rewarded him with a pat upon the head when she saw that he was wearing the panties beneath his pajamas. Weakly returning her smile he hurried to the bathroom and returned to his room before she awoke the others. Finally able to remove the panties. he angrily flung them into a corner and started dressing in his new jockey shorts. Just then there was a gentle knock on his door. Curtly he told the person to go away. Instead the door opened and Helga entered, causing Eric to freeze in both fear and anger.
"I don't appreciate being told to go away," she informed him as he blanched. Tossing him a small box she went on. "I brought you a box of panty shields. Women use them to protect their panties from leaks during their time of the month. You'll most likely need them for a similar reason." Eric's face turned bright red revealing that he understood what she meant.
"Did you enjoy sleeping in the panties?" She asked as she walked to the corner to pick up the dainty panties. The look upon his face revealed his feelings about being pantied. Carefully she folded them and tucked them beneath his pillow with his pajamas. "You'd better take good care of these. I want you to sleep in them every night," she told him curtly. "Under the circumstances you'll find they'll fit you a lot better than boys' jockey shorts. Besides, it'll serve to remind you what will happen to all of you if you don't cooperate."
It was made obvious by his humbled expression that the implications of her warning were fully understood. Once more she had forced him to bow to her demands. His anger over what she'd done to him was settling while his confusion increased. He realized she could do anything she wanted to any of them. That made him wonder why she was playing this game of destroying his manhood bit by bit when she could do it all at once. This puzzle had to be figured out in order to save his brother and cousins.
As they ate breakfast, Helga and Margo watched the boys. They looked quite handsome in the school uniforms. Eric looked better than he had when he'd gone to bed last night and even managed a weak smile when Helga winked at him. Both he and Marc were squirming a bit as the BELLE VANQUISHER/M and the BELLE ENHANCER/M underwear began their insidious assault upon their bodies.
While the boys walked to school, Eric talked to them. "Aunt Helga had a long talk with me last night. Margo wanted to Petticoat us for acting up yesterday. She doesn't like boys, especially rowdy ones. Fortunately Aunt Helga talked her out of it... for now."
Marc spoke up when Eric fell silent. "I know she doesn't like guys. She barged into my room last night to give me new underwear and caught me jerking off. Boy was she pissed!"
"It's stuff like that we're going to have to keep from happening," warned Eric. "I know what I said about not cooperating, but that's all changed now. Everything that Daniel and the other guys have told us about what goes on around here... Aunt Helga confirmed. What it boils down to is once you're Petticoated, you never get out of skirts. They turn you into a girl. What I saw and heard at the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES CLINIC convinced me that they have done just that many times. We'd better stay out of trouble and do as we're told. Besides, if for some reason Aunt Helga would turn us over to the juvenile authorities or child welfare, they'd split us up into different foster homes. We might never see each other again. Our only choice is to do as Aunt Helga and Margo want. She told me that if we cooperate, we'll each get a stereo, TV, VCR/DVD, and computer for our bedrooms."
The boys nodded to the wisdom and advice that Eric shared with them as they trudged onward. "Anyway, being here is a lot better than at the military academy," Eric added hoping he wasn't betraying the others. Inside his mind a disgusted voice was screaming that he was doing just that. The voice of reason, however, told him that none of them really had any choice but to cooperate. Saddened, they walked on silently, all were lost in their own morose contemplations.
Meanwhile Helga sat in her office reviewing the description of the Belle RADIO/DIGITAL ALARM CLOCK and the accompanying hypnotic mini cassette tapes.
BELLE RADIO/DIGITAL ALARM CLOCK:
This unique unit functions as a normal radio/digital alarm clock with a special difference. Hidden underneath behind the compartment of the battery back-up power supply is a mini-cassette player. This unit is activated by a group of sensors invisibly located behind the face plate of the digital display. These sensors should be targeted towards the head of the sleeping boy by aiming the face plate. Special microprocessors will monitor the movements and respiration of the boy. It will be able to determine when he's falling asleep. At that point a soft "white noise" feature activates to quickly lull him into a deep sleep. Once the sensors determine that he is in a state of deep sleep, the subliminal hypnotic mini cassette tape will be activated. Almost immediately he'll lapse into a receptive trance as the message you selected is repeated until he awakens. This will result in the firm implantation of the desired post-hypnotic suggestions. The changes in his behavior, thoughts, and feelings will be evident almost immediately. The subliminal tape player has a Stage Selector Switch with four settings that correspond to the four stages of the tapes.
NOTE: A series of subliminal hypnotic programs are available on a wide range of topics and desired changes.
*****************************************************************
BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC MINI-CASSETTE TAPES:
There are four stages for each program, each stage includes all previous stages. Be sure to set the Stage Selector Switch on the player for the stage you want play. The post-hypnotic suggestions should be firmly implanted by following the recommended schedule. Changes should be noted after the first night.
Stage I should be played on nights 1 to 3. Will result in a decent boy.
Stage II should be played on nights 4 & 5. Will result in a good boy.
Stage III should be played on nights 6 & 7. Will result in a sissy boy.
Stage IV should be played on nights 8 to 10. Will result in a girlish boy.
NOTE: The programs can be combined into any combination or all selections for faster implementation.
PROGRAM 1: ANTI-VIOLENCE:
This tape will make the listener detest violence. It will take him from a tough bully to a totally submissive individual.
Stage I:
He'll find himself unable to participate in or encourage violence.
Stage II:
He'll find himself feeling uneasy when violence occurs and will stop watching violence.
Stage III: When exposed to violence he'll become distressed and cry.
Stage IV:
When exposed to violence he'll become nauseated and hysterical.
PROGRAM 2: NEATNESS:
This tape will make the listener abhor disorder and dirt. This will alter the worst slob into a fastidious individual.
Stage I:
He'll develop an urge to clean up and put things away.
Stage II:
Exposure to clutter or a mess will cause unease and a need to clean.
Stage III: Exposure to clutter or a mess will cause distress, anger, scolding of the mess maker, and hurried cleaning.
Stage IV:
Exposure to clutter or a mess will cause nausea, frenzied cleaning, and fussiness.
PROGRAM 3: MANNERS:
This tape will make the listener detest rudeness and inconsiderate behavior. This will change even the crudest boy into a polite individual.
Stage I:
He'll feel guilty for boorish behavior, and learn basics manners {such as please, thank you, bless you, and excuse me}.
Stage II:
Exposure to boorishness will create unease, he'll start being considerate, blush at a faux pas, and learn to show respect to his elders and women {by opening doors, holding chairs, and rising when someone enters a room}.
Stage III: Exposure to boorishness will create distress, he'll be polite, considerate, look down on those who are boorish and avoid them, and start learning detailed manners {such as proper table manners, proper place settings, and proper utensil use}.
Stage IV:
Exposure to boorishness will create nausea and disgust, he'll flee those who are boorish, be naturally well mannered, be quite prissy, and politely but mildly rebuke and instruct others in proper manners if appropriate.
PROGRAM 4: MODE OF DRESS:
This tape will refine his taste, fashion sense, and style of dress. The grungiest slob will change into a neatly dressed individual.
Stage I:
He'll feel guilty for wearing sloppy or grungy clothes, learn color and pattern coordination, desire to be dressed in coordinated clothes, grow interested in and be attracted to soft, silky girlish clothes and styles.
Stage II:
He'll feel uneasy and uncomfortable wearing grungy clothes, observe others, judge outfits, develop an interest in fashions, be repulsed by overtly masculine styles and harsh fabrics, find himself yearning for soft silky clothes, and ruffles and frills will be attractive and enticing.
Stage III: He'll be distressed if he wears grungy clothes, will be uncomfortable when around others who are grungily dressed, learn to select clothes for their durability and style, enjoy shopping for clothes, detest wearing normal male styles, and want to dress in sissy fashions with ruffles and frills.
Stage IV:
He'll be nauseated wearing grungy clothes, any male fashions, or even girlish pants, will be distressed when around others who are grungily dressed, and want and need to dress in soft silken ruffled and frilled dresses, skirts, and blouses.
PROGRAM 5: APPEARANCE:
This tape will make the listener become concerned that his personal appearance is pleasing and acceptable to others. The most slovenly boy will turn into an elegant lad.
Stage I:
He'll feel the need to be physically neat, clean, and well groomed.
Stage II:
He'll feel distressed when not physically neat, clean, and well groomed.
Stage III: He'll feel the need to grow long neat hair and nails, pierce his ears, and wear cologne.
Stage IV:
He'll feel the need to wear lipstick, blusher, eye liner and shadow, nail polish, perfume, hair clips, hair bows, hair ribbons, necklaces, bracelets, and dangling earrings.
PROGRAM 6: MANNERISMS:
This tape will make the listener alter his movements. The way he sits, stands, walks, speaks, and uses his hands; virtually all of his personal habits will change.
Stage I:
He'll slow down, won't run indoors or slam doors, will not flop into or tilt chairs, and will stop yelling, shouting, and cursing.
Stage II:
He'll take shorter steps when walking, tug and smooth his pants when sitting, sit properly with no slouching or sprawling, and his speech will be softer.
Stage III: He'll take mincing steps, keep his knees together when sitting, cross his legs at the ankle only, speak softly and shyly, toy with his hair, cover his mouth to giggle rather than laugh, and stand with hands demurely folded with one leg slightly bent.
Stage IV:
He'll have a wiggle in his walk, sit and rise daintily keeping his legs modestly together, may sit with one leg tucked girlishly beneath him, flutter his hands when speaking, blush at anything risque, and his voice will have girlish inflections.
PROGRAM 7: EMOTIONS:
The listener will alter the way he feels and reacts. His moods and feelings will change. The most belligerent boy will become a simpering sissy.
Stage I:
Feelings of anger and hatred will diminish and be of shorter, milder duration, he'll be easily chagrined, and be more relaxed.
Stage II:
Feelings of anger and hatred will make him feel uncomfortable, he'll avoid confrontations, be easily embarrassed, more empathetic, and will laugh or cry easier.
Stage III: Feelings of anger and hatred will make him feel nauseated, he'll be self-effacing and meek, will cry at sad stories, be empathetic, and be uncomfortable around those who are crude and harsh.
Stage IV:
He'll be timid, cooperative, helpful, giggle when scared, need to feel accepted and loved, and be totally empathetic.
Helga placed the papers on her desk top with an audible sigh. With a mischievous grin she thought that it would be quite interesting to put Ramon through all four stages of the entire set of tapes. He'd be absolutely girlish in ten days. Taking Wendal through the series to Stage III would also make an ideal experiment. She was anxious to see the lad become a swishy mincing sissy. Eric and Marc would definitely benefit from going through Stages I and II of the series. As she rose to take the descriptive papers back to Margo, she picked up a few for her own developments that she thought might prove useful on their efforts to change the boys. Margo wondered at the satisfied smirk upon Helga's face as she took the proffered papers. A huge smile soon appeared upon her face as she read.
BELLE TOOTHPASTE:
A specially blended fluoride toothpaste containing a unique combination of Estradiol and an astringent. This combination will tighten and stretch the vocal cords, resulting in the user's voice modulating into a higher, feminine range.
During the first week of use a slight but not unpleasant tingling will be felt in the throat. The second week the tingling stops and no other effects are noticeable. The third week his voice will start to "crack" into a higher, girlish range. By the fourth week his voice will steadily raise into the feminine range, occasionally "cracking" back into his former range. The fifth week will find his voice has slipped into the higher, softer, feminine range with no "cracking". With continued use, by the eighth week his voice will be permanently raised into the softer, higher feminine range.
BELLE SHAMPOO & CONDITIONER:
This unique formula contains Estrapipate and Panetol. The protein rich formula will moisturize hair from the within and expands hair size. The result is a longer, thicker, and fuller appearance that flexes and stretches. He'll have magnificent full flowing tresses that is thicker, fuller bodied, shinier, and more manageable with practically no split ends.
By noon the four BELLE RADIO/DIGITAL ALARM CLOCKS and their tapes, the BELLE SHAMPOO & CONDITIONER, and the BELLE TOOTHPASTE were ready to be taken home. A bag of BELLE CANDY sat beside them ready to be distributed to the boys as they did their homework. The boys would never realize they'd been subtly altered until it was too late.
All four Halteman boys closely watched the girls that had once been boys. All were quite shocked to their very core by the apparent total physical and mental transformations that had been accomplished to turn the former boys into the delightfully feminine girls they had so obviously become. At lunch, Daniel Deeter once more assured them that the girls had once been boys like themselves. Eric upset Marc, Wendal, and Ramon when he informed them that he believed the transformations had been done. The three didn't want to believe that horrifying thought until Daniel laid an inescapable fact upon them.
"You've been watching them for some sign that they were boys at one time but have not found even one thing that could be even remotely considered masculine, right?" He asked them in disgust. When they nodded their agreement he went on. "If you watch the real girls, they occasionally do something not quite so feminine. After all, every girl has a bit of tomboy in them, right?"
Once more the guys agreed with Daniel's statement. Then the truth hit them like a ton of bricks. Only boys who had been thoroughly transformed into girls could be one hundred percent girlish! They were shocked into silence.
By the end of the school day, Eric was exhausted but glad very glad for the panty shields he'd been given. They had kept him from being embarrassed several times. The teachers had been notified of his need for frequent, unexpected relief. All told him when he entered their class that if he needed to go, for the day it wasn't necessary to ask permission, he was to quietly rise and leave. At least once every class he'd had to go. The humiliation of the constant reminder of his emasculated condition emotionally wore him to a frazzle when combined with not getting enough sleep because of the same problem. He was far too played out to even think about their dilemma by the time they reached the mall.
They were pleasantly surprised when Aunt Helga told them that if they were good and finished their homework, she take them down to the newly opened amusements. LADD'S EXCHANGE MINIATURE GOLF, LADD'S EXCHANGE SWIMMING POOL, LADD'S EXCHANGE TENNIS, and LADD'S EXCHANGE ARCADE were offering discounted memberships. The boys had heard their classmates talking about the four new businesses. Eagerly they finished their homework assignments while munching on their allotted five pieces of BELLE CANDY.
Petticoating Encouraged
Ladd's Exchange Mall
Book 3 Part B
Once their assignments were completed. Helga and Margo took the boys to the amusement complex and purchased their memberships. Eric was too worn out to do anything other than watch. Even that depressed him as he realized that the sexy girls could not cause him to become aroused like he had in the past. Marc, Wendal, and Ramon chalked Eric's lack of energy and sadness off to the flu. The three younger boys were quite excited to see their pretty classmates in their cute swimsuits and tennis dresses. Marc was a bit disconcerted when he realized that Wendal and Ramon were both furtively adjusting their erect manhood into more comfortable positions while his penis was making no attempt to react to the lovely girls. It took a good half hour before the boys realized that they were being turned on by the cute figures of former boys! Their chagrin and embarrassment was clearly evident upon their faces. The two women chuckled when they saw how upset the three boys were because the former boys had awakened their macho libido. They also rightly assumed that Eric was upset because he realized it would not take an awful lot for him to become a girl just like them.
The tastefully landscaped, open, park like indoor amusement complex was one of several long awaited ventures. All the youths associated with the mall had purchased advance memberships. As a result, they too had quickly finished their homework assignments and rushed to the pool and tennis courts. Jamie Clipp, Brenda Fairchild, Tracy Freidman, Tammy Endress, Louise Bloom, Nichole Chestnut, Tonia Fairchild, Kelly Freidman, Carla Bloom, Heather Getzoff, Janet Getzoff, Pamela Sue James, Linda Evers, Tiffany Davis, and Justine Bowers vied with each other not only in competition on the tennis courts and diving board, but also in their showing off their perky budding femininity. The snug swimsuits and cute mini-skirted tennis dresses were virtually identical to their dance and gym uniforms. They all delighted in showing off their feminine charms and competed to see who could tease and entice the most boys. All the girls closely watched the Halteman boys and wondered how long it would be before they joined their Petticoated ranks.
The same day the amusement complex opened, ground was broken for a new housing development near the mall. The base price of a home was $250,000. The development was expected to attract upwardly mobile couples, and most of the hundred twenty sites were sold before the construction started. All would be sold before construction was completed before the end of the summer.
That evening none of the boys suspected anything to be out of the ordinary as they used the BELLE TOOTHPASTE and BELLE SHAMPOO & CONDITIONER. The day had been exciting, a bit frightening, and quite exhausting for all of them.
As he prepared for bed and despite his every effort, Eric couldn't stop himself from wondering what it'd be like to be as soft and shapely as the former boys he'd been unable to stop watching. The fact the panties he wore under his pajamas felt so nice only made the problem worse. When Helga came into the room to massage the BELLE CULTIVATOR LOTION into his now completely deflated masculinity, she found him near tears. Very tenderly she rubbed the cool, numbing lotion into his soft flesh, once more relaxing him as she assured him that everything would work out for the best. He almost believed her when she told him that she had no desire to harm her nephews. While she was attending him, everything seemed to be all right. Yet once she left, his doubts and uncertainty resurfaced. It was quite a while before he was able to fall asleep.
As the other boys settled into bed, unbidden dreams about the cute girls they'd watched that afternoon came to them. Wendal and Ramon quickly succumbed to their aroused needs and blissfully played with themselves. Afterwards they fell asleep totally unaware that they would soon lose all sexual interest in girls. Marc was totally frustrated when he finally fell asleep after vainly trying to satisfy his arousal. Despite his best efforts, he'd failed to even get himself hard. Little did he suspect that the underwear he'd recently removed had rendered his manhood temporarily useless.
In all four bedrooms as the boys fell asleep, the BELLE RADIO/DIGITAL ALARM CLOCKS upon their nightstands softly clicked. The hidden min-cassette player activated Stage I of the subliminal hypnotic messages that would forever alter their lives.
For Eric the morning had been quite disturbing. The panties felt almost right about his now flat, virtually smooth groin. Much to his dismay, he found himself debating whether he should wear the panties to school in place of his jockey shorts! With a shudder of repulsion he took them off and carefully placed them beneath his pillow. Thoughts of revenge against his aunt kept coming into his mind, but every time he felt a headache start and his stomach churn. Unconsciously he decided that revenge wasn't worth the cost of thinking about if it made him ill. As a result he convinced himself that his life would be much easier if he stopped trying to figure things out and simply accepted whatever happened. The tapes, lack of male hormones, and the influx of female hormones were already making drastic changes in him.
Marc finally found relief when he woke up with a piss hard-on. Deciding to take advantage of his erection, he quickly subdued the uncooperative monster, thus proving that he still was a man. He wrote off the problems of the previous night to his disgust that the feminine girls had once been boys. Breathing a bit easier, he dressed, not realizing his underwear would once more render him impotent.
Wendal and Ramon both awoke refreshed and relaxed. All the boys felt mentally and physically different when they awoke the next morning. They were less angry about their dilemma. Each made his bed, put his dirty clothes in the hamper, spent more time before the mirror making sure his hair was right, and walked quietly to the breakfast table.
Margo sidled up to Helga and told her that the boys had all made their beds and straightened their bedrooms. They also realized that for the first time since their arrival, no doors had been slammed, no one had run down the steps, no one was loud, and no one belched. Both women were amazed at quickness of the tapes and the progress they were making in emasculating the boys.
The school day went much easier for the boys, they were less concerned about their problems and more accepting of the transformations of their classmates. They hurried through their homework and were allowed to go to the pool and tennis courts where they once more enjoyed watching the pretty girls. The fact that many of them had once been boys didn't seem to matter nearly as much as it had yesterday. What had seemed horrifying then now seemed normal. One can only speculate how they would have reacted if they'd known the tapes were responsible for the changes in their outlook.
That night Eric eagerly slipped into his soft panties after Helga had massaged the BELLE CULTIVATOR LOTION into his rapidly softening, tighter groin. Sleep came easily to the emasculated young man. Marc once more experienced the frustration of impotence. This time the changes in his emotional stability caused him to cry himself to sleep. Wendal and Ramon both successfully relieved themselves and blissfully fell asleep. The BELLE RADIO/DIGITAL ALARM CLOCKS activated the second day of Stage I of the sinister subliminal hypnotic tapes once they fell asleep.
Thursday morning, Eric caught himself putting his trousers on before removing his panties. The unconscious act embarrassed him, yet he had to admit that the panties fit better and felt nicer than boys' underpants. Almost reluctantly he removed the panties before dressing. Marc once more awoke with an erection. As the day before he quickly and successfully sought to reassure himself that he was still a man. All the boys tidied their bedrooms and made their beds without being told to do so before quietly going for breakfast. Each took his dirty dishes to the sink before they left for school. None of them questioned the changes they were undergoing. The boys once more enjoyed the benefits of being cooperative in school and doing their homework by making it to the pool and tennis courts to enjoy the sights. The girls noticed the rapid changes occurring in the boys' behavior and secretly giggled amongst themselves. They tried to figure out what was being done to the boys to make such drastic changes in so short a period of time without the use of Petticoating. That evening the boys voiced no objection and willing helped to clean the house when asked to do so by Margo.
At bedtime, Eric again eagerly slipped into his soft, silken panties after Helga massaged the BELLE CULTIVATOR LOTION into his almost flat groin before falling into a restful sleep. Marc once more cried himself to sleep angered by his nighttime impotence. Wendal and Ramon climbed into bed and after relieving their sexual tensions went to sleep like the good boys they had become. Neither noticed that their need for relief had greatly diminished or that the intensity of their orgasms was less than normal. As soon as they fell asleep, the tapes started, completing Stage I of the subliminal hypnotic program.
Friday morning Eric thought quite seriously about leaving the panties on under his school clothes. This time he had to force himself to remove the silky delight. His new emotions and feelings really confused him, but he found it easier to ignore the problems than confront them. Marc awoke with only a semi-erection and stubbornly struggled until he coaxed himself to orgasm. Just like Eric, he found it easier to ignore his growing problem than try to figure it out. Again all four boys cleaned their bedrooms and made their beds, quietly made their way to the table for breakfast and took their dirty dishes to the sink before leaving for school.
The day went even smoother as the boys adapted to the routine and expectations of the school. That afternoon the girls at the pool and tennis courts noticed further changes in the attitudes and behavior of the boys. That night Eric had his panties on before Helga came into his room. Marc fell asleep upon his tear stained damp pillow quite frustrated over his inability to even achieve a reaction from his limp numb penis. Wendal and Ramon simply went to bed and fell asleep like angelic innocent boys. Masturbation never even entered their minds. None of the boys even thought about rebelling or resisting Aunt Helga. Once more the BELLE RADIO/DIGITAL ALARM CLOCKS activated their secret mission after the boys were asleep. Stage II of the subliminal hypnotic tapes started the boys into the next step of their transformation.
Saturday morning Helga left the boys sleep in. When they finally awoke, they were pleasantly surprised to find that an appetizing brunch was being prepared for them. Eric reluctantly started to remove his panties then stopped. Since there was no school today, why not wear the slinky enchantments all day. With an impish grin of self-satisfaction, he slipped a pair of jeans over his smoothly pantied bottom. He didn't want to admit that there was no evidence of a masculine bulge to disrupt the smooth flow of the panty line in his crotch. Marc again found himself without a morning erection. Looking forlornly down at his uncooperative manhood, he sighed and dressed, deciding it simply wasn't worth the aggravation and frustration. Wendal and Ramon hurriedly but neatly dressed before they scampered downstairs to offer their assistance with the brunch preparation. After the meal, Eric and Marc did the dishes without being asked.
Helga and Margo were both amazed at the cooperativeness, neatness and politeness of the fastidious boys. All day the boys strived to be good and please their aunt. It was a need they had to fulfill. None of them seemed to notice the queasy feelings they had whenever a thought to do something nasty or devilish popped into their minds. Arguing seemed to be the last thing upon their contented minds. Each was happy to stay out of the way and not create waves. That night none of the boys even thought about masturbation as they prepared for bed.
Eric blushed deeply when he reached beneath his pillow to retrieve his pajamas. In their place he discovered a clean pair of panties identical to those he wore and a soft, pink nylon ruffled babydoll nightie. He quickly realized that his aunt must have checked and discovered that he'd never removed the panties. She had then replaced his pajamas with the nightie. With a shiver of trepidation and anticipation he slowly slipped into the cute babydoll nightie. The warm, sensual feelings the soft ruffled material created wherever it touched his flesh made him feel small and cozy. He was lost enjoying the sensual thrills of his delectable nightie when his reverie was suddenly disturbed by his aunt.
"Well, Erica," she stated with a broad grin upon her obviously pleased face. "Don't you look vulnerable and sweet! You'd better be careful the others don't catch you dressed like this," she admonished him gently.
Eric blushed a deep red and bit his lips. Without further words she massaged the BELLE CULTIVATOR LOTION into his almost feminine groin. When she finished, the warm, tender hug she gave him made his embarrassed confusion a lot easier to accept. Once more he found it easier not to question what was happening as he quickly fell asleep.
The other boys climbed quietly into bed and quickly fell asleep. None of the boys thought a thing about the changes they were undergoing. Stage II of the subliminal hypnotic tapes completed it's insidious reprogramming of their vulnerable psyches.
Sunday morning Helga and Margo noted the greatly improved manners and politeness of the quiet lads. They willingly acquiesced to Helga's every request. By day's end their home sparkled. Both Helga and Margo had a difficult time believing the four boys were the same scruffy young hellions who arrived only a week before. The tapes were having a marvelous effect upon them.
That night Eric blushed prettily when Helga gave him a loving kiss upon his cheek when she came to give him his nightly massage. Clad in his adorable nightie, he trembled and moaned with pleasure as she touched his flesh. Marc tentatively stroked his limp manhood trying to decide whether to attempt masturbating. With a sigh he turned off his light before rolling over and quickly falling asleep. Wendal and Ramon fell asleep the instant their tired heads touched their pillows.
For Eric and Marc, Margo had reset their BELLE RADIO/DIGITAL ALARM CLOCKS to replay Stages I and II of the subliminal hypnotic tapes in the back-up reinforcement mode. Wendal and Ramon continued their indoctrination into girlhood by listening to Stage III.
Monday morning, Eric was not too surprised to discover that all his male underwear was gone. He selected a pair of lace trimmed peach nylon panties. Both he and Marc arrived at breakfast looking neat and cheerful in their clean school uniforms. They were a bit concerned that Wendal and Ramon didn't join them so Helga and Margo went to check on the missing lads.
What they found surprised but pleased them. The boys were near tears as they stood forlornly before their mirrors looking at their all too boyish reflections. Neither liked the way they looked. When pressed, they began to whine that they simply couldn't stand to wear their dumb plain old school uniform and wished they had something to jazz it up. Once they started complaining about their appearance, they didn't stop. Their hair looked awful and needed a hair ribbon or hairbow. Their ears looked ugly and naked, earrings would take care of that but neither had pierced ears. Their nails were yucky and needed a manicure and polish. But the worst was their horrid clothes! By the time they'd finished their complaints both were in tears. Helga and Margo comforted their charges, delighted to see the dramatic effects of the tapes. One night listening to Stage III of the subliminal hypnotic tapes and already they had become quite the sissy. After receiving promises of a shopping trip that evening to remedy their complaints, the boys reluctantly left their bedrooms.
Eric and Marc were amazed when their tear stained brothers finally joined them for breakfast. Their mincing steps made them appear to be quite swish. The way they kept their legs together, spoke, giggled and kept touching their hair made the changes they'd undergone glaringly evident. Their every move and mannerism seemed to proclaim that they were far from being a normal guy.
All day the two were looked upon with amazement by their classmates as they blithely swished their way through their activities. Both fidgeted uncomfortably all day and complained bitterly about the horrid boys' uniform they had to wear. That afternoon at the pool and tennis courts, they eagerly joined the girls. It was quite obvious that, instead of being aroused by the girls, they were almost drooling over the hair ribbons and hairbows, earrings, and cute outfits that the girls so willingly showed off. The girls quickly realized the change in interest of the two swishy boys and eagerly set about to ensnare them into their feminine world. Neither Wendal nor Ramon tried to stop the girls when they tied ribbons into their long hair. They simply looked at their sissy reflections and smiled with an expression of obvious longing upon their faces. The girls were now sure that something was being done to the boys to change them.
Eric and Marc were both embarrassed by the behavior of their younger brothers. Yet the effects of the tapes upon the older boys left them unable to condemn or say anything against their siblings.
Helga smiled when she came for the boys and witnessed the reluctance of Wendal and Ramon to return their borrowed girlish adornments. She had to admonish the sissy duo to hurry or they'd be late for their appointments at the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER with Dr. Makes-Shemanski. During the check-ups, the physical changes they had undergone were not really noticeable.
Dr. Balkut and Dr. Alterson were there to check up on Eric. Since the chemical castration was non-invasive, Dr. Balkut wanted to see the results so she could make a comparison to the previous emasculation surgery she had performed on the other boy/girls. Eric quite naturally had quite a bit of loose empty flesh hanging between his legs. The CULTIVATOR LOTION was shrinking the remains of his manhood, but there was still a lot there. Dr. Balkut told him that in another week or two she'd do a nip and tuck to enable him to relieve himself in a manner similar to that of a girl. That bit of information stunned the boy, but the influence of the tapes made him meekly accept her pronouncement.
Marc blushed deeply and said nothing when Dr. Makes-Shemanski was unable to coax him into erection or ejaculation. Wendal and Ramon seemed virtually unchanged physically, but were showing definite signs of the devastating effects of the subliminal hypnotic tapes. The behavior of the two boys left no doubt that each was now a sissy. Both begged the doctor to pierce their ears which Helga approved.
The mental and emotional changes the first two stages had wrought in all four boys was remarkable. Last week the boys had been uptight, rowdy and belligerent despite being terrified of the prospect of being Petticoated. Now they were polite, meek, and well behaved. None of the boys objected when Dr. Makes-Shemanski administered two injections. They never even questioned what they were receiving.
After they left, Dr. Balkut invited Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski and Dr. Helen Alterson to her office to see the mold she'd made of Eric's genitals. Sandra smiled as she saw the proudly exhibited life-like model with a name/date tag in the display case with the pickled remains of the previous emasculations she had performed. The two doctors shook their heads in disbelief as they read the pamphlet describing the just administered new drugs developed at the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES RESEARCH CENTER. All three wondered just how the physical changes the drugs would cause would effect the already polite demeanor of the boys.
BELLE HORMONE BLOCKERS:
We offer two types of hormone blockers, available in an injectable form or in a topically applied version. Either can be used alone to good effect, but when used together are quite devastating. Both function similarly. Once in the patients body, it flows harmlessly through the recipient's blood stream until it reaches the brain. There it will seek out and bind to the nervous system's receptors that monitor the amount of hormones that the body will produce. After completely covering and shielding the receptors from the blood stream, the receptors then send false signals to the brain. The brain reads those signals as true and reacts accordingly.
Both blockers will perform flawlessly for four to five weeks. After that they become brittle and less flexible, unable to resist the constant battering of the flowing blood. The blood begins to slowly erode the blocker coating off the receptors and the brain begins to accurately read the hormonal levels in the bloodstream. It will take about two weeks for the coating to be worn away enough for the brain to get accurate readings. Thus, a single treatment will mean the blocker does it's job for between six to seven weeks.
Booster treatments are recommended at least every five weeks to insure that the recipient continues to obtain the full benefits of the blocker. Booster treatments received after the blockers have worn away will have the desired effects quicker than an initial treatment if given within four weeks of the due date.
*************** ***************
BELLE T-BLOCK:
T-BLOCK is a viscous pale blue fluid that causes the receiver to feel a wash of coolness spread through his body. He may become chilled for a few moments. Once the T-BLOCK reaches and binds to the appropriate receptors, it causes the receptor to signal the brain that an overabundance of testosterone is in the bloodstream. The brain then orders the organs that manufacture testosterone to cease production until the level in the bloodstream drops. This results in a steady flushing of the bloodstream of every bit of testosterone. This can take anywhere from three to six days depending upon the individual. Since the T-BLOCK is still on the receptors, the brain does not detect the absence of testosterone and therefore does not order the organs to resume production.
The lack of testosterone will cause the male to lose his aggressiveness and competitiveness. His need to show off and prove his manliness will also fade. The longer the absence of the male hormone, the more sedate and submissive the male will become. His ability to achieve an erection will steadily fade once the testosterone has been flushed from his body. Complete loss of the ability to function will occur sometime during the second week depending upon the individual's previous capabilities.
As with anything that is not allowed to function in the manner it was created, the organs which produce the testosterone will begin to atrophy. No significant loss of the ability to function will be noticeable until after the first month. After that, not only will the organ's ability to resume production of testosterone degenerate, it will also begin to shrivel and shrink. By the end of two months, the organ will have lost about 20 percent of it's production capacity and size. At three months there should be a 40 percent loss in both production capacity and size. At four months there should be a 60 percent loss in both production capacity and size. The fifth month should reveal an 80 percent loss in capacity and size. By the sixth month, all ability to produce testosterone will most likely have been lost and the organ shrunk to the size of an infant's organ.
*************** **************
BELLE E-BLOCK
E-BLOCK is a viscous light pink fluid that causes the receiver to feel a flush of warmth spread through his body. He may become light-headed for a few moments. Once the E-BLOCK reaches and binds to the appropriate receptors, it causes the receptor to signal the brain of an estrogen deficiency in the bloodstream. The brain then orders the organs that manufacture estrogens to increase production until their level in the bloodstream reaches the normal balance. This results in a steady accumulation in the bloodstream of estrogens. It can take anywhere from three to six days depending upon the individual for the estrogens to overwhelm any testosterone and infiltrate every portion of his body. Since the E-BLOCK is still on the receptors, the brain does not detect the growing levels of the estrogens and therefore does not order the organs to cease production.
The abundance of estrogens will cause the male to lose his aggressiveness and competitiveness. His need to show off and prove his manliness will also fade. The longer the estrogens are allowed to influence his body and mind, the more sedate and submissive the male will become. His desire and ability to achieve an erection will diminish. Complete loss of the ability to function may occur anytime after the end of the second week depending upon the individual's previous capabilities.
As with anything that is allowed to function in the manner it was created, the organs which produce the estrogens will begin to thrive. No significant gain of the ability to function is noticeable until after the first month. After that it steadily increases it's production rate until about the third month when it has reached it's maximum. At this point he'll be producing at least as much natural estrogen as a normal female.
What all this means is that his masculinity is subverted and eliminated during the first month. From then on, he'll be entering the normal sequence of female puberty.
If the drugs worked as well as the literature stated, the three doctors could hardly wait to see the results. The products of the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES RESEARCH CENTER were proving to be quite effective and very interesting.
After leaving the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER, Helga allowed Eric and Marc to go to LADD'S EXCHANGE CINEMA while she took Wendal and Ramon to THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE. Olivia Endress saw the excited mincing lads enter and lost no time in offering to assist them in selecting new clothes. Helga explained the boys felt they'd like fancier clothes. Soft, silken nylon, ruffles, lace, and ribbons were their main interests. Olivia was delighted to help them select new night clothes. Wendal choose a cute set of baby blue shortie pajamas made of silky nylon with lace ruffled cuffs and neck. Ramon was directed away from the girlish pajamas to an adorable lavishly lace trimmed lavender babydoll nightie. The giggling lads then went on to choose several sets of pretty lace edged nylon panties and camisoles in various pastel shades. After that Helga suggested they get some ruffled blouses the same color as their uniform shirts to replace the standard plain uniform shirts. The boys leapt at the chance and choose blouses that had a ruffled bodice and cuffs elaborately frilled with lace. As they passed the socks, both grew dewy eyed gazing upon the cute lace topped anklets on display. With a playful laugh, Helga told them to choose several pair which they eagerly did. At the checkout, the boys blushed when Helga reached over and picked out several hair ribbons and bows to place with their other selections.
As the happy trio left, Helga had another devilish idea and decided to take the sissy lads one more step away from their macho boyish past. Without any hesitation she led them next door to NEW SENSATIONS SHOES. There both lads giggled as they were fitted for black patent leather Mary Jane strap shoes to replace their black oxfords. It was two very bouncy giggling sissies that greeted their older brothers when they emerged from the movie theater. The numerous packages were quickly distributed amongst the four boys.
That night Helga once more treated Eric to his nightly massage and steady effeminization as he donned his feminine babydoll nightie. Marc silently and forlornly climbed into bed, afraid to even touch his manhood. Both Eric and Marc found themselves wondering what was making all the changes they were experiencing. However, the more they thought about their dilemma, the more unsettled their stomachs became. Both also felt the beginning of a bad migraine headache. At the same time, a great weariness seemed to overtake them. It was a pattern that would be repeated whenever they attempted to resist or figure out what was happening to them. They quickly adapted the ruse of what they don't know can't hurt them. As for Wendal and Ramon, they both eagerly donned their girlish bed clothes and climbed into bed, easily falling asleep. Again the perfidious subliminal hypnotic tapes activated once the boys were asleep. Wendal and Ramon completed Stage III while Eric and Marc remained on the reinforcing mode for Stage II.
Tuesday morning Wendal and Ramon were again late for breakfast. Eric fidgeted in his chair as he ate, furtively enjoying the sensations his soft panties. Marc toyed with his food, unsure why he felt so depressed. Both looked up in complete shock when their younger brothers literally skipped into the room. Studded earrings sparkled in the ears, their hair had been restyled with short bangs over their eyes and a bouncy beribboned ponytail. Soft pink polish graced their well shaped nails. The ruffled blouses, lace topped anklets, and shiny black Mary Jane shoes seemed to scream the fact the wearers were complete sissies. Not a word was said as the pair sat daintily, giggling at the discomfort of their older brothers. Both wondered if they suspected the soft, lace trimmed nylon lingerie they wore beneath their sissified uniforms.
In school, the girls eagerly heaped compliments upon the obviously sissy boys. They were eager to discover how the boys were being changed. Not one boy said a word about the changes in the sissy lads appearance even though everyone noticed. The guys knew better than to interfere with or harass the sissy duo although they wondered what was being done to so rapidly alter the formerly all macho boys so quickly and easily, especially since there was no evidence that they were being forced to dress and behave differently. No one had ever witnessed such a dramatic change in so short a period of time without severe Petticoating.
Daniel Deeter was one of several boys who were absolutely terrified by the rapid sissification of their new classmates. He was one of the few people not in the know that suspected some new force or process at work to transform boys into girls. The behavioral changes in all four boys had been significant during the previous week. Everyone noticed the rapid changes, but only those who feared undergoing such changes themselves worried. The sudden sissy behavior of Wendal and Ramon on Monday had disconcerted Daniel while most people had accepted the weekend change with a mere shrug. But on Tuesday morning when the sissies minced into the school in their totally sissified version of the normal male school uniform, not to mention their beribboned hair, nail polish, and jewelry; everyone sat up and took notice! Yet even by the end of the day that too had been accepted as normal by most people. Daniel was confused, upset, angry, and worried. Why had all four boys seemed to change at the same rate the first week, then over the weekend Eric and Marc stayed unchanged while Wendal and Ramon slid deeper into girlishness. In the back of his mind was the fear that his Aunt Gwen would do the same to him.
Wendal and Ramon were the center of attention at the pool and tennis courts that afternoon. The girls did their best to answer the myriad questions the two sissy lads asked about girlish styles, fashions, and feelings. Eric and Marc stayed discreetly on the sidelines, watching their sissy brothers interact with the girls. Both were dumbfounded by their overtly sissy antics and wondered briefly what was happening. Each time they began to question what was happening their stomachs would churn and their heads pound.
That night Wendal and Ramon giggled happily as they eagerly donned their girlish night clothes. They thrilled to the soft, pleasant sensations their delightful night clothes sent coursing through their sensitized bodies. A warm feeling of contentment came over them as they easily fell asleep. Eric and Marc tossed and turned. Their minds were rebelling against the influence of the tapes. Their subconscious demanded they find out what was happening. As a result, both eventually had pounding migraine headaches that drove all thoughts but pain from their head.
Marc finally settled himself and was almost asleep when he heard moaning and the sound of someone being sick. Struggling up from his self-imposed catatonic state he went to investigate. What he found started his head pounding, but his need to help overcame and cushioned the headache. Kneeling before the porcelain throne was Eric... clad in his adorable lace trimmed pink babydoll nightie.
When Eric realized he'd been discovered, he tried to flee, but was unable to rise to his feet. Instead, he collapsed, bursting into tears as all the inner stress let loose.
Despite Marc's repulsion at seeing Eric dressed as a girl and crying his eyes out, the tapes made him feel only compassion. Tenderly he helped Eric sit up, cleaned him and then helped him back to his bedroom. When Eric crawled into bed, the hem of his short nightie rose to reveal the pretty matching panties... and his totally smooth, girlish groin. Marc stopped short, his mouth fell open in disbelief at what he thought he'd seen. He knew that Eric was adequately endowed, but the panties revealed no sign of any masculinity.
Eric quickly realized what had happened, once more his emotions overwhelmed him. Doubling over he buried his face in his hands and cried.
The tears invoked Marc's concern, his heart went out to his cousin. The only thing he could do was sit beside Eric and take his sobbing cousin in his arms to comfort him. Strange feelings engulfed Marc as he tenderly caressed Eric. An unfamiliar but pleasurable arousal spread slowly throughout his emasculated body.
Eric felt a strange warmth come over him as he cuddled against Marc. A new, unfamiliar but pleasant arousal spread rapidly over his emasculated body, pushing his fears and tears away. He discovered, much to his chagrin, that being held by a boy was quite nice.
The weird mutual arousal calmed the fears of both boys, and when Eric finally regained his composure, the two separated, embarrassed by their unexpected reactions. Knowing that Marc needed and explanation, Eric hesitantly recounted what had been done to his masculinity.
Marc was horrified and repulsed until he recalled that his manhood was not functioning all that well. Guiltily he told Eric what was happening to him.
After a bit of silent contemplation, they began to discuss the changes they and their brothers were experiencing. As long as they remained calm, they discovered they could talk about their problem. As soon as they began to get excited, the nausea and headaches began to return. Slowly they reached the conclusion that the changes were not natural. Eric's emasculation was proof of that. Helga and Margo had to be behind what was happening. Unfortunately, they could go no further in solving their dilemma since the nausea and headaches prevented speculation beyond the knowledge that they were being changed by some outside source. Eric was the more emotionally drained of the two and finally nodded off to sleep. Marc covered him before wearily retiring to his own bed.
Once more the subliminal hypnotic tapes resumed their stealthy work as the boys fell asleep. Eric and Marc both received their back-up of STAGE II. Wendal received a back-up of Stage III. Stage IV activated in Ramon's bedroom, sending him over the edge that defined boyhood. No longer would he be a boyish sissy, instead he would be a girlish boy.
Wednesday morning Helga was waiting outside Ramon's bedroom before the boys awoke. One by one the boys awoke and stretched. Marc and Wendal scrambled from their rooms almost instantly when they heard Ramon's plaintive wail, Eric took a few moments to don his robe to hide his nightie. Helga curtly ordered them to continue their morning preparations, assuring them that she would deal with the problem. Later, Eric and Marc looked up from their breakfast when Wendal came waltzing in dressed in his sissified school uniform. Not understanding why the younger boys had become so swish, the older boys shook their head in confusion. He solemnly informed them that Ramon was still whimpering but that Aunt Helga was still with him. When the three had finished their breakfast there was still no sign of Ramon. As they prepared to leave for school, Margo went to check on Ramon. A few moments later she returned.
"Ramon will be all right," she told them. "You go on to school, we'll see that he gets there. Right now he's simply too upset to even get ready." In response to their questioning concerned faces, she continued, "He's quite upset and needs some special attention. Just be sure to wait for him outside his classroom when school lets out so you can all walk to the mall together." She knew that her cryptic caution that he needed special consideration made the boys feel uneasy as they wondered what had happened this time. As for Ramon, well...
Ramon woke up feeling warm and content. After turning off his alarm clock, he threw back the covers and stretched his body in his normal early morning ritual. As he relaxed he stroked and caressed his lovely nightie, reveling in girlish delight to the sensations created by the soft, silken fabric. Rolling out of bed, he skipped to the mirror where he could admire his pretty girlish reflection. As he gazed upon himself, he coquettishly twisted his torso, delighting in his feminine reflection and the sensual swirling of his lace edged nightie. Finally with a sigh he turned away and went to his closet. Upon opening his closet door he froze as he stared at his wardrobe. A frown quickly formed as he gazed at his neat, clean slacks, shirts and jackets. They were nice... for a boy... His lips began to quiver as he realized that he had to wear those yucky boy clothes. They were his, after all he was a boy, but the thought of destroying the girl he had seen in the mirror horrified him. The realization that he was a boy and not a girl shocked and terrified him. Up until that moment he'd felt as if he really were a girl. The really bizarre thing was that he still felt like a girl! The pleasant caress of his nightie told him that he still looked like a girl. How could he look so girlish and still be a boy? Yet he found that he didn't want to be a boy any longer and the idea of putting on boy clothes turned his stomach. He knew that he wanted to be a girl, wear delightfully feminine clothes, and be soft and pretty all the time. The dichotomy of his feelings and physical status confused him as he wondered what was happening to make him feel this way.
One small part of his brain tried to logic out what was happening. All his life, up until he'd moved here, he'd been a boy, all boy! Yet now he was feeling anything but boyish. Frightened and unsure of what was happening, he found he couldn't cope with the situation. Unceremoniously he burst into tears, bemoaning his frustrations. The resulting wail was what the others had heard.
Time lost meaning for him. Two arms enveloped him, turning him about and smothering his tear-streaked face in a warm, shapely bosom that welcomed his tears. The warm hugs and caresses reassured him that everything would be all right. His entire body shook with the force of his heart rending sobs as Aunt Helga comforted him.
Vaguely he recalled Margo quietly checking on them and Aunt Helga softly shooing her away to let him finish his cry in peace while safely ensconced in her loving embrace. When he finally exhausted his tears, he snuggled closer to his protector.
Helga tenderly stroked his long hair and soothed his shattered spirit. "Do you feel better now?" His tentative nod left her know he felt a tiny bit better. "Do you want to tell me about it?" She guided him to his bed while she awaited his reply. Sitting down she pulled him onto her lap and resumed stroking his hair.
Ramon's mind was totally confused. After a few minutes he meekly spoke. "I'm not sure what's happening, Aunt Helga. I suddenly hate being a boy! I never felt this way before, I know I was happy being a boy! Now the idea of putting on a pair of pants makes me feel sick! I just don't understand."
"It's all right, RAMONA." Helga reassured the trembling sissy. Just as she was sure he would, he stiffened when she'd called him Ramona. "If you'll be honest with yourself, you'll admit that you never really were happy as a boy. You just didn't realize there were any other options so you forced yourself to be a tough guy just as everyone expected you to be. Until you moved in here, you never even realized how unhappy you were. Once you discovered that boys can become girls, your true feelings started to surface. Unconsciously you started to hate being a boy and everything that being a boy means."
Helga paused to let he message sink in before he went on. "You're not really tough and mean like your grandfather taught you boys are supposed to be. You're much too sensitive and caring. That part of you has started to emerge since you moved in with me. At first you were shocked once you realized that boys can become girls and be accepted by everyone. The more you watched the boy/girls, the more attracted you became, not to them, but to girlishness. At first you probably expressed those new emotions by feeling a certain sexual attraction to the girls. Then the sexual attraction faded as you became envious of their ability to be so soft and girlish. You found yourself wanting to be a girl in every way. Your subconscious finally broke through your stubborn male ego to make you feel like a girl! To put things truthfully, you want and need to be a soft, pretty girl.
Ramon sat cuddled upon Helga's lap as she continued to stroke his hair and coo comfortingly. He thought about what she told him and realized that what she said about his strange and unexpected girlish feelings was all the truth! Physically he was a boy, but he felt like a girl. He shivered as he attempted to get a handle on his dilemma.
Helga relentlessly continued to tear down the last walls of his masculinity. "The best thing for you to do is to let your inner self out! Be the girl you feel inside. Get rid of all those horrid male clothes in your closet! After breakfast, you and I will go to THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE to get you a girls' school uniform and other pretty clothes for you to wear. It's time you faced reality and stopped pretending to be a boy. Let yourself become the girl you really are!"
Helga's words made a weird kind of sense to the confused lad. Looking up into her eyes for reassurance, he was relieved to see a pleasant smile instead of a jeering face. "I'm scared, Aunt Helga," he whispered. "I don't know how to be a girl. What will everyone say if I suddenly appear dressed up as a girl?"
"Of course you know how to be a girl," admonished Helga. "You're being a girl right now! All you have to do is cut out all the phony macho crap and be yourself. As far as what everyone will say about you, that's simple. They'll say that you're a lovely girl! Eric, Marc, and Wendal will accept you for what you are."
Ramon took a few moments to digest her words. As Helga's words burned themselves into his brain, a drastic change occurred. At that moment, Ramon ceased to exist, Ramona had been born!
Helga could tell that she'd won. "Now young lady, the others have already left for school. Let's go eat a light breakfast, then we'll head to the mall and THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE. We'll get you all the new girls' clothes you could want. Then you'll be the girl you want to be." With that she stood Ramona her feet, kissed her red cheeks, rose, took her hand and led her to the kitchen for breakfast while still wearing her delightfully girlish nightie.
As they entered the kitchen Margo looked up, knew the change had been made and smiled, stating gaily. "Well, it looks like we have a pretty little girl in our midst! I don't see a trace of that crude boy Ramon." The way she said "BOY" made it sound like a swear word.
Once more Ramona blushed. She felt relieved to be accepted as a girl and to have her girlishness so easily recognized. She felt pretty and quite natural wearing her nightie. The girlish feelings still confused her a bit in their unfamiliarity. Ramona daintily wiped her mouth when she finished eating. She felt comfortable with her identity as a girl trapped inside a boy's body. In addition, she was determined to see what could be done to eliminate every sign of her horrid boyhood. Delicately she gathered her dishes, took them to the sink, washed them and put them away. When she'd finished, she turned about to see that Helga and Margo were smiling at her girlish behavior. Blushing and giggling apprehensively, she did her best to perform a curtsey. In a soft, girlish voice she asked, "What can I wear to the mall to get my new dresses?"
"I have a big, green plaid sweater that you could slip on. It'll probably reach your knees, but using one of my gold chain belts we can snug it about your waist. You should look quite lovely in it," Margo suggested.
"Yes, I think that will do just fine," agreed Helga. "You can wear your lingerie. I know Olivia Endress will have you in the cutest dresses faster than you can imagine. Ramona, you'll soon be dressed like a proper lady."
Ramona eagerly bit her lower lip in undisguised anticipation. The sparkling in her eyes betrayed her eagerness to get to the mall. "How soon can I put the sweater on?"
The obvious anxiousness in her voice made Helga and Margo grin with pride about the effectiveness of their products. "Let's go up to my bedroom right now," Margo stated with a wolfish grin of satisfaction as she stood to hold out her hand to the pretty girl.
Helga watched as Ramona tentatively slipped her hand into Margo's grasp. The two headed upstairs to get Ramona dressed in the sweater. Once they were gone, Helga called ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL to inform them of Ramona's change from boyhood to girlhood.
When Ramona saw her reflection in the mirror after Margo had finished outfitting her, she was stunned by her girlishness. What little doubt she had about Helga's insistence that she was a girl who had been born in a male body and had been masquerading as a macho boy completely disappeared. The image in the mirror was that of a shy but quite pretty preteen girl. The bulky knit green plaid sweater dress ended two inches above her dimpled knees. A delicate gold chain belt accented her narrow waist. Her long blonde hair had been brushed back into a pony tail secured with a green ribbon while short bangs hung to just above her eyebrows. All in all she looked quite lovely with no evidence that she was in reality male.
Helga gasped and broke into a delighted smile when she entered the room to see how soon Ramona would be ready. The girl she saw was lovely, far beyond her expectations. Ramona turned from the mirror looking expectantly at her aunt. When she saw the smile, she blushed and lowered her eyes. Margo laughed, obviously pleased by their reactions. Helga marched to Ramona and swept the timid girl into a warm, loving embrace. Ramona quickly returned the hug while Margo stood by beaming.
Half an hour later, Helga led Ramona into THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE where she was greeted by Olivia Endress. Olivia had nothing but compliments and praise for Ramona and Helga, reassuring them that they were doing the correct thing by having Ramona become a young lady. Ramona shivered with delight as she tried on pretty lingerie, skirts, dresses, blouses, and finally the ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL uniform. Everything fit her well and she looked stunning. An hour later the duo stopped by ADAM'S RIB RESTAURANT for a light lunch before heading for the school.
Mother Superior Mary Francis and the entire office staff gushed over Ramona. The shy girl blushed incessantly and smiled demurely while her files were changed to show her changed status. Finally when all the paperwork was completed, she hugged her Aunt Helga goodbye and nervously headed for her classroom.
Everyone in the sixth grade class had been wondering what was happening to Ramon during the short time he had been in their class to cause him to change so rapidly from a seemingly rough and ready guy into a giggling sissy. Every head turned to look and the class fell silent when Ramona entered the room just after lunch. Mother Superior Mary Francis introduced the blushing girl to her classmates and left. The class was swept with muted whisperings and comments. All were surprised at the complete transformation despite having seen the steady changes Ramon had undergone.
Daniel Deeter was terrified by the soft, pretty girl Ramona had become. Now he was absolutely sure that something had been done to Ramon to cause the changes. That something had to come from the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES RESEARCH CENTER. If his Aunt Gwen decided he should become a girl, he feared that he too would surely succumb to the evil methods that had been employed to create Ramona. It took all his inner strength to keep from jumping up and fleeing. He realized if he did that, he was doomed. Firmly he resolved to be good and plan an escape. He had to get away from this place before it was too late and he too was transformed into a girl.
Eric and Marc were pained to see Wendal come swishing up to them after school let out. Neither said a word against the sissy since the tapes had left them unable to condemn him. Reluctantly the two older boys followed Wendal to Ramon's classroom as Aunt Helga had instructed. All three were momentarily shocked when Ramona came skipping out of the classroom in the company of the other boy/girls. When she saw her brother and cousins, she giggled and ran to them, throwing her arms about them in a welcoming hug. Stepping back, she smiled coquettishly and spun in a circle, showing off her complete girlishness. Eric and Marc were speechless. How could Ramon have been changed so completely? Wendal was the first to recover. He complimented Ramona on her girlishness. Everyone could see the sissy was jealous of Ramona's girlishness. Eric and Marc recovered enough to tell Ramona how pretty she was. Still it was hard to tell what shocked them more, Ramona's transformation or Wendal's jealousy.
Both boys jumped when they felt a strong hand suddenly clasp their shoulder. Looking behind them they saw Mother Superior Mary Francis, which was enough to unnerve them even more. "It looks as if Wendal is jealous of Ramona," she stated with a devilish grin. "Of course you can't really blame him, after all, she is quite cute. Don't you agree?"
When she asked the question, she squeezed their shoulders firmly. Both boys knew to nod their heads in agreement. Their throats were dry since they understood she was telling them how they should feel towards Ramona. In their short time at the school they had heard enough tales and seen ample evidence to know not to disagree or disobey the head of the school.
"I'm glad you understand the situation," she told the two shivering boys as she released them. "I suggest you better take good care of Wendal and Ramona. It could be quite unpleasant for both of you if you fail to do so." With that she turned and left, knowing that Eric and Marc understood what they were expected to do.
Before Eric and Marc could get Wendal and Ramon so they could head for the mall, they were cut off by the girls from their classes who suddenly swarmed about them. Pamela Sue James, Linda Evers, Tiffany Davis, and Justine Bowers surrounded Wendal and Ramona. Taking their arms, they began to talk about fashions and other girlish topics as they headed off to the mall. Before Eric and Marc could break through the cordon of girls, they found themselves separated, cut off, and enveloped by talking, giggling girls. Jamie Clipp, Brenda Fairchild, Tracy Freidman, Tammy Endress, and Louise Bloom encased Eric while Nichole Chestnut, Tonia Fairchild, Kelly Freidman, Carla Bloom, Heather Getzoff, and Janet Getzoff did the same to Marc. The girls included them in their groups babbling about how glad they were that the Haltemans were getting into the swing of things as they all headed off for the mall. Eric and Marc both shivered as they realized just what the girls really meant. Ramona was already dressed as a girl, Wendal was jealous and in all probability would soon join the ranks of the girls. Since both Eric and Marc were effectively emasculated, they realized it was just a matter of time before they too were dressed as girls. That knowledge shocked them and rendered them unable to resist the girls who did a thorough job of keeping the boys apart.
When they reached the mall, instead of going to Aunt Helga, the group guided the Haltemans to METAMORPHOSIS CLUB. The owners, Pamela Mannering and Beverly Eveland greeted the boys as they entered with the chattering girls. When Eric and Marc protested that they'd get in trouble for not being where they were supposed to be, Pamela laughed and informed them that they had been enrolled with her and were supposed to be there. Once more Eric and Marc were stunned. Before they could say more, the girls swept the Haltemans to different sections of the enterprise.
Eric found himself swept along amongst the girls as they toured the center. Suddenly he found himself shoved inside a locker room where the girls pinioned his arms. Despite his valiant efforts and vehement protests they pulled off his pants to reveal his pretty panties. At the moment they succeeded in revealing his sissy underwear he went limp in their grasp while wishing the floor would open and swallow him. However, instead of teasing or condemning him, the girls complimented him on his excellent taste in panties. They even reassured him that they understood just how he felt wearing them. Each of the girls tenderly stroked his smooth groin and giggled. Eric found himself getting turned on by their actions. Suddenly he recalled that most of the pretty girls surrounding him had once been boys. With an empty feeling in the pit of his stomach he realized he was doomed to join them. The only question was when.
The girls wasted no time as they proceeded to strip off all his clothes but his panties. Despite his efforts to keep track of them, his boy clothes disappeared. When he felt and saw the padded bra being placed about his chest he knew the time had arrived when he would join them. He cried and begged them not to do this to him but they merely giggled and told him it was for the best. They assured him he'd fall in love with his pretty dresses just as he had with the panties. Eric sadly realized their words were all too true, once more wondering what was being done to him and the other guys to make such drastic changes in their behavior and attitudes.
A shudder went through him when the smiling girls approached him with the cute tennis dress. All too soon, as far as he was concerned, he was dressed. The girls then restyled his hair before allowing him to see himself. The entire time they were working on him he was assaulted by the pleasant, tempting sensations the sexy girls' clothes were constantly imparting to his almost overwhelmed body. The girls were right, he was falling in love with the way the cute outfit made him feel.
When they were done, they stood him before the mirror. What he saw shocked him to his very core. He knew instantly that he'd never wear pants again. What he saw was a very cute teenage girl. The tennis dress was girlishly charming. The form fitting one piece pink stretch satin leotard had snug three-quarter length sleeves and a front and rear scooped neckline that came dangerously close to revealing her pert false breasts. Only covering her soft, rounded tush by two inches, the attached saucy fluttering pink satin skirt dipped gracefully in the front and back creating an image of soft girlishness. The cuffs, neckline, and skirt were trimmed in one inch ruffled eyelet white lace with a thin pink satin ribbon threaded amongst the frills. Hot pink stretch nylon tights and hot pink tennis shoes adorned her feet and legs. Completing the provocative outfit was a frothy hot pink lace and light pink satin ribbon hairbow which secured a high, bouncy blonde ponytail at the back of the girl's perky head. Eric felt an unwanted but delightful shiver of excitement course through his now thoroughly emasculated body. Tears flowed down his cheeks as he realized that Aunt Helga was getting what she wanted. Eric unhappily comprehended that he was rapidly fading as his new alter-ego, Erica, came cavorting to the forefront of his psyche.
Before he could formulate a plan to escape his looming transition into girlhood, the girls had changed into identical tennis dresses, thrust a racket into his hand, and led him off to the courts. There he really wasn't surprised to see Ramona and Wendal already there dressed just like all the other girls, including himself. Ramona and Wendy, as the girls called Wendal, were giggling and frolicking about. Eric saw how much his brother enjoyed spinning about to have his skirt flare out, and fought a sudden strong urge to do the same thing. When Wendy saw Erica, she squealed with delight and rushed to greet her big sister. Although it would take a little getting used too, Eric realized he had better start thinking of himself as a girl. It was quite obvious that Wendy and Ramona already considered themselves girls. With a sigh of defeat, the persona of Eric seemed to dissipate like an early morning fog struck by brilliant morning sunshine. It was a smiling Erica who returned Wendy's sisterly hug.
While Eric, Wendal, and Ramona had been swept away into their girlhood, Marc found himself being led about by the girls. One by one they'd slip away to reappear clad in the sexy tennis dresses. He bit his lip as he realized that he wasn't being turned on by the physical contact of the sexy young girls who surrounded him. It took all his will power to keep from crying as he bemoaned the loss of his masculine sex drive. Soon he was led to the courts where he received the shock of his life when he saw Erica and Wendy with Ramona amongst the other girls. He had been prepared to see Ramona, possibly Wendy, but never Erica. Suddenly his chest felt tight and he had trouble breathing. The room began to spin. The girls saw him growing weak kneed. Full of concern and knowing full well what was causing his dizziness the girls took him to the sidelines where they sat him on a bench. They then ran off to the courts to join the others. Morosely he sat and watched the girls play, stunned to be able to see little difference between them and Erica, Wendy, and Ramona.
When the giggling girls, including his cousins and brother, were finishing their last set, Marc was startled out of his dismal reverie by Aunt Helga as she took a seat beside him. "They're quite pretty, aren't they," she stated proudly to her remaining nephew. "They really look happy too. That makes me glad." She watched the pale lad beside her knowing that he had to agree with her assessment even though he didn't want too. "Well, Marc, do you want to make it unanimous? Would you like to become a pretty girl like the others?"
Marc shuddered violently and paled even more. His mouth was so dry he couldn't speak. He now knew for sure that his Aunt Helga intended to transform him into a girl too. He'd hoped she might let him remain a boy, but her statement shattered his forlorn hope. The only response he could give her was a violent head shaking.
Smiling sweetly, she patted him upon the thigh. "Well, we'll see, darling, we'll see." She barely suppressed a giggle as she knew she had terrified the melancholy lad.
The matches finished; Erica, Wendy, and Ramona skipped off the courts and over to the seats. Helga stood and eagerly exchanged hugs with her pretty nieces while Marc numbly allowed them to tug him to his feet so they could hug him too. Still wearing their cute tennis dresses, Helga took Erica and Wendy to THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE where they were outfitted with complete girls' wardrobes. Ramona giggled and eagerly helped Erica and Wendy make their selections. Marc stood to the side and fought back tears, knowing that soon he'd be shopping for dresses too. For a few moments he even thought about throwing in the towel and joining them. Something held him back, a bit of lingering macho pride which he felt sure would soon be eliminated.
That night as the four Halteman youths fell asleep, the subliminal hypnotic tapes activated. Marc began Stage III. Erica and Wendy began Stage IV, while Ramona continued Stage IV. Margo assured Helga that Erica could go directly to Stage IV since all previous Stages were included. Helga readily agreed since, after all, Erica was already Petticoated.
Thursday morning, a bewildered Marc found himself eagerly dressing in the sissy outfit that Wendal had worn. At the breakfast table he was greeted by three giggling, chattering girls clad in the pretty girls' school uniform. Despite his best efforts he found himself being jealous of their obvious femininity. Even though he realized he'd once more been altered during the night, he found himself unable to resist. As they walked to school, Marc felt a strange sinking feeling in his stomach as he realized that soon he'd too be in dresses.
Daniel Deeter blanched when he saw the Haltemans arrive at school. Biting his lip he turned away, afraid to even look at the former boys, as if somehow what happened to transform them into girls was contagious.
By Friday night, Marc was a thoroughly frazzled sissy. Erica, Wendy, and Ramona had been on him all evening to at least try on a dress, just to see how it felt. Several times he'd almost given in, but from somewhere deep with-in, he held back, valiantly fighting the increasingly demanding urges to dress like a girl. The cost was his nerves, when he finally collapsed into bed that night the repressed tears burst forth and continued until he'd cried himself to sleep. No sooner had he fallen asleep than the subliminal hypnotic tape activated Stage IV. The crumbling but stubborn last walls of his masculinity were swept away.
Saturday morning, Erica, Wendy, and Ramona squealed with delight when Marcia demurely joined them for breakfast. Helga and Margo exchanged happy grins. Their research and development had paid off quite handsomely. Two weeks had elapsed since Helga brought four tough guys into their home. Now those same four were, for all intents and purposes; soft, delightfully feminine girls.
After breakfast, Helga took the girls to METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE where they were enrolled in ballet, tap, and jazz dancing classes. Tina Bemis was delighted with the obvious girlishness of the four youths and did her best to praise them and guide them towards graceful movements.
Monday Daniel Deeter was saddened and disheartened but not really shocked when he saw the four pretty Halteman girls arrive for school. The rapid transformation of the four guys into sweet girls had been the subtlest he had witnessed or heard about. Once more he feared for his own masculinity, knowing that almost daily his dear Aunt Gwen scolded him for some masculine action or trait.
That evening, Dr. Makes-Shemanski, Dr. Alterson, and Dr. Balkut examined the demure Halteman girls. This time the four remained in the same room. The three younger were quite amazed when they saw the deflated remanent of Erica's lost manhood. While they watched, Dr. Balkut did the nip and tuck on Erica. The finished groin looked just like that of a real girl. Dr. Alterson explained that all the boy/girls had been similarly remodeled. She went on to explain that the excess flesh that was carefully tucked inside would later serve to create a functional vagina for the boy/girls once they turned eighteen. If they were to be so equipped now, she told the blushing boy/girls, their male sexual libido would lure them into trying out their femininity. With the nip and tuck, light petting could be enjoyed, but complete intercourse would be impossible. Thus the new girls would have to remain chaste. Dr. Balkut then made molds of the masculine remains of Ramona, Wendy, and Marcia before she administered BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER to each of them. Dr. Alterson told them that in two weeks, they too would have their masculine remains nipped and tucked. All four were blushingly excited over the results of Erica's remodeling and of their being so altered.
*****
Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski, Dr. Helen Alterson, Dr. Sarah Balkut, and virtually all the rest of the denizens of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL had closely watched the two week experiment. All were elated at the rapid success and virtual lack of resistance the boys had been able to offer. Lydia Ladd and Mother Superior Mary Francis were particularly delighted with the results. They pushed forward with their plans to publish their results in the BELLE NEWSLETTER that went to those interested in Petticoating boys. Also in the works was their BOYS WERE US catalog which would feature the devices and medications used to achieve the transformations along with many other products that would do the same.
As they talked about the catalog for do-it-yourself transformations, they realized they needed more and better means of training boys in the ways of becoming girls. The medicines, tapes, and devices would transform the bodies and minds, but what about afterward? Things were needed to aid the independent transformer in training the new girls in feminine behavior, deportment, and skills.
April Manson had opened TRANSITIONS EMPLOYMENT AGENCY several months previously. April had been friends with Carla Fake, who convinced April to meet with Lydia Ladd. April Manson was a transsexual just like Carla, the two had met during their counseling sessions years before near the start of their hormone therapy. The two had kept in touch over the years and April often expressed her jealousy of Carla's life in the LADD organization. As a result of the meeting, April quit her job counseling job with a nationwide job service corporation and with Lydia's financial aid established TRANSITIONS EMPLOYMENT AGENCY. After the initial start up of hiring and training a staff, she began to look for ways to further the goals of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY.
The new business not only advertized locally in conventional manners but also nationally in newsletters and magazines oriented towards the transsexual and transvestite. Although there were slight variations, they all contained the same information.
It's time to get out of the closet! A transsexual job counselor has established an employment agency that specializes in finding positions where transsexuals and transvestites are welcomed and even desired. The caring, understanding employers will even allow crossdressing on the job. Positions are available in construction, HVAC, automotive, medical, retail sales and service, security, restaurant, communications, financial and banking, insurance, real estate, and many others. Locally call (GAL) SIS WORK, out of town dial 1 (800) TVTS JOB (888-7562).
The response was tremendous, and most of the positions were with the businesses housed in LADD's EXCHANGE MALL. The influx of hard working, dedicated TV/TS were delighted to have jobs with employers who encouraged and supported their lifestyles.
In addition, April joined forces with Pam Mannering and Beverly Eveland, partners in the METAMORPHOSIS PRESCHOOL & DAYCARE, to hire, train, and place Nannies, Governess', and baby sitters. These carefully screened individuals would carry out the aims and goals of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY.
Lydia Ladd called a meeting of Dr. Makes-Shemanski of ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER, Dr. Alterson of ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES COUNSELING CLINIC, Mother Superior Mary Francis of ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL, Dr. Helga Halteman and Dr. Margo Spayd of ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES RESEARCH, Dr. Balkut of ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES PLASTIC SURGERY, Faye Conzelman of BELLE ADVERTIZING, Joyce Petty of BELLE FOTO, Dorothy Lacey of BELLE PUBLICATIONS, Beverly Blossom of BELLE COMMUNICATIONS, Debra Bliss of BELLE SOUNDS, Shirley Webb of BELLE BROADCASTING, Pamela Mannering and Beverly Eveland of METAMORPHOSIS PRESCHOOL & DAYCARE and METAMORPHOSIS CLUB, Tina Bemis of METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE, Wanda Wails of METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF MUSIC, Cynthia Childress of BOYS WERE US, and Susan Lymaster of LYMASTER ASSOCIATES. The topic was their progress towards achieving their goal of mass Petticoating and what was needed to provide the follow-up training once the transformations were completed.
They decided to produce a set of books, pamphlets, cassette tapes, and video tapes detailing procedures to be followed in training former boys to behave and react like girls. Some were to be explanatory, some inspirational, and others instructional. The topics would cover manners, etiquette, deportment, walking, sitting, running, curtseying, giggling, sewing, fashion sense, color coordination, hair styling, make-up, baby sitting, first aid, CPR, cheerleading, ballet, tap and jazz dancing, cooking, cleaning, laundering, and the host of other details that made a girl soft and delightfully feminine. They also decided to put out a series on sex, everything from unconscious flirting to satisfying a male or female sexual partner while keeping the boy/girl's true sex secret.
Most of the videos and photographs that would be needed, along with enthusiastic testimonials as to the beneficial results of Petticoating, could be made using the boys who had already become girls. All agreed that the best validation of the theories and practice of Petticoating could be best represented by following someone as they made the transition. Further discussion lead to the idea of seeking a set of identical twin boys aged nine to eleven with no other siblings. Their father should be completely out of their lives, and their mother at her wit's end as to how to deal with her mischievous offspring. One boy would be Petticoated and transformed into a demure girl while the other would be allowed to remain a male as a control model. They were certain that simply being in the proximity of his Petticoated brother would turn the remaining boy into a quiet, well behaved, polite lad.
The following advertizement was placed in many newspapers during the first week of May:
ASPIRING CHILD ACTORS WANTED
Identical twin boys, ages nine through eleven, are wanted for a documentary series about how to correct behavior problems. No prior acting experience is required. Salary, health care, housing, and private schooling will be provided. Substantial discounts will be available for all purchases in a nearby mall. This will be a one to two year project that will forever change the boys. There is potential for continued employment. Interested mothers please call BELLE COMMUNICATIONS at 1-800-269-4475 for a preliminary interview.
The response to the ad was larger than expected. The preliminary phone interviews weeded out those who had fathers still active in the lives of their sons and those who had other siblings. A detailed application and request for a photograph of the twins and themselves along with a date by which they could become available for the project was sent out by overnight express mail. Included was a return envelope for overnight express mail. A dozen applications were received and reviewed by May tenth. These were ranked as to which they thought would be the best choice. Dr. Alterson and Mother Superior Mary Francis then set out to conduct personal interviews of the potential candidates in their home environment. After the interviews, the possible candidates had been narrowed to two families. Lydia Ladd and Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski visited both. The Franz family was brought to LADD'S EXCHANGE INN for a tour of the facilities and a full panel interview.
The mother, Betty, was a moderately successful real estate salesperson who had never found the right man. Knowing that her biological clock was running down, she decided at age 35 to become a single parent and raise one child. Using artificial insemination, she succeeded in becoming pregnant. Unfortunately, she gave birth to identical twins. Although she did her best to raise the boys, they soon had her running helplessly in circles.
Betty almost forgot that she a personal life outside the boys. The boys were not bad, but they were far from being angelic. As they grew older, they became harder to control and discipline. She quickly discovered that the boys shredded baby sitters. Sports seemed to be the only outlet they had for their pent up aggressions. As a result, they excelled at baseball, football, soccer, wrestling, and basketball. When she wasn't scolding the boys, she was taking them to a game or practice. During the past year they had grown belligerent in addition to their normal feisty nature. Fights with classmates became a daily occurrence. Their grades slipped. Their coaches benched them for unnecessary roughness, not only to their opponents but to their teammates. Betty didn't know which way to turn, but knew that things had to change drastically. As if in answer to her prayers, she saw the advertizement for the documentary.
After a tour of the facilities, the boys were left at LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL amusement complex while their mother was briefed on what the documentary was all about. To say that Betty was flabbergasted when she was informed that many of the pretty girls she'd noticed had once been boys would be an understatement. The idea of filming the Petticoating of one twin while the other remained male intrigued her. Once the committee explained the details of their plans for her sons, she leapt at the chance to straighten out the boys and finally get the daughter she'd always wanted at the same time.
The selected twins were ten year old identical Dion and Duane Franz. With their piercing blue eyes, shoulder length stringy blonde hair, average build, height, and weight, they made a handsome pair. Their appearance, behavior, and demeanor left everyone know that they were all male. No one could ever mistake them for anything other than a pair of boisterous boys. During their tour the boys were delighted by the recreational activities available and the prospect of becoming actors. Visions of becoming the next Dylan and Cole Sprouse of the Disney show THE SUITE LIFE OF ZACK AND CODY danced in their heads. They never even asked what they would have to do or what the documentary was about.
Lydia Ladd addressed the excited boys when they were called into the conference. "First of all we don't want you going around bragging about how you're going to be featured in a documentary series. Our cameras and film crews will be filming you as much as possible but will be using hidden or camouflaged cameras as much as possible so we don't draw attention to our efforts and make ourselves obvious. We intend to follow you about for a while and record how you behave. Once we have collected enough footage, we will begin to change the way you behave. One of you will be made to do things that are totally different from what you've ever done while the other will remain as he is to act as a comparison. The chosen one will be required to dress and behave as we decide, including the choice of sports, hobbies, special lessons, reading material, and companions. This will mean that the two of you will grow apart and no longer be identical in actions, thoughts, or appearance. Of course you will be paid quite handsomely for your efforts. The chosen one quite naturally will receive much greater enumeration. Are the two of you willing to do whatever we may require of you to make the documentaries?"
The boys cockily answered as one. "Sure, we can handle anything! He'll be the one to do as you want." This last was said as they pointed to each other. They promptly exchanged scowling looks.
Everyone laughed and once she regained control, Lydia explained how they would select the brother to be changed. "We will randomly choose which of you is to be the chosen one. But know this, once we start there is no turning back or swapping places. Too much will have been invested. We need to know that you will accept whatever we demand. You must promise to abide by our decisions. If you decide not to cooperate once we start, we will force you do as we want. The contracts you and your mother have to sign with BELLE COMMUNICATIONS give us the right to have you do as we order. The law will be on our side and the courts will require you to abide by the terms of the agreement or face being jailed."
The boys looked at each other, they were tired of being identical. Both wanted to be independent. Also they figured they were tough enough to handle anything these crazy women tried to dish out to them. With visions of wealth and stardom they once more spoke in unison. "We promise to do whatever you want us to do."
That closed the deal. Susan Lymaster provided the contracts and notarized the signatures of Betty and the boys as they signed.
*****
Pamela Mannering and Beverly Eveland operated the METAMORPHOSIS CLUB in conjunction with the other businesses dedicated to transforming rough, boisterous boys into demure young ladies. After crushing the boys' self-pride and cockiness, they instilled manners, concern for others, and pride in their femininity while teaching them how to cook, sew, baby sit, coordinate fashions and colors, and the myriad other matters that have been considered to be traditionally feminine arts. At the same time, they imparted self-worth and pride. Somehow they successfully blended old fashioned femininity with women's liberation to create attractive, vivacious young women who were not afraid to stand up for their rights yet able to accept the courtesies that ladies expect from men. Their efforts not only worked on the former boys, they like wise effected the real girls who joined the club.
They also dealt with sexuality. The normal high male sex drive of the converted boys had to be directed and controlled into femininity. To achieve this they were encouraged and taught acceptance of heterosexuality, homosexuality and bi-sexuality. While teaching the girls about the need for restraint and maintaining proper reputations, they encouraged expressing and sharing their sexual needs with their peers. They were extremely careful to instill in all the girls that no one was to be forced to engage in sexual activities. No sexual activities between adults and juveniles were encouraged or tolerated. As a result, mutual sexual exploration was fostered amongst the similarly aged former boys and girls.
Tammy Endress and Nichole Chestnut shared May 14 as their birthday. The previous year each had held a birthday party at their home for their classmates, both of which ended in sequestered masturbation. The parents and guardians of the attending girls suspected that such might occur and were heartened to learn they had expressed and explored their growing girlishness since it reaffirmed the femininity of the former boys and went far in forcing their acceptance of their new lives as girls. This year the adults decided to have a joint birthday party at the METAMORPHOSIS CLUB. All the girls involved in the transformations and all of the former boys from Tammy's and Nichole's classes were invited. Jamie Clipp, Brenda Fairchild, Tracy Freidman, Louise Bloom, and Erica Halteman were the ninth going to tenth graders. Tonia Fairchild, Kelly Freidman, Carla Bloom, Heather Getzoff, Janet Getzoff, Marcia Halteman, and Wendy Halteman were the seventh going to eighth graders. They also invited the sixth going to seventh graders; Pamela Sue James, Linda Evers, Tiffany Davis, Justine Bowers, and Ramona Halteman.
The sleep-over birthday party was quite a success. Although the newer transformed boys were a bit reluctant to get involved, the older more experienced members began openly expressing and exploring their lust. The ambient sexual energy in the room quickly overwhelmed the last of the newly transformed former boys' masculine reluctance. Each took the final step in abandoning their male sexuality by embracing and experiencing the delights of their burgeoning femininity. This time, instead of quietly dropping off to sleep after their self-induced gratification, the adult leaders called each groups together to discuss their growing feminine sexuality. This drew the girls together and erased any feelings of guilt for what they had done. The girls felt the need of companionship and human contact. Tears of joy and hugs of comfort, the open expression of innocent girlish friendship and love, filled the room. Eventually, every party girl drifted off to blissful exhausted sleep cuddled serenely in the arms of a companion, or in some cases, companions. After the party, none of the former boys regretted the loss of their manhood. As far as the adults were concerned, the party was a huge success.
The Franz boys finished the fifth grade in their home school. During the last week of school the family packed and was ready to move to LADD'S EXCHANGE CONDOMINIUMS. When they settled into their new home on June 10 the film crews were there to record the comments, antics, and attitude of the boys.
Almost immediately the boys began to bicker. Both wanted the same bedroom. A fight was barely avoided by rolling a pair of dice, the higher roll getting his choice. The next day they were taken to LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL and split. While Dion received a complete physical at the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER Duane went shopping. When Dion's check-up was finished, Duane underwent his physical while Dion went shopping. Both boys received a dose of BELLE T-BLOCK which stopped testosterone production in their prepubescent male bodies, thus assuring that they would not enter male puberty. Although only one was to be feminized, they didn't want the other to become physically overtly masculine.
The boys were taken on an identical itinerary to choose new clothes, video games, and bedroom furnishings. In every case, adding to the evidence of their identicalness, they selected the same items. Once more it was all captured on film. During the next two weeks, the boys were allowed plenty of free time during which they played pick-up baseball games at a nearby playground, went to the mall and generally did what they had always done. All their plotting, fighting, and carousing was captured for the documentary while at the same time they adapted to the constant presence of the film crew. They went from being "on stage" at every moment to ignoring their presence. Even when the filming crews weren't visible, the boys were being filmed, often from hidden cameras in an attempt to get a more natural feel for their lives. As the tapes were reviewed, everyone knew they had chosen the right boys.
From the first the boys wondered what the chosen one would have to do and undergo. Whenever they asked, they were told that they'd find out in due time. They discussed which position they would prefer, to be the control and left as he was or to be changed and get more money. Most of their time was spent in the LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL amusement complex. Miniature Golf, the arcade, and the pool were their main hang outs. They thoroughly enjoyed the scenery, especially at the pool as they ogled the pretty girls. It didn't matter where they were in the mall, any girls they encountered flirted outrageously and always dressed in soft, feminine outfits. Dion and Duane were loud and boisterous as they boldly made snide comments of what they thought of the women and girls, many times including what they'd like to do to the sexy girls. That too was caught on film.
So was their encounter with Daniel Deeter. They had seen the lone boy moping about the mall, surreptitiously watching the pretty girls ever since their first day. They could tell he was uncomfortable and yearning for some action, but something made him hold back. Whatever that something was obviously terrified him. So busy were the twins with their explorations and girl watching that they failed to notice Daniel was the only boy hanging about the mall other than themselves. It was on June 22 when they finally realized that fact.
Petticoating Encouraged
Ladd's Exchange Mall
Book 3 Part C
LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL had earned the reputation of being quite unfriendly, unaccepting, and unforgiving of what most people accept as normal boyish behavior. As a result, the local boys quickly learned to avoid the mall whenever possible and only visited it if forced to do so.
Mystified by the almost complete absence of other boys and more than a bit frightened by this realization, Dion and Duane decided they had better meet the only other boy that haunted the mall.
For poor Daniel, things at home were getting tougher. His Aunt Gwen was becoming increasingly demanding that he grow up and behave as a gentleman. At least once a week he had to endure a lecture about how he was sloppy, rude, and uncaring. Although she never threatened to have him Petticoated, the unspoken threat dangled constantly above his head like the fabled sword of Damocles. Outside his home and school, the only place he was allowed to be was in the mall. There he at least had freedom of movement. His attraction to the pretty girls who flocked to the mall was undeniable. Many nights he relived scenes he'd witness during the day as he slowly masturbated. The guilt he felt for doing this was almost overwhelming since he knew that many of the pretty girls he dreamt about had until recently been boys. The dichotomy of what he saw and what he knew was slowly tearing him apart. Most times he cried himself to sleep after his climaxes, dreading that he was a homosexual.
Daniel had seen the twins about the mall and yearned to meet them. He desperately missed the companionship of having buddies to run around with and have fun. At the same time he saw how boisterous they were and was afraid that he'd forget himself and get into trouble. Why they were allowed to run rampant for so long also puzzled him since he knew that such actions had been quickly squelched in the past. As a result, he hung back and avoided the twins.
Dion and Duane had a difficult time cornering Daniel. Whenever they approached, he managed to slip away. They finally cornered him in the GARDEN OF EDEN FOOD COURT. Daniel was taken by surprise when the boys placed their tray upon the table where he was seated eating lunch. With a sinking heart he knew he had no choice but to talk to them. When the twins introduced themselves Daniel forced a smile and introduced himself to them. A few moments were spent exchanging general background information and their likes and dislikes. The three boys found they liked each other and shared numerous likes. Time passed quickly as they sat and talked. The boys were still being filmed. The filming, as most done inside the mall, was being done by the ever present hidden security surveillance cameras.
After about an hour, the question Daniel had been trying to avoid was finally asked. "Duane and I have been wondering why there are no other guys around here except us," Dion stated simply as he and Duane looked intently at Daniel. "Especially with all the cute girls everywhere you turn."
Daniel blushed deeply and fidgeted nervously in his seat. Cautiously he looked about to see if anyone was watching or eavesdropping. Five girls about their age at a nearby table seemed to be the only ones paying any attention to them, apparently in the hopes of flirting with the only boys about. When he felt confident that no one could overhear them, he leaned forward and spoke in a low voice in quite a conspiring tone.
"This place is dangerous for boys. The only reason I'm here is because my aunt works here and she won't allow me to leave. She has the security guards watch me to make sure I stay here. If I don't do what she wants, I'll probably wind up like all the other guys who got into trouble."
Instead of explaining what was keeping most guys away from the mall, his demeanor and words only confused the twins. That he was terrified of what might happen to him if he were to get into trouble was quite obvious. "What other guys," asked Duane and Dion as one.
Daniel looked about once more, nervously licking his lips while perspiration beaded upon his furrowed forehead. "That's the trouble, once you get into trouble around here, you're not a guy anymore."
The earnestness and terror Daniel projected unsettled the twins. Either Daniel was crazy or something really weird was happening about the mall. "How can you not be a guy when you are a guy?" The twins asked simultaneously obviously confused and growing anxious because of his cryptic remarks.
"That's what I mean," answered Daniel plaintively. "They punish a boy by not letting him be a guy. It's called Petticoat Punishment. They take a guy and make him dress and act like a girl! They even turn guys into girls!"
Duane and Dion looked at Daniel as if he were from outer space. "That's crazy," they replied as one. "How can they do that to a guy? What kind of a guy would let somebody make him wear a dress?"
Daniel sighed and looked about furtively, the sweat was now profusely rolling down his face. "I know it's hard to believe. But I saw it happen to two of my best friends!" Seeing the disbelief upon their scornful faces Daniel began to explain. "I just moved here last December. My new buddies told me about Petticoating, but just like you, I didn't believe them. I thought it was some kind of a joke. Anyway, we attended ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL, and the nuns are really strict. Timmy and Justin had been in hot water a couple of times before I arrived and were warned that they'd be Petticoated if they got into trouble again."
Daniel paused to catch his breath. He could feel his heart pounding in his chest. Anxiously he looked over at the table of pretty girls who were still giggling and watching them. Swallowing nervously he turned back to the twins and spoke. "Do you see that pretty blonde in the denim mini-skirt sitting over with the other girls?"
Dion and Duane looked over at the undeniably cute girls. When the girls saw the boys looking them over, they who smiled coquettishly and waved. Dion and Duane waved back. "Yeah, we've regularly seen all of them about the mall. They're all cute."
Daniel swallowed bitterly. "Well that's Pamela Sue James, she moved here in January. Timmy had met her after church the day before she started school and as she was walking away, the wind blew her skirts up. He got an eyeful. When she walked into class the next day, he almost choked and started telling Justin and me all about her sexy panties. Our teacher promptly nailed us for talking. We got called up front and she demanded to know what we were talking about. Naturally we couldn't tell her we were discussing the new girl's panties. But all the teachers and nuns in the school are sneaky, our teacher set us up. She made us go to different corners and write down what we were talking about, telling us we'd be in major trouble if all three papers didn't agree. Since Timmy and Justin were so afraid of being Petticoated, I decided to write the truth. So did they. The teacher just smiled and thanked us for being honest. We were relieved. Then at lunch we saw Pamela Sue with Linda Evers, the black haired girl over there. We tried to work around so we could see her panties if she moved right and were talking about her when Mother Superior Mary Francis came up behind us and caught us."
After a brief pause to collect his courage, Daniel continued. "Well, to make a long story short, Timmy and Justin were petticoated, I was warned that if I got out of line again I'd be Petticoated too. For that time my punishment was to go with Justin and Timmy while they were outfitted as girls. It was horrible! I've been terrified since then, afraid I'll be next." Daniel was so upset and unnerved that he was shivering and covered in goosebumps.
Duane and Dion were not sure they could believe the outlandish tale but were equally convinced that Daniel was absolutely positive he was telling the horrid truth. They had to find out so they asked the obvious question. "What happened to Timmy and Justin?"
Daniel's hands were trembling as he wrung them together. "See the two brunettes with Pamela Sue?" Daniel asked in a voice that squeaked as the twins turned to look. "They're names are Tiffany Davis and Justine Bowers. They used to Timmy Davis and Justin Bowers. The other blonde is Ramona Halteman, three months ago she was Ramon Halteman. Of the five girls, Linda Evers and Pamela Sue are the only ones who were born girls!"
Dion and Duane stared at the still giggling flirty girls in disbelief. "That's impossible," they replied together, shaken to even think such changes were possible. "We've seen them in swim suits. Neither of us saw anything to indicate there was anything but a pussy between their legs. They're real girls, besides, they're growing tits! Boys don't grow tits!" They were becoming indignant thinking that their new friend was either trying to tell them a tall tale or was crazy.
Daniel shook his head sadly. "I didn't believe it at first either. But I've seen it happen too often. They do things to them in the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER to change them into girls. This entire mall seems to specialize in transforming guys into girls. Even several of the women used to be men!" Daniels' voice was edging on desperation and hysteria as he tried to convince the twins that he was telling the truth. "Look, I know it's hard to believe. When I first came here I didn't believe it when Timmy and Justin told me about it. But it's true! Heck, ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL and LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL even operate a pen-pal club for boys who are living as girls! It's called BELLE which stands for Boys Echoing Lacy Lass Essence! In the last couple of months they've even set up a number of businesses solely devoted to transforming boys into girls. They've even established a catalog called BOYS WERE US specializing in things to help mothers transform their sons into girls. Then there's BELLE ADVERTIZING, BELLE FOTO, BELLE PUBLICATIONS, BELLE SOUNDS, BELLE BROADCASTING, and BELLE COMMUNICATIONS. They do advertizing and things to spread the word about Petticoating boys. I don't know what else I can tell you to convince you..." Daniel whined haplessly.
Dion and Duane jerked upright from their slouched disbelieving pose when they heard the list of companies that were supposedly working to feminize boys. The twins exchanged worried glances. Swallowing hard they both squeaked out, "Did you say BELLE COMMUNICATIONS?"
Daniel saw he had suddenly caught their rapt attention. Their rigid bodies belied their sudden apprehension. Nervously he wet his lips and nodded his head. "Yeah, BELLE COMMUNICATIONS is the main operation linking and coordinating the others in their efforts."
Dion and Duane stared at Daniel for a moment as their faces paled, then simultaneously slumping back in their seats they looked dismally at each other. "I think we're in big trouble," they mumbled together.
Now Daniel was really confused and frightened. Something was terribly wrong and BELLE COMMUNICATIONS was at the center of it. "Don't tell me you two are hooked up with BELLE COMMUNICATIONS," he stated already knowing the truth even as he spoke.
Dion and Duane proceeded to tell Daniel all about the advertisement they had responded to and the contracts they had signed to do a series of documentaries and that quite a lot of filming had already been done. They also told him that one of them was to be somehow changed while the other remained as a control figure.
Daniel sagged in his seat and closed his eyes. "I... I heard my aunt talking... she said they've begun to film a documentary... about Petticoating..."
The twins couldn't believe what they were hearing. They definitely didn't want to HEAR what they were hearing. Yet all three boys realized just how the chosen boy was to be changed.
Dion and Duane spoke as one. "We've got to tell Mom about this. She's got to get us out of the deal! She won't let them change one of us into a girl."
"I don't want to disillusion you, but if I know how they operate, your mother was fully aware of what they intend to do to you when she signed the contracts. She probably wants one of you to become her daughter," Daniel ruefully told the stunned duo. "I hate to tell you this, but it's too late to stop them. I wouldn't even be surprised if they know what we've been talking about. I know my aunt finds out about everything I do here."
While the boys were talking, the security monitor that was being used to film the boys was recording their every word and reaction. The crew placed several calls to let their superiors know that the twins had discovered what was to be done to them and who had told them. Before the boys finished eating and morosely left their table to meander aimlessly through the mall, decisions were already being made to start the transformation. Gwen Deeter was also notified about Daniel's role in their discovery. She saw the three boys walking listlessly down the mall promenade as she headed for BELLE COMMUNICATIONS to watch the tape and analyze Daniel's role. Now that the twins knew the truth, the conspirators had to start the transition of the chosen one.
The three boys walked about the mall for two hours, discussing various ways in which the twins could avoid their doom. The many ever present security cameras and high tech directional microphones picked up every clandestine word and expression. Gwen Deeter, Betty Franz, Lydia Ladd, Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski, Victoria Makes-Shemanski, and Dr. Helen Alterson had placed themselves at a corner as the boys approached to catch the guys off guard.
At once all three boys knew that somehow Daniel's appraisal that the women knew all about their clandestine discussion. Daniel almost lost control of his bladder when the boys turned a corner and almost bumped into his aunt. The presence of the twin's mother only proved to all three boys that she knew and condoned the planned transformation.
"Are you feeling all right, Daniel?" Gwen asked her terrified nephew sweetly. "I think you look a bit down in the dumps. Are you afraid I might decide to Petticoat you too?"
Daniel backed up a step, ready to flee. All his fears of being Petticoated hit at once. His mouth opened and closed a few times as he fruitlessly tried to come up with an answer that would satisfy his aunt.
With a chuckle she patted him atop his head. "I have no intention of Petticoating you... at least for now. Instead, we have a job that needs doing and you're going to do it. Since you figured out what we intend to do to one of the twins and you've told them, we've decided to start the transformation immediately." After pausing for a few moments to let the import of her words register she looked meaningfully at the disbelieving but frightened twins.
Duane and Dion were glaring at their mother as the realization that she was betraying them sank into their bewildered minds. They heard Gwen Deeter's interchange with Daniel. As the silence grew, they felt her gaze upon them and wilted away from their confrontation with their mother.
When she had their attention Gwen spoke. "We assume that neither of you wants to volunteer to be the lucky one who gets to become a girl, so since Daniel spilled the beans, he will decide which of you is to be the chosen one."
Daniel's eyes grew wide. Revealed in them was the relief that he was not to be Petticoated blended with the agony of being the instrument by which the one of his new friends would be feminized. The twins both backed away as they listened to the conversation only to be stopped by a group of mall security guards who had silently came up behind them.
Daniel looked at his aunt pleadingly. "No Aunt Gwen," he whined petulantly. "Please don't make me do that!"
"You most certainly will, young MAN," she stated firmly. "That is unless you do want to be Petticoated. Your choice is to either pick one of them to be Petticoated, or have me chose one to be Petticoated WITH you. Now, which will it be?"
Daniel looked helplessly at the cowering twins. Both were silently imploring him to choose the other. With an audible sigh he lowered his head in defeat. "I'll pick one," he said forlornly as tears trickled from his eyes. After a few moments of agonizing frustration he reached in his pocket and pulled out a quarter. Looking once more at the twins he flipped it high into the air. "Heads it'll be Dion, tails Duane," he stated softly as the coin bounced several times on the tiled floor.
The location for the confrontation had been chosen with care since four surveillance cameras could be focused upon the area. One kept it's focus on the faces of the twins, one shot the entire group, and the last two followed the coin. Everyone's eyes were upon the coin as it spun to a halt.
With a loud expulsion of air Duane relaxed and let out his breath. Dion's knees buckled as he passed out. The security guards were ready for the boys to bolt and so were in position to catch the doomed boy as he sagged to floor. Needless to say the coin had come up heads.
The guards picked up Dion and carried him as they followed the adults. Duane and Daniel were left standing at the corner, no one had said a word to them as to what they were to do. Numbly they stood and watched as the group carrying Dion headed down the mall and turned into TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING. The boys had no idea what to do or where to hide, neither said a word, they simply leaned against the wall and forlornly watched the entrance of TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING. Fifteen minutes later the guards emerged and headed towards them. The two stunned boys stiffened as their hearts rose to choke off their lungs, not knowing but dreading what would happen next. As the guards walked past they didn't even glance at the wide-eyed, pale, trembling boys who now cowered against the wall.
Over the next ten minutes the boys exchanged bewildered looks. Neither knew what to do, say, or expect.
"What did they say the boy who wasn't selected would do while the chosen one was being changed?" Daniel was finally able to ask Duane.
It took Duane a moment to snap out of his stupor to hoarsely reply. "They said he was to be left alone to act as a control for comparisons to show how effective the changes in the chosen one would be. That's why they wanted identical twins, to show living proof of the before and after."
It took almost five minutes of silent contemplation by both boys until they both reached the conclusion that they would probably be allowed to remain boys... if they behaved. Both exchanged confused, relieved smiles knowing that nothing they could do would save Dion from his fate. With typical overstated male arrogance they headed off to the arcade to indulge their masculine need to prove their manly superiority by engaging in games of violence.
Dion yelped and sat upright, frantically looking about through watering eyes. Smelling salts had returned him to the land of the living. His disorientation ended quickly as he realized in was inside a beauty salon with the women who intended to transform him into a female. Instantly he attempted to bolt from the beautician's chair in which he sat. With a grunt he jerked up short. Looking down he belatedly realized his arms were strapped securely to the arms of the chair. His ankles were fastened securely to the footrest and a seat belt about his waist held him prisoner in the pink soft leather chair.
The camera crew was already set up, filming his struggles and the agony clearly evident upon his face as he realized where he was and what they intended to do to him. Cursing loudly he threatened to beat them, to sue them, to get them for what they were doing to him. He claimed they were violating his constitutional rights, that it was illegal to transform a boy into a girl, especially if he didn't want to become a girl. It became obvious that Dion, his trusted twin, had totally abandoned him to his humiliating fate.
The women merely smiled and filmed his tirade as his fears and blustering grew unbounded. Their total lack of concern for his objections ate away at his ability to think cohesively. Soon he was reduced to pleading and begging for a reprieve from his doom. Everyone found it quite amusing when in desperation Dion blurted out that Duane should substitute for him since Duane would make a better girl. The mere selection of Dion for feminization had caused the boys to begin to divert from each other. Self preservation finally estranged the here-to-fore inseparable twins.
Dr. Helen Alterson stepped forward and took Dion's quivering hands in hers. With deep concern and caring etched into her kind face she looked deeply into his wet red eyes as she brought all of her skills to bear. In a few moments the sobbing, trembling boy stopped pleading and crying. Dr. Alterson smiled warmly at the still terrified lad and released one hand, stepping to the side, she motioned Susan Bangs to step forward. Susan picked up his hand and squeezed it affectionately as Helen spoke. "Dionne, this is Susan Bangs. She owns TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING and will personally see that you receive only the best treatments and styles. Susan has helped dozens of boys make the transition from boyhood into girlhood so you have absolutely nothing to fear."
Dion's eyes grew wide when he heard her call him Dionne instead of Dion. A violent shiver passed through his body, he had trouble catching his breath, his heart was pounding harder than he'd ever felt it. The room was spinning slightly and his reflexes made him squeeze the hands of the two women for support. Several times he opened his mouth to protest, to deny the feminine fate they were about to force upon him, only his throat was too dry to even make a sound.
Susan smiled and reached out to run her fingers through Dion's long blonde hair. "You have very pretty hair, Dionne. I know I can do wonders with it! Now you just relax and enjoy what we're doing to you."
Once more Dion tried to protest his willingness to be transformed into a girl. Again he was too upset to make a sound.
Dr. Alterson smiled and spoke softly. "Dionne, we all know and understand your reluctance to become a girl. Almost every boy does when he faces the same future. Justine Bowers, Tiffany Davis, and Ramona Halteman were just as upset as you are when they were first Petticoated. You saw them about the mall several times during the past ten days and you and Duane both liked what you saw. I have no doubts that you never would have guessed that they were ever anything other than very pretty, happy girls if Daniel hadn't told you. Yet six months ago Justin and Timmy were normal, rowdy boys. Three months ago Ramon was a normal boy who had just left a tough military school. If you were to ask them if they would go back to being a boy if they could, they'd laugh in your face. They and every other boy who we've helped make the transition from boyhood into girlhood would never switch back to being a boy. They are happy and glad to be girls and want to stay that way. Once you get over your initial hostility to the idea of becoming a girl, you'll fall in love with it too. The new way of life, the pretty clothes, the softness and gentleness of girlishness will become second nature. In a few weeks, maybe less, you'll be as happy with your girlishness as any of the girls you've seen who used to be boys. The sooner you accept that fact, the sooner you'll be happy. There is no way you can avoid becoming a pretty girl, it's only a matter of time. The agony and pain you experience during your transformation is completely under your control. How long you make it an ordeal instead of a pleasure is up to you and you alone."
Dion wet his lips and took a deep breath. With a great deal of effort he forced himself to stop trembling. In a soft shaky voice he spoke. "I don't want to be a girl. I don't even believe that those others ever were boys! This is all some kind of sick joke." Taking another deep breath he collected himself, his words had made sense to his muddled mind and seemed to give him strength. His voice was firmer and louder as he went on. "There's no way you can turn me into a girl. Duane and I are boys, we're all male. Why you can't even make me look like a girl!" This last was said with a snarling challenge as he pulled his hands free from her grasp.
"You're partially correct, Dionne," Dr. Alterson said in a laughing tone as she stepped back from the beautician's chair where the soon to be feminized boy sat. "You and Duane are boys and all male. That's exactly why we chose you! Duane will still be a boy and all male after you've become a soft, lovely girl. We want to use the two of you to show the contrast. The totality of your feminine transformation will be that much more evident when compared to Duane's masculinity. The films we have of you up to now show that you and Duane are all boy. The films we'll make now will document your transformation from boyhood into girlhood while showing Duane is still a boy. When you've accepted your girlishness, admitting that you like being a girl and want to stay that way, never going back to being a boy; we'll film you and Duane as brother and sister, proof that even the most masculine boy can be transformed into a sweet girl. Just think what watching a set of films like that would do to your masculine cockiness. You'd know that you couldn't stop us. You'd know that you were going to become a girl. You wouldn't fight us so hard or long then, would you? Sure, you'd still probably try at first, but once the new girlish feelings start, you'd know you couldn't stop us. You'd give up resisting your girlishness. Your transformation would be easier and less painful for all of us. That's what you'll be doing for us and all the future boys who are to become girls."
Dion sat there horrified by the scenario she described. In his mind's eye he could imagine how he'd feel if he had been shown a film like they intended to make. The stories they told him of the others who had been transformed made him wonder if fighting them was worthwhile. Yet enough doubt remained that they were telling the truth, or that the boys had really been anything other than sissies to begin with. But a film, showing how boyish the boy had been before becoming a pretty girl, with an unchanged identical twin to remain as a comparison and reminder; such a film would surely destroy his hope and will to resist. Clenching his fists he struggled to break his bonds, to escape. Fears rose and filled his mind. If he allowed them to make this film, he would be betraying all the boys who would see it. "I won't let you do it! I won't be a traitor! No one will ever call me the Benedict Arnold of boyhood!" Tears of frustration filled his eyes as he vowed to never let them succeed in transforming him into a girl. He would not be a traitor!
The women were easily able to read the thoughts running through Dion's mind by the changing expressions upon his face. They were pleased by his apparent resolve to fight them every step of his transformation. That was exactly what they wanted him to do. The phrasing of their comments and explanations had been carefully chosen to engender the reactions he'd evidenced. The more he fought and resisted his feminization, the more dramatic and effective his transformation would appear. The dramatic pause for talking was over. The speeches and Dion's reactions were all on film. Their effect upon the future boys who would see the film would, they hoped, prove devastating to their fragile male egos.
An emergency medical team stood off to the side prepared with suction devices and oxygen in case the next portion of their plot to break Dion’s spirit.
Susan tilted the beautician's chair until the boy was prone and signaled her employees. Immediately Dion began to curse and fight against his restraints. Susan smiled wickedly and picked up a small bar of soap and a leather gag from the sink. Deftly she popped the wet soap into Dion's cursing mouth before the startled lad knew what was happening. The acrid taste of the soap led to an instant attempt to spit it out, but Susan was quicker. She had the gag covering his mouth and was already tying it securely behind his head before he could catch the elusive bar with his tongue to spit it out. His angry struggles quickly transformed into frantic ones. Terror filled his wide open watering eyes as frothy bubbles emerged from the edges of the gag. The hostile curses were replaced with muffled gurgles.
"Well Dionne, it seems you have a slight problem, doesn't it?" Susan's sweet condescending tone only added to Dion's discomfort, anger, and frustration. "How much you suffer during these treatments is entirely up to you. It really doesn't matter to us whether you cooperate or not since we'll give you all the beauty treatments either way. The soap will stay in your mouth until you stop struggling and let us do our job. If you apologize for being so rude and uncooperative, I'll let you rinse the soap out of your mouth and give you a mint to help take away the flavor." She signaled her girls to begin.
One began washing Dion's long blonde hair despite his thrashing attempts to keep his head away from the sink. One pulled a chair over, sat, removed the struggling boy's sneakers and socks, and began to pedicure his toe nails. Another started manicuring his finger nails after prying his fists apart. The almost hysterical lad began to hyper-ventilate and choke on the now syrupy white goo his saliva and the soap had formed.
With his vow to resist their efforts fresh in his mind, Dion valiantly tried to swear and fight his bounds when Susan tilted the chair. Part of him knew it was senseless to struggle since he had no hope of escaping, but his injured masculine pride would not let him meekly give in to their outrageous plans for his feminization. Susan's wicked smile had only served to increase his growing apprehension and fears which resulted in increased resistance on his part. The unexpected caustic taste of the soap which she had thrust suddenly into his mouth Dion caused him to panic. The gag only added to his consternation. Uncontrolled salivation as he unsuccessfully tried use his tongue to push the soap from his mouth turned the soap into mush. A surge of panic induced adrenalin gave him added strength to fight his restraints. The ability to think coherently slipped away. Time seemed to stop as his outraged boyishness struggled. Suddenly he felt the room start to spin as his vision narrowed. As he began to gasp for breath he swallowed some of the acrid pudding-like goop in his mouth. The shock as it reached his churning stomach snapped his overwrought mind back to rationality.
Dion stopped struggling, going limp as his watering eyes cleared of his hatred and lust for revenge. Fear and terror were clearly evident in his begging expression as he desperately sought Susan's gaze.
Susan was waiting for just such a reaction. "Well, it appears our tough little boy is ready to cry UNCLE, although AUNTIE would be more appropriate," she stated as she looked directly into his pleading eyes.
Despite his vow to resist, Dion vigorously nodded his head to indicate his willingness to stop fighting.
Smiling victoriously Susan reached behind Dion's head to grasp the ends of the gag. "I'll remove the gag and let you spit out the soap. Then you can rinse your mouth and I'll give you a mint. But first you must promise to cooperate and after you spit out the soap apologize for being such a bad boy. Are you willing to do that, Dionne?"
Dion winced at the continual use of his feminized name but unhesitatingly nodded his agreement to her humiliating terms. In typical cocky male superiority he had no intention of apologizing, assuming that once he had the gag off and the vile soap out he'd be able to prevent them from putting it back in his mouth.
Susan was well aware of his thoughts as she removed the gag to let him spit out the soap.
Immediately after spitting the remanent of the soap from his mouth Dion turned his head to face his tormentor. "Fuck you, bitch," he snarled as foam sprayed from his soap flecked sneering lips.
The hapless lad's head was snapped to face the opposite wall by the impact of Susan's open hand. The dazed boy's mouth fell open as he shook his head to stop the ringing in his ears and clear his muddled thoughts. Susan had another, larger, wet bar of soap ready. Grasping his chin firmly, she thrust the slippery bar of soap into his mouth. The gag was firmly in place before he recover.
Dion was so disoriented by the sharp blow that he had been unable to resist Susan. Copious tears flowed down his bulging cheeks as he regained his senses. This time the bar of soap was so large he couldn't even move his tongue. As his eyes focused, he saw Susan leering down at him. Instantly he realized what had happened and that Susan had fully expected him to do what he'd done. He knew that he had been out-maneuvered and out-smarted. The shame he felt over his utter defeat was only made worse by his cocky resolve not to be bested by a woman. With this knowledge came hopelessness. He made no attempt to struggle or spit out the soap. Meekly he looked at Susan, his eyes acknowledging his bitter defeat.
Susan tenderly patted his sore red cheek. "Now that we understand each other a little better, Dionne," she stated calmly but with great authority. "I'll let you spit the soap out again. Only this time you will thank me for helping you to see the error of your arrogant boyish ways and tell me that you are sorry for your rudeness. You will then tell me that you no longer want to be a bad little boy. You will then ask me very nicely to help you become the sweet little girl you should have been born. Then you will cooperate fully with us. Do you understand, DIONNE?"
Coughing on the soap spittle trickling down his throat and from the corners of his mouth, now very close to losing the contents of his churning stomach, Dion glumly nodded his head acquiescing his defeat and submitting to his conqueror. He knew he had no choice but to yield.
Susan removed the gag and let the crushed boy spit out the soap. Magnanimously she offered him a cup of water to rinse the vile soap from his mouth.
Gasping for breath after he finished his fifth rinse, he lidded his red tear stained eyes in bitter defeat. Biting his lip while he gathered what little remained of his inner strength, he briefly debated whether to forgo his pledge. Through his slitted eyes he saw another bar of soap in Susan's hand. What little stamina he had left fled his limp body. With his shoulders sagging in utter subjugation, he stammered softly. "Th...thank you for helping me see how bad a boy I've been. I... I'm really sorry for being so rude and behaving so badly." Pausing momentarily to take a deep breath he continued, "I... I don't want to be a bad little boy anymore. C... can y... you pl... please h... help m... me t... to b... be...," The humiliated boy's voice cracked as he tried to force the vile words out. His mouth and throat were burning like the sands of a desert due to the still lingering soap residue. Taking another deep breath he wet his lips before going on. "Can you please... help me become a... a... sweet little g... g... girl!" Once more he was forced to stop to catch his breath as he barely choked back a sob. Tears of degradation flowed freely. Looking up he hoped Susan was satisfied. To his chagrin he saw that she was waiting, wanting him to confess fully to his misdeeds and admit his lack of manhood. With shoulders sagged in unequivocal defeat he lowered his gaze. "I'm such a b... bad boy I sh... should have b... been b... born a g... girl. C... can you pl... please help me c... correct that m... mistake? W... will you pl...please h... help me b... become a g... good l... little g... girl?" Dion lost all control once the words were out. Turning his head away from Susan he burst into heart-rending tears.
Susan looked to the film crew who smiled and gave her a thumbs up sign to indicate they had captured every movement, expression, word and intonation of the confrontation on film. Turning back to the sobbing lad she leaned over his prostrate heaving body. Turning his head towards her, she waited until he looked forlornly up into her dazzling warm eyes. Compassionately she leaned forward and kissed the tears away from his red cheeks.
The tender action totally confused the crushed lad. "There now, Dionne," she reassured the youth. "Things will be much better now that you know the truth about yourself. It's much better this way, after all, you never really were very much of a boy. I know you'll make a lovely happy girl. Now you just relax and enjoy how we pamper you." With those words she popped a mint into his mouth to help chase away the loathsome remnant of the soap taste. Then she proceeded to remove the bindings that had held the boy in place.
Dion rubbed his sore wrists as he thankfully sucked on the mint. The one beautician resumed his pedicure while another started to rinse his hair. The third waited until he had returned the circulation to his wrists before she gently picked up his hand to finish the manicure. Briefly he wondered if he could bolt away now that he was free. But he felt too tired to even try. Besides, he saw Susan standing to one side watching and waiting. He doubted if he'd even be able to make it off the chair. Then too he shuddered to think what she'd do to him and force him to say when she caught him. That thought made him realize he was assuming that any escape attempt would fail. This realization coupled with his overwhelming defeat made him wonder if perhaps she was right. Was he such a poor boy that he'd be better off being a girl? Had the right choice been made in selecting him to become the girl instead of Duane? With a sad reluctance he felt that Duane would not have been so easily defeated. For the first time in his life, he was unsure of his masculinity. Had he been born in the wrong sex? What would life as a girl bring? How would it feel to wear a dress and be pretty? With a shudder he realized that he was already admitting that they had defeated his masculinity. Doubts about his boyishness were now firmly planted in his confused mind. Never again could he be a confident and cocky boy.
When the beautician finished his pedicure she left only to return with a cart. From the cart she pulled a cord and plugged it into a nearby outlet. After adjusting several dials on a machine atop the cart, she picked up a tweezers-like device attached to the box by a wire. Deftly she leaned over the distressed lad and carefully touched the tweezers to his eyebrows. Dion felt a slight burning tingly sensations for about fifteen seconds before she withdrew the tweezers. Clamped in it he saw a hair. Again and again she returned to his eyebrows, first one then the other until he lost count of the hairs she removed. As she worked it dawned on him that she was reshaping his bushy masculine eyebrows into girlish counterparts. This knowledge and his lack of will to even try to stop her devastating efforts, drove him deeper into his mourning for his lost boyhood.
When the beautician finished his manicure, she to left momentarily only to return with a tray. From the tray she took an aerosol can and with a directional nozzle sprayed one earlobe. The cold stung and quickly numbed the area. Mutely he watched as she picked up a gun-like device. Deftly she slipped the slotted end over his lobe and pulled the trigger. Dion felt a slight tug but no pain. Quickly she moved the gun a bit and pulled the trigger once more. Picking up two half inch golden rings, she placed them into the holes she created. Moving to the other side, she repeated the procedure. Once more Dion understood that she'd double pierced his ears and installed dainty golden hoop earrings. Tears came to his eyes as he realized how they were rapidly transforming him, robbing him of his boyishness, yet he was so defeated and depressed that he could do nothing but cry.
The stylist began to comb and trim his long straight wet hair. She created a cute set of bangs that just touched his newly thinned eyebrows. By his ears she left long, wispy tendrils of golden hair. The rest she brushed back and trimmed the split ends, evening the length. When she finished, she teased and curled his soft, shiny blonde locks as she dried them with a blow dryer. Taking a ribbon she secured his locks into a bouncy ponytail at the top back of his head. His bangs were softly curled against his forehead, and the wispy tendrils hung down to his pretty earrings. Once more he felt lost and forlorn. What little remained of his boyish arrogance was now a desolate wasteland, virtually lifeless and abandoned. It was a state he feared he'd never be able to revisit.
Dion's self esteem was at an all time low by the time they pulled his hands to help him out of the chair. Momentarily confused by his emergence from his fatalistic reverie, his disorientation ended quickly as they astutely stripped him of his blue jeans, t-shirt, and jockey shorts. His feeble protests were ignored. The ordeal he'd just endured had rendered his body so numbed and stiff that he was unable to resist there efficient efforts. As quickly as they had removed his boy clothes, they slipped girls' clothes on his shivering form. Soft lace trimmed pink satin panties and matching camisole were deftly slipped into place. While someone pulled a matching slip over his head, someone else helped him maintain his balance as they raised a foot. Another person slipped a lace topped pink nylon anklet over his foot followed by a white patent leather Mary Jane shoe. As the slip was adjusted about his trembling body the two women switched legs and slipped the mates to his dainty anklet and shoe into place. His mind was spinning as his head was engulfed in fluff as a soft festive polished cotton coral pink and blue floral dress accented with sheer puffed polyester chiffon sleeves enveloped him. As they smoothed it into place they adjusted the princess seams to add shape to the bodice. The dropped waist was snugged about him by a tie-back sash, and the front buttons fully enclosed him in the dress. The full skirt was fluffed out by an attached nylon crinoline petticoat that crinkled loudly and tickled his bare thighs through the thin material of the sheer slip.
The soft, lacy, silken feminine clothes were put on him so quickly and created so many new sensations and emotions that his bludgeoned mind was unable to keep track of what was actually taking place. It seemed as if every nerve and sense was being overwhelmed by new and totally different but startlingly pleasant perceptions. Someone tied a large lacy ribbon into a perky bow to adorn his newly created bouncy ponytail as another person fluffed his bangs as they led him to stand him before a full length mirror.
The sight that met his red tear stained eyes was almost more than he could handle. The first thought in his muddled mind when he saw his reflection was how much he wished he'd be able to get into the panties of the cute and sexy pretty girl that stood before him. The swelling of his manhood, quickly restricted and constrained by the soft silken panties he wore, served to shock him back to the reality of his dilemma. A violent shudder shook his entire body as he realized he was looking in a mirror and not at a real girl. With a sinking feeling in his stomach he realized that quite literally he was already in the perky girl's panties. His rampant manhood quickly deflated as did what little remained of his manly ego. Tears of defeat trickled down his soft rosy cheeks.
*****
Since their arrival, Betty Franz had been inducted into the ranks of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY as the denizens of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL and ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL had begun calling themselves. She had met and talked to all the former males. Each and every one were now undeniably feminine. Their happiness in their transformation made her feel better about her decision to transform one of her sons into a girl, but a lot of guilt about what she was doing still remained. The fact that her twins were undeniably boys in their actions as well as their appearance made her wonder how such masculinity could be subverted into girlishness. The reassurances that the most of the former boys she met had been just as masculine before their Petticoating did little to assuage her doubts. The BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY had decided to wait until the twins discovered what kind of transformation awaited the chosen boy before they started the metamorphosis. They felt the filming of the lads shock would make their documentary that much more believable and effective. Plans had been set and awaited the signal from the film crew that the boys had discovered their fate. When the word was finally spread everyone scurried to make it to the confrontation.
Following Dr. Alterson's advice, Betty had kept silent and successfully kept her face from showing any signs that she might be having second thoughts about transforming one of her sons into a girl during the confrontation. She understood that her mere presence would serve notice to the boys that she understood and approved of what was to happen. When they arrived at TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING she quietly sat off to one side of the beauty salon to intently watch her son's initial transformation. The skill and speed with which the beauticians worked their magic utterly amazed and delighted her. If she hadn't been present to witness the emergence of Dionne, she would have had trouble believing that the pretty girl she saw had been the scruffy unconscious boy who had been carried into the salon only two hours before.
Dr. Alterson indicated that Betty could now greet her new daughter. Betty stood slowly, and walked up behind Dion as he stood spell-bound by his feminine image. Tenderly she slipped her arms about him to give him a warm, reassuring hug; smiling happily as she looked at his reflection.
Dion sullenly raised his eyes to meet his mother's adoring gaze as reflected in the mirror. Any hope that he might have harbored that she would relent and spare his masculinity was shattered at that moment. Without a doubt he knew that she was delighted with his transformation. Slowly his head sank to his chest as he openly began sobbing.
"It's all right, Dionne," Betty purred reassuringly to her feminized son. "Everything is going to be just fine. You're absolutely perfect as a young girl. Why if I hadn't watched them make the changes, I wouldn't have believed it was possible. Now you just cooperate with us and I know you'll just love becoming a pretty girl!"
Dion couldn't stop sobbing. After having seen the results of their efforts, he knew that they would never let up in their efforts to completely feminize him. His boyish indignation at what they had done demanded retribution. Unfortunately the ordeal of being helplessly bound in the beautician's chair and having soap forced into his mouth had crushed his determination to fight. At this point his will to resist was non-existent. At the same time he faced an immense dichotomy between his resentment of being dressed as a girl and the new and quite delightful sensations the pretty clothes were causing. Despite his desire to detest his girlish attire, he could not do so. The soft silky nylon and lace simply felt too good to be denied.
Slowly his tears dried up. No one said a word as he continued to stand before the mirror while Betty continued her embrace. Finally he raised his red eyes to once more look at his reflected image. Carefully he checked the pretty girl over, looking for some flaw in her apparent femininity. Other than her red eyes, the image he saw was all girl. Swallowing hard he was forced to admit that they had succeeded in transforming him into a girl.
Dr. Alterson had been watching him closely. When she saw the final acceptance of his girlish image as being real, she stepped in to speak. Dion looked forlornly away from his image to her when she cleared her throat. "From this moment you are a girl. You will never again be a boy. Your name is now Dionne. Your birth certificate and school records are being legally changed at this very moment in the offices of LYMASTER ASSOCIATES to show your new name and sex. By the time you leave here, there will be no legal evidence that a boy named Dion ever existed. Do you understand that this means you can never return to being a boy?"
Dion looked numbly at Dr. Alterson, not wanting to believe what she told him. Up until a few moments ago if anyone had told him that all records of him as a boy could be replaced by documents showing that he was a girl he would have told them it was impossible. Of course that was when he was confident that there was no way he could be transformed from his indubitably boyish appearance to that which he now projected of absolute girlishness. Now he was afraid that the records could be altered. If what she said was true, then he had to admit that it would be impossible for him to ever become a boy again. "I... if you've ch... changed all my records... the...then I guess I'll have to... to become a... a... a g... girl..." His stuttered words were barely audible.
"I promise you that all your records are being changed, Dionne. You are a girl, now and forever. You will have to accept that fact, as well as your girlishness." Dr. Alterson paused for a few moments as she watched the inevitability of her guarantee sink into Dionne's unwilling mind. "You will be going out in public soon. Everyone who sees you will see exactly what you see in the mirror. Anyone who notices you will see a soft, pretty girl. They will not see a scruffy boy wearing girls' clothes. How you behave, the way you move and react, will either confirm or deny the image they behold. I know that if they see you as a boy wearing girls' clothes, you'd be humiliated. If they see a pretty girl who acts like a boy, they'll probably assume you're a tomboy, and treat you with little respect since a pretty girl should enjoy her femininity. The only way you can avoid being humiliated is to act completely girlish at all times so that no one will have any reason to doubt that you are anything but the pretty girl you appear to be. We're telling you this because it is not our desire to embarrass or humiliate you. We want you to be comfortable and happy with your girlishness. If you are discovered as a boy in a dress, it will be solely because you did something to reveal that you are not the girl you appear to be. We have done, and will continue to do everything we can to help you look and behave as girlish as possible. Do you understand that what happens when you're out in public is totally in your control?"
Once more Dion could not escape her effeminizing logic. Reluctantly he had to admit that she was right. Whether or not anyone saw through his all too girlish appearance and detected what little remained of the boy hidden beneath would be as a result of his actions. "Y... Yes, I understand..." he answered softly, defeat clearly evident in his voice and stance.
Dr. Alterson nodded to Betty. Betty released her hug on her ex-son and turned him around. With a tissue she wiped the tears from his eyes. "All right, Dionne. Since you understand that you have to behave like a girl to avoid detection, you had better start doing so right now. Stand up straight, don't slouch. Put a smile upon that pretty face. I know you can do it, you've bragged about how good an actor you were ever since we answered the ad. Now it's time to prove that you can act. Come on girl, let's see a smile."
Dion knew he had to do as they wanted. The humiliation he felt at being so easily transformed into a girl could only be multiplied by having people realize that he was a boy who had been feminized. In his stubborn, arrogant, and proud boyish mind, any boy who could be so feminized had to be a sissy. Up until today, he never had any doubts that he wasn't a sissy, he was a boy. But they had left him no choice but to be transformed into his present girlish appearance. Did that mean he was really a sissy and had never known it? What little masculine pride he had left could not be risked by facing the public humiliation and ridicule being labeled a sissy would entail. Summoning the last bit of his fading boyish pride, he forced a timid smile.
Everyone praised him for his effort and congratulated him for having the sense to accept his girlhood. This created additional mixed emotions. Part of him wanted to lash out, but he was much too terrified to show any resistance. Another part seemed to be falling in love with unfamiliar but very pleasant sensations his new wardrobe created. The image he saw in the mirror was reassuringly feminine. The praise and compliments for that girlishness gave him a strange sense of satisfaction and fulfillment. All in all, he was confused and bewildered, unable to resist and yet not quite willing to yield completely to the feminine delights that seemed to overwhelming him. Betty thanked everyone quite profusely for their efforts in giving her the lovely daughter she'd always wanted.
Gwen Deeter emerged from the sidelines to join Betty and Dionne. "Betty, I know that you sold real estate. I'm president of LADD'S REALTY & INSURANCE. I can always use a smart saleswoman. I know the housing and pay you're receiving for the boys to make the documentaries is nice, but judging from the speed of Dionne's conversion, it won't last long. I'd like to discuss the possibility of your joining my operation. Since it's almost supper time, I'd like to invite you to join me for dinner at ADAM'S RIB RESTAURANT. Why don't we find Daniel and Duane, I'm sure they're wondering what's happened to Dionne by now."
Betty smiled warmly. She had known Gwen was involved in LADD'S REALTY & INSURANCE but never suspected that she was president. What the future would hold after the documentaries were completed had been a major concern, the prospect of a job appealed to her. At the same time, she wanted to see how Duane would react to Dionne. Daniel was already conditioned to witnessing the astounding conversions that took place. His presence, along with Gwen, would keep Duane from over-reacting to Dionne. "I'd be delighted to join you for dinner, Gwen. I was meaning to apply for a job with LADD'S REALTY & INSURANCE and look forward to discussing a position. However, I'm afraid we won't be able to discuss much when Duane sees Dionne." Betty placed a comforting, confident hand upon Dion's trembling shoulder.
Dion knew that he'd have to face going out in public as a girl. That didn't terrify him too much as long as no one knew that he was really a boy. But to face Duane and Daniel meant to face the betrayal of boyish ideals and the condemnation of sissyhood. "Please, Mother," he spoke in a soft, pleading, girlish voice. "I can't face Duane like this..."
"Nonsense, Dionne," interrupted Gwen. "Duane will be stunned by your transformation, but he'll get used to having a sister quite readily, I can assure you. As Daniel told you, he has witnessed several transformations that were just as startling and complete as yours has been. He has grown used to seeing boys become lovely girls. I'm sure that by now he has prepared Duane for your appearance as his sister. Now let's go find the boys." With that she took Dionne's trembling hand and led her and Betty from TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING.
*****
Daniel and Duane spent about half an hour in LADD'S EXCHANGE ARCADE after their escape from the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY. Neither boy could really put his heart into the games and distractions offered by the arcade. Dion's ordeal weighed heavily upon their minds. The boys aimlessly wondered the mall for another half hour before finally stopping outside LADD'S EXCHANGE SWIMMING POOL where they forlornly admired the gorgeous girls in their sleek swimsuits. Pamela Sue James, Linda Evers, Tiffany Davis, Justine Bowers, and Ramona Halteman were there. Both boys found it difficult to control their growing arousal.
After half hour of girl watching, Duane glumly looked at Daniel. "Were Tiffany, Justine, and Ramona really boys?"
Daniel sighed deeply. "Yes, they were. They weren't sissies either. They were just as tough and boyish as we are... and Dion was..."
Duane became agitated about Daniel's inference that Dion was no longer tough and boyish. "Now wait a minute. Just because they took Dion doesn't mean they're going to be able to change him like they did the others. I know him, we're identical in every way. There is no way they could ever change me into a sissy girl so I know they can't do it to Dion!" His anger grew as did his indignation during his barely controlled rebuttal.
Daniel backed off a bit and raised his hands defensively. "Hey, don't take it out on me! I know how you feel. I used to feel the same way. Only I've seen what they can do. I know that a boy who has fallen into their clutches is doomed. If Dion has been changed, that doesn't mean that you are a sissy. All it means is that the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY is very good at what they do. I'll be perfectly honest with you. When we see Dion, we'll see a girl. I can practically guarantee there will be no sign that he was ever a boy. I know what to expect but I'll still be scared by what I see. You still don't understand what they can do. When you see Dion, you'll meet your twin sister. You had best prepare yourself for that. The worst part for me has always been knowing that the same thing could easily happen to me. If they decide to change you into a girl, they'll do it. Nothing can be done to stop them. We're at their mercy and they know it. I've had the threat hanging over me for six months and it's driving me crazy. I have nightmares that they're going to Petticoat me. Sometimes I wish they'd just do it and get it over with."
Duane was about to protest again when he froze. His face turned white as his mouth dropped open in total terror and shock. Daniel spun about to see his Aunt Gwen, Duane's mother Betty, and a nervous, red faced pretty girl. Daniel knew the girl had been Dion. Once more he felt the all too familiar feeling of vertigo as the entire world suddenly seemed to spin.
"I never suspected that you wished to be Petticoated," Gwen told her shocked nephew. "I may have to keep that in mind," she concluded ominously.
Betty looked at Duane. The petrified lad could do nothing but stare at the pretty girl. "Duane," she spoke firmly to get the staggered boy's attention. "I want you to meet your twin sister Dionne. Isn't she simply lovely?"
Dion mutely stood before the two boys with his eyes lowered to the floor. He could feel the heat emanating from his flushed face. The short trip through the mall had been much easier than he'd anticipated. As Dr. Alterson had assured him, as long as he acted like a girl, no one would suspect that he was a boy and therefore he didn't have a reason to be embarrassed. But now he faced two people who knew the truth. Two people who knew that he was a sissy. If the ground would have suddenly split, he would have leapt into the chasm.
Duane heard his mother's words. The girl he saw was indeed Dion, or more correctly had been Dion. Dionne was now much more appropriate for the pretty girl standing taciturnly before him. Daniel's warnings and predictions came back to roost with a vengeance. Dion had been turned into girl. If Dion had been transformed... so could he... Suddenly he understood Daniel's fears and overly cautious behavior. The thought that the same could be done to him was horrid and terrifying.
Gwen let the ensuing silence go on for a few minutes before she spoke to both dumbfounded boys. "We came to take the two of you for dinner. As you can see Dionne has become a beautiful young lady. You will treat her accordingly. We will tolerate no teasing or abuse. You will accept her as a girl. From this moment on, you will call her Dionne. It will be up to you to see that she never does anything that is not girlish. Any boyish reactions, facial expressions, or mannerisms that you witness will be reported immediately. Nothing that you do should in any way make her feel guilty or embarrassed about her girlishness. You will help her to be a girl at all times. There will be no tomboyishness in this young lass. She is not to be allowed to wear boy clothes anymore or to participate in any boyish activities. If you fail to follow these rules, we will be forced to take action that will guarantee that you will be Petticoated. Although we would like to keep Duane as a visible counter example for Dionne, if too many problems are created by your actions and attitudes, we will not hesitate to have you join her. Do you both understand?"
Daniel, although still stunned by Dionne's girlishness, had been expecting to see the pretty girl. It was a with a defeated demeanor that he reticently nodded his acknowledgment to his Aunt's warning.
Duane had recovered enough to meekly nod his head. He was too caught up in the inner turmoil of wondering how they had managed such a miraculous alteration of his twin and the knowledge that he would appear to be just as soft and feminine if they decided to Petticoat him. Both lads resolved to squeal on any masculine actions that Dionne might have. It was either that or risk their own all too fragile masculinity.
Dion knew from Daniel's earlier recounts that the cowed lad would readily report any tomboyish actions. The threat of Petticoating would force Duane to do the same. Part of him was relieved to learn that this meant that ridicule from the two boys he feared the most would not occur. Another part was repulsed that he had no option but to behave as a girl before the two. Once more, he sadly realized, they had successfully boxed him into a position where he had no choice but to be as girlish as possible.
The relaxed, leisurely dinner was anything but relaxed for the youths. Betty and Gwen kept up an animated discussion about the future. Betty secured a position with LADD'S REALTY & INSURANCE. Dion was politely and gently corrected in his manners and actions. Almost anything he asked for was granted as long as he did it politely in a feminine manner. Duane and Daniel were harshly criticized for their poor manners and boorish behavior. Most of their requests were denied. Dion quickly came to the conclusion that being a girl might not be so bad after all. Daniel already knew what life was like being on the verge of Petticoating and had reluctantly slipped into his humbling, apologetic mode to deflect the specter of Petticoating. Duane quickly grew to understand why Daniel was terrified of these women and their threats to Petticoat him. Both boys did their best to stay out of the women's conversation.
When the meal was finished, Gwen took Daniel and headed home. She kept looking at her reticent nephew, wondering how he'd look as a girl. Daniel sat quietly, not wanting to give his aunt any reason to Petticoat him. Inside he was shivering, once more he had been involved in Petticoating a boy. When would his turn come?
*****
Betty took her twins home. Duane went to his room to sulk and tremble. Dion was taken to his refurbished bedroom.
Efficient crews had been dispatched with all they needed to transform the bedroom into a delightful boudoir suited for a Princess. The huge canopy bed was decorated in pink floral satin with oodles of ruffles and lace. The drapes matched perfectly as did the luxuriously soft thick pink shag carpet.
Dion shivered when he first stepped inside the room that would make most girls' hearts flutter with feminine delight. The initial repulsion he felt was quickly minimized by the sad knowledge that he would quickly grow to love the girlishness of the room just as he was irreversibly falling in love with his blossoming girlishness. Dion didn't want to like what was happening to him, he wanted to hate being Petticoated and scream out his rage. But yet he felt irresistibly drawn towards the softness and gentleness of girlhood. Everything seemed so nice, and the way the clothes made him feel was downright criminal, boys' clothes never felt so nice and delightful!
Betty helped Dion undress, showing him how to hang up his pretty dress and fold his dainty lingerie. Then handing him a soft pink nylon robe, she led him to the bathroom where she filled the tub with hot water as she poured in a lilac scented bubble bath skin conditioner. The steamy bath quickly filled the room with the sweet floral scent of blooming lilacs. Dion trembled with dread as he slipped off the robe and gingerly stepped into the sea of bubbles. Once more he wanted to hate the femininity of the bath, but as he settled beneath the fragrant water, he couldn't help but relax and enjoy the feminine treat.
After the relaxing bubble bath, the exhausted lad didn't object as his mother dressed him in a fluffy, ruffle and lace trimmed pink satin babydoll nightie. The anticipation of how delightful the cute nightie would feel against his soft flesh overwhelmed his dwindling reluctance about his feminization. As his mother helped him settle into bed, she tucked the sheets about his soft, girlish body and kissed him tenderly upon his rosy cheek.
Duane had been summoned to bid Dionne goodnight as they had emerged from the fragrant bathroom. Dion felt uncomfortable under Duane's red-eyed silent perplexed gaze as he stood shivering in the door to the ultra-feminine bedroom to mumble a soft goodnight. His mother assured him that Duane would help him adjust to his girlishness and that everything would be just fine.
Once left alone with the girlish bedroom illuminated by a ballerina night lite; the experiences of the day came back to him. The initial horror of his transformation with the soap in his mouth had been replaced by softness and new very pleasant sensations as he was dressed in his new wardrobe. The shock of seeing the dramatic girlish changes they had wrought in his assumed invincible masculinity coupled with their convincing explanations of their goals and how he was doomed to yield to his new life made him doubt he had ever been a real guy. The initial exposure as he walked through the mall while appearing to be a cute girl stunned him. No one had even suspected he was anything but a girl. Everyone smiled at him and many even complimented him and his mother for being such a pretty girl.
Duane's reaction when he had first seen him had embarrassed him and really made him feel terrible. The terror and revulsion in Duane's expression had meant that they had succeeded in transforming him into a girl. The lecture Duane and Daniel had received left no doubt that they would not tease or torment him about his girlishness, in fact the boys had to accept and treat him as if he were a real girl. That took the fear and terror of facing the ridicule of the guys away. The dinner had shown him the difference between how boys behaved compared to girls and how harshly boys were treated as compared to the courtesies shown to girls. Slowly, as Dion analyzed all that had happened to him this day, he came to realize that as a girl he would be pampered, while boys would be harassed and have their normal male actions condemned and quashed; just as had happened to him in the past! The dilemma this posed left him exhausted. Sleep finally overcame him as his pretty head nestled into the soft satin covered pillow. Vivid dreams in which he was a pampered, happy girl dominated his dreams.
Duane flopped upon his bed after they had returned home and shuddered as he thought about how utterly Dion had been transformed from his rough twin brother into a totally alien soft and undeniably pretty girl. Taking into account what Daniel had told him about the determination and forcefulness of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY, Duane realized that poor Dion didn't have any choice but to accept what they were doing to him. The unveiled threats that Gwen Deeter had made to him and Daniel left them know that they had to accept and actually support Dion... or more correctly Dionne... or they too would be Petticoated. This left him in a tizzy as to how to react. He wanted to help Dion return to boyhood, yet if he tried, he'd find himself being transformed into a girl. Never in his short life had he felt so helpless and weak. Both he and Dion had always assumed that masculinity was supreme and could never be defeated. Anything even remotely resembling sissy conduct was an anathema to them. Now Dionne's girlishness revealed that all their smug macho arrogance had been an illusion. His own manhood was in jeopardy. For the first time in years, Duane broke down in tears.
He'd barely cried himself dry when his mother called for him to come bid his sister goodnight. Drying his eyes, he slowly emerged from his bedroom like a condemned prisoner heading for the gallows. When he saw the redecorated girlish bedroom, he recoiled in horror. Steeling himself he forced himself to stand in the doorway, fearing so much for his now fragile masculinity that he was afraid to set foot inside the temple of femininity that the room had become. When he saw Dionne climbing into bed wearing the cute pink babydoll nightie he felt his stomach start doing somersaults. The room spun as he leaned against the door for support and to control his shivering. He watched, wanting to disbelieve what he saw, as his mother gently tucked Dionne into bed and kissed her. The stern gaze of his mother forced him to mumble, "G... goodnight D... Dionne..." before he turned to flee from the horror of his twin's utter girlishness just before she was tucked into bed. The apprehensive expression on Dionne's face haunted him as he fled to the sweet smelling bathroom.
The lingering lilac scent effectively covered the repulsive odor as he lost the contents of his churning stomach into the waiting mouth of the commode. As he slowly disrobed and showered, the haunting image of the pretty girl he saw could not be his brother, yet he knew that she was his twin. Only after seeing her apprehensive face he could think of nothing other than the fact that she was obviously a girl! It was with great trepidation that he realized Daniel was correct in his dire warnings. The twin brother he had known all of his life no longer existed. His brother Dion had been replaced by his undeniably pretty sister Dionne. To make matters worse for himself and his efforts to cope with what was happening he found himself wondering what Dionne felt as a girl. Several times during the night he had seen feelings of pleasure sweep over his twin, only to be washed away by guilt. Daniel had warned them that girlish feelings quickly overwhelmed all who had been Petticoated. Daniel had even admitted that he sometimes wondered if he shouldn't just ask to be Petticoated to end his nightmare existence. At the time Duane had been mystified why a boy would ever wonder such a grotesque thing. Now he was beginning to understand the living nightmare that was Daniel's daily life... as his life as a boy now would be. Finally after much tossing and turning he fell into a restless sleep. The night was filled with nightmares for the troubled youth who had to accept his brother's sudden girlishness as well as his all too fragile masculinity and potential girlishness.
*****
Daniel Deeter headed for his bedroom as soon as he arrived home. The emotional turmoil his nearness to the Petticoatings created was ripping him apart. Once more he wondered why his aunt simply didn't Petticoat him and get it over with. After an hour of fruitless pondering, he headed to the bathroom for his shower. After finishing, he decided to call it a night. The day's ordeal had worn him to a frazzle. Unfortunately he couldn't go to sleep. Tossing and turning he tried to fall asleep with no luck. Finally his bladder demanded attention so he headed for the bathroom once more. After finishing, he was returning to his room when he heard his aunt laugh. With his curiosity peaked, he crept to the top of the stairs and peered down into the living room.
Gwen sat on the sofa talking animatedly to someone on the telephone. "Lydia, it was precious! I can't wait to see the film of the confrontation! The look on Duane's face was absolutely perfect! Of course Daniel has seen the results of Petticoating before so his reaction was more fatalistic. It was perfect timing. The boys had been discussing the Petticoating and Daniel had just told Duane that he was exhausted because of constantly worrying about when he'd be Petticoated. He finished by saying that he sometimes wished I'd have him Petticoated and get it over with! I almost burst out laughing. Imagine being so terrified about something over which you have no control. Instead of accepting it as an inescapable fact and getting on with your life you let the fear run your life. Right now he's behaving decently because of his fear. Of course, someday I may Petticoat him. I won't just de-sex him and put him on hormones to make him a faux-female like the other boys. If and when I decide to have him Petticoated he'll have a complete sex-change. I want him to be fully functional from the start of his girlhood."
Daniel eavesdropped on the conversation his aunt was having with Lydia Ladd in stunned horror before his churning stomach forced him to creep back to his bedroom. As he lay in bed he thought of what his Aunt Gwen had been saying. The more he thought, the angrier he became with himself. The fact that he could be Petticoated at any time and do nothing to stop it was stopping him from enjoying life. Aunt Gwen's words were so obviously true, Daniel felt foolish. He realized that his existence for the last six months was as if he had repeatedly run headlong into a solid wall. Instead of trying to go around it, he kept hitting his head against it trying to force his way through! There was nothing he could do to prevent his being Petticoated, so why did he let it worry him so? Long repressed anger and frustration bubbled to the surface. The knowledge of his stupidity about the way he was handling his dilemma forced him to admit to his masculine angst.
Once he did this, a wave of relief swept over him. For the first time since he witnessed the Petticoating of Timmy and Justin he felt relaxed. What his future held was out of his control and no amount of worry or fretting would change that fact. Instead of worrying and holding back, why shouldn't he go all out and enjoy his boyhood for as long as he had could? Why if he did it right, he could really give his dear old Aunt Gwen a run for her money! After all, he finally reasoned, if he was going to be transformed into a girl, he may as well give her good reason to do so! The prospect of being Petticoated suddenly lost it's aura of horror. If he started planning, he might even be able to run away before she decided to Petticoat him. If he failed, well so what. He had to admit that every one of the guys he knew who had been Petticoated was happy with their new girlishness. So what if it was different from and foreign to what he felt and expected out of life as a boy. At least half the world was female and they seemed to be just as functional as males. When he came right down to the bare facts, he really had nothing to lose by being as boyishly obnoxious as he wanted to be while he could do so. With a smile on his face, he settled back into his pillow and fell into the first sound sleep he'd had since Timmy and Justin were Petticoated.
In the morning, Gwen was quite surprised when Daniel didn't come down for breakfast. At first she was worried that he might be ill. Calling him from the bottom of the stairs elicited no response. Scurrying up the stairs she flung open the door to his bedroom only to discover his alarm clock unplugged and Daniel sleeping soundly on his stomach with his head buried under his pillow. The unexpected scene distracted her for a few moments until anger took over. Before the Petticoating of Timmy and Justin, the unwelcome scene before her had been an everyday occurrence. Since then, however, he had been quite scrupulous about being dressed for breakfast. Something had returned Daniel to his previous habits. With a growing dread she feared that her nephew might have finally figured out that he had nothing to lose by returning to his crude, obnoxious boyish behavior. It was with more than a bit of trepidation that she yanked the pillow from his head and smacked his butt.
Daniel yelped and sat up, blinking at the rude awakening. His first reaction was to cower as he opened his mouth to apologize. Quickly he recalled his decision not to be cowed by the threat of Petticoat Discipline. Clamping his mouth shut he smirked at his aunt, laid back down and turned his back to her.
Gwen barely controlled her rage. She knew that her fears had come true. Daniel was back to his devious boyhood. The brazen show he'd just given her had been planned to raise her ire and he'd succeeded. Now that the game was on, she swore not to give him the satisfaction of getting her goat.
Taking a deep breath to calm her nerves, she forced a smile upon her face. In a clear, carefully controlled voice she spoke. "Daniel, I'll be leaving in half an hour. You've already missed breakfast. I strongly suggest that you have your sorry butt dressed and ready when it's time to leave." With that she turned and left.
She hoped that he'd get up. She didn't really want to Petticoat him but she saw too much of his father in him. Self gratification had been his sole goal in life. That had lead to his bi-sexuality and the AIDS that finally killed him. Daniel would not be allowed to follow that same route. She knew that most of the women in the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY were active lesbians yet she did not consider that to be unacceptable. Women were tender and caring about their partners, eager to make sure that both achieved gratification and satisfaction. On the other hand she considered faggots to be the lowest scum on earth since, in her opinion, they didn't care about anyone's pleasure other than their own. Her brother had certainly fit that mold! That was why she would not just Petticoat Daniel, she would have a complete sex-change performed. Now that he had returned to his boyish ways, she knew that before too long she would have to see to his transformation. With a sigh she decided to start checking to see if Dr. Balkut or Dr. Makes-Shemanski had the experience and skills to do a complete sex-change. She wanted to make sure that Danielle would have complete orgasmic capabilities.
Daniel lay in bed and waited. He knew that he had almost blown it when he had instinctually cowered. The shocked and upset expression upon his aunt's face had told him that he had succeeded in getting to her. Unfortunately the calmness of her response revealed that a battle of wills was brewing. He decided not to push too far too quickly. Taking his time he dressed and got ready. Leaving his room he waited at the top of the stairs until Aunt Gwen came stalking up to the staircase to demand that he come down. As she placed her foot on the first step and opened her mouth to shout, Daniel stepped down onto the top step.
Gwen almost choked herself as she stifled her outburst. The redness of her face and the smirk on Daniel's face as he descended left both know that he had won the opening round of their renewed confrontation.
*****
Dion was not quite conscious when he awoke in the soft bed. The satiny nightie and sheets felt so nice to his groggy mind that he merely stretched and luxuriated in the delightful feelings which were engulfing his body. Suddenly memories of yesterday's events sprang into his mind causing him to come fully awake. Once more he glared at his feminine surroundings and shuddered. Every atom of his boyish pride wanted to burst forth in rage to destroy the girlish bedroom. As the rage boiled within his seething mind, his body refused to let his mind act. It seemed as if a deeper part of his brain was exerting control over his much more passionate and volatile macho ego. The rage turned to confusion as the inner dichotomy kept him from acting upon his destructive instincts. The experiences and feelings of yesterday came to the surface. In the resulting cool, calm reflection he realized that the only bad part of his transformation had been his resistance and lack of cooperation.
That realization stunned him. If he looked at what had transpired, he had to admit that except for his hurt masculine pride, he'd enjoyed being a girl! Every bad thing had been a direct result of his insistence that his masculinity be appeased. Yet he could not deny that the girls' clothes felt a lot better and much nicer that his old boys' clothes. Sadly he shook his head as he realized that boys' clothes not only looked yucky, but they felt that way too! Girls' clothes, however felt soft and satiny, they made him aware of his body and gave great pleasure in their tender caresses of his flesh. A smile came across his face as he realized his hands were caressing his legs and torso through the soft lace and ruffled nylon of his cute babydoll nightie. There was no way he couldn't enjoy the delightful sensations.
Daniel's cautions that once Petticoated, all the guys seemed to soften and be overwhelmed by their new girlishness now made sense. Yesterday, before it had happened to him he was unable to understand how that could possibly happen. Just as he knew that Daniel and Duane still would not understand until they too experienced the delights of femininity for themselves. The obvious happiness and total girlishness that the Petticoated boys exhibited, as Daniel had pointed out to Duane and he yesterday, was the result of the sudden onset of these delectable girlish sensations. Even the way people reacted to and treated him as a girl was totally alien to the way he had been treated as a guy. As a guy every encounter was confrontational. A guy had to prove that he was tough and not to be messed with. A girl didn't have to put up with that macho crap. All she had to do was smile and dress in lovely clothes to be accepted.
As he reflected on these thoughts, he realized that he felt a bit sorry for real girls. Except for those who were overtly tomboys, they never realized how nice their lives were since they had nothing to compare it to. Once more he felt a wave of humiliation sweep over him as he realized that he was already giving in to his growing girlishness. Tears of frustration and confusion trickled down his cheeks as he realized that just as Daniel had predicted, he was rapidly losing his boyhood. The fear and uncertainty of the future rested heavily upon his mind. With a sigh he dried his eyes and made a decision. The masculine part of his mind wanted to fight, but lacked the will to put up with soap in the mouth and public exhibition as a sissy. Instead the easy way out of his dilemma would be to accept his fate and make the most of it as Dr. Alterson had advised him to do.
That decision placed the ego of Dion on a back burner with the flame turned off. A lopsided smile appeared on Dionne's pretty face as she flung back the covers and arose from her bed. Smiling broadly she slipped on her robe and padded to the bathroom to brush her teeth and do her morning toilet. The hidden cameras had captured the obvious turmoil and indecision of the pretty boy/girl as she reconciled herself to her fate. The documentaries would be quite effective.
*****
Duane tossed and turned as the morning broke, worrying about Dion and how he could help his poor brother face his fate. The fact that he had to preserve his own masculinity was foremost in his mind and he harbored no doubts that the plotters would not hesitate to Petticoat him if he created too many problems. Seeing how Dionne had slipped so easily into a girlish persona yesterday had forced him to acknowledge that Daniel had been telling them the truth about the effects of Petticoating. That didn't mean he understood how a guy could succumb to girlishness, it simply meant that he was forced to acknowledge that it did happen.
As he reflected upon this, he realized that his best course of action was to accept Dionne as his sister and try to forget that he ever had a brother. If he couldn't do that, he would be doomed to screw up and be Petticoated. Now he understood that Daniel wasn't a wimp, but terrorized at the prospect of being Petticoated. He felt the same way. Never having been without a male buddy, Duane decided that Daniel would now have to be his friend, confident and co-conspirator. With that resolved, he slipped out of bed and stumbled to the bathroom to take a leak.
When he got there he was shocked to find the door locked and a soft feminine voice that he recognized as Dionne tell him that it would be a few minutes until SHE finished her morning ablutions. Duane stood there numbly staring at the closed door as his bladder began screaming for relief. He had heard horror tales from other guys about how their sisters hogged the bathroom but had never really paid much attention to the complaints. Slowly he realized that this would be the first of many mornings that he would have to wait patiently while his sister primped herself. With sadness he decided the best course would be for him to get up earlier than Dionne and make it to the bathroom first. The pressure of his bladder built as he despondently leaned against the wall with his thighs pressed tightly together and waited.
Betty was already in the kitchen preparing Dionne's favorite breakfast. The nervousness she felt was understandable. Except for the scuffling of feet from their bedrooms to the bathroom, the relative silence from the second floor was reassuring. Dr. Alterson had told her that if the twins awoke belligerent and hostile, their dealings with the twins would have to be strict and harsh. If they awoke apprehensive and thoughtful, the tactics would be kind firmness. If the Dr. Alterson was right, the twins would be quiet and polite when they came down to breakfast. Their behavior and attitudes could be altered by mild rebukes for misconduct and lavish praise for proper deportment.
Duane smiled weakly in response to Dionne's timid grin as she daintily emerged from the bathroom. Once more he sighed in defeat as he watched his new sister slip into her bedroom. There was absolutely no sign of Dion. The pressure of his bladder recalled his attention to more pressing matters as he staggered into the fragrant lilac scented bathroom. As he raised the seat of the commode he realized that Dionne had even sat to do her business. A shudder passed through him as he realized that he'd better remember to close the lid after every use or face the wrath of two females. Fatalistically he reconciled himself to the fact that he'd have to get used to the lingering smell of lilacs.
*****
Dionne felt a chill of relief engulf her once she returned to her bedroom. Recalling her actions in the bathroom she marveled at how quickly she was adapting to her femininity. Sitting on the commode to relieve herself had not even been a conscious thought. When the bathroom doorknob had turned, her heart skipped a beat. She was glad she had locked the door or Duane would have barged in on her cautious preparations. The lingering lilac scent of her bubblebath refreshed her and made her feel warm and tingly. In the mirror she had seen a smile appear on her face as she brushed her hair. The very act of caring for her hair had seemed strange yet natural. Knowing that Duane was waiting made her apprehensive as she finished. Putting a shy smile on her face as she emerged had been rewarded by a weak grin from Duane. As she leaned against her closed bedroom door she breathed a sigh of relief. The unspoken communication they had as twin brothers left her know that Duane would not hassle her and had accepted her as his sister. Unfortunately, in the short time she'd been a girl, their ability to commune was already deteriorating. She wondered if they'd lose it completely, she hoped not. The best way to keep their link would be for Duane to be Petticoated too. A devilish grin appeared on her face as she thought about regaining her identical twin. Since she obviously could never return to boyhood, Duane would simply have to join her in girlhood! After all, she was enjoying her girlishness now that she had accepted it's irreversibility, so would he!
Dionne hummed happily to herself as she removed her robe and nightie. Opening the dresser, she picked out a pair of pretty soft white nylon panties decorated with fine french lace and handmade pink satin rosebuds. The sensations it created as she slipped on made her giggle with delight. Next she took a beginner stretch bra of white stretch nylon lace knit with elastic trim. The tag stated that it would fit breasts sized AAA to A. The delicate pink flower between the cups made her smile at it's soft femininity. Slipping it on she easily cupped her still boyish breasts in the soft confines of the lace. The erection of her nipples as they were tickled by the lace made her blush with excitement and wonder how long it would be before her breasts grew from the obvious boyish flatness to full firm girlishness.
The totality of her acceptance of her girlishness amazed her as she continued to happily dress. Then it struck her that the acceptance was probably due to the fact that she was enjoying her clothes for the first time! As a guy clothes were utilitarian, not pleasurable. With great anticipation about being able to enjoy getting dressed for the rest of her life she opened another drawer and picked out a slip. The white nylon two tiered lily eyelet slip with tiny bow and rose appliques adorning the top slithered dreamily about her as she adjusted it to her shivering soft body. Looking at her reflection in the full length mirror she smiled to see the pretty girl with the hem of her lacy swirling coquettishly.
From another drawer she chose a pair of classic cable knit cotton-lycra pink knee socks. Delighting in the slippery feel of her nylon slip against her satiny panties she sat upon her bed as she slipped them up her legs, daintily positioning the cuff at the top of her shapely calf. Going to the closet she chose a glossy pair of white and pink leather saddle shoes with white and pink striped laces that she tied into neat perky bows. Also from her closet she chose a charming white pure cotton button front peasant blouse frilled with ruffles at the collar and sheer puffed long sleeves. Then she selected a fresh pink and white gingham button front jumper with princess seams and a tie back sash to snug her slim waist.
Sitting at her dressing table she picked up a brush and curled her bangs before brushing the rest of her silky blonde hair back into a bouncy ponytail. Picking up a pink satin ribbon hairbow decorated in the center with a rose she used it to secure her ponytail. Picking up a tube of pink lipstick, she carefully applied it to her cupid lips to successfully create an adorable pout.
Going to her mirror she carefully surveyed her girlishness. A smile of contentment and satisfaction encompassed her pretty face. With a twirl that flared out the skirt of her soft jumper she skipped from her bedroom, ready to face the world.
Duane coughed and spit out the sip of orange juice he had just taken when Dionne skipped into the kitchen with a beaming smile upon her cute face. It was difficult for him to comprehend that the happy pretty girl he saw could be his twin. A shiver swept him as he struggled for control. It took a deep breath for him to steady his nerves. It would take more effort than he'd expected to accept Dionne and treat her as a girl. Not that she didn't appear to be a girl, it was just such a tremendous change.
Betty heard Dionne enter and saw Duane's reaction. When she turned to see her daughter, her mouth dropped open. Dionne was prettier and happier than she could ever have hoped for. A huge smile appeared on her face as Dionne skipped up to her and threw her arms about her. "Oh Dionne, you're absolutely beautiful!" Stepping back from the warm embrace she watched with fascination as Dionne pirouetted to show off her swirling skirt. At the same time she was pleased to see Duane regain control and force a weak grin.
Dionne wasn't sure why, but after she'd done her pirouette, she leaned over Duane and give him a sisterly peck upon his rapidly reddening cheek. Stepping back she grinned pixie-like and giggled at his discomfort. "Duane, thanks for being such a good brother," she added softly. "I really appreciate your acceptance of me as your sister. I wish you could understand how it feels to be a girl. I know that I've only been a girl for a short time, but I already know that Daniel was right. Once you're in skirts you'll never give them up! There are no words to describe what's happened to me, but I'm not a boy anymore. I may not be a complete girl, but it won't take too long. I really love what's happened to me!"
Duane was shocked to immobility by Dionne's impulsive kiss. As she stepped back her giggle and thanks broke the ice that froze him. To give himself something to do to help control his almost shattered nerves he once more picked up the orange juice and took a deep gulp as his lovely sister turned to his mother.
Turning to their mother Dionne smiled happily for a moment before speaking. "Thank you mother. I'll be the best daughter you could ever want." Then glancing slyly at Duane she impishly added, "The only way I could be happier was if I had a twin sister.
Orange juice sprayed across the table as Duane reflexively gagged when he heard Dionne state that she'd be happier with a twin sister. Gasping for breath, Duane tried not to panic. His mother stepped over and slapped him on the back a few times. When he finally recovered, he stared across the table at Dionne who was busily wiping the splattered orange juice from the table. The smile upon her face as she returned his gaze sent a chill through him as he realized that she was serious about having a twin sister. The fiendish smile upon his mother's face as she took in the scene only reinforced his exploding fears.
Betty held her breath as she watched the interplay between the twins. Dionne quite obviously had accepted her girlhood and did want Duane to join her as her sister. That same idea had crossed her mind several times. She decided to talk to the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY about Duane.
Little was spoken as they finished breakfast. Dionne ate delicately, while Duane simply toyed with his food, his appetite gone. Finally it was time to head to the mall. Today Dionne would be returning to TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING. The camera crews were ready to start taping a training film on basic make-up application and hairstyling. Susan Bangs would be instructing Dionne in how to select the correct colors to match complexion and hair color.
When they arrived at the mall, a morose Duane plodded off towards the arcade where he had agreed to meet Daniel. Daniel was leaning against the wall eyeing the pretty girls inside LADD'S EXCHANGE SWIMMING POOL, still basking in the afterglow of his victory over his aunt. When Daniel saw Duane, he immediately knew something was wrong. It didn't take Duane long to unburden himself.
Duane was almost in tears by the time he told Daniel about Dionne's apparent acceptance of her girlhood and her most unwelcome comment about wanting a twin sister. A few tears did trickle down his cheeks as he related the devilish grin upon his mother's face as she considered Dionne's request for a sister.
Daniel stared helplessly at Duane, not sure how to respond. If what Duane stated was true, Daniel was sure the suggestion of Petticoating the hapless twin was already being discussed. Finally he told Daniel about the telephone conversation he'd overheard. Duane listened as Daniel explained his resolve to live life as a guy to the fullest while he could, adding that when the time came for his Petticoating, he'd accept it as inevitable. Considering the nature of Duane's dilemma, he wisely said nothing about his idea for running away before that time came. The risk of Duane being Petticoated was too great to trust to the boy's honor to keep quiet once he was no longer a boy.
Duane seemed to perk up a bit as he thought about the fatalistic reasoning Daniel exposed. It did make a weird type of sense for a guy in their situation to be as macho as possible so that when he was finally Petticoated he would at least have warranted such drastic discipline.
Lydia just smiled as Dr. Alterson explained that the boys were doing them a favor by adopting the fatalistic macho attitude. With a twinkle in her eye she spoke. "We should tell Dionne that the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY has no intention of Petticoating Duane. I'm sure this will depress her, so as a consolation we'll tell her that we will do nothing to prevent her from enticing Duane into abandoning boyhood in favor of girlhood on his own. The hidden cameras would record the conversation and the inevitable seduction. By including the conversation that Duane and Daniel just had, along with clips of Duane's loss of boyishness, we can create a promotional advertizing video that will show conclusively not only the staggering effect the fear of Petticoating holds over males but the ease with which a boy can become a girl."
The murmur of assent and the smiles announced that everyone agreed with Dr. Alterson's assessment of the situation and her plan of dealing with the problem. The meeting adjourned after Dr. Alterson stated she'd talk to Dionne after the day's filming was completed.
*****
The embarrassment Daniel caused Gwen by his revelation of his new approach to the fear of Petticoating was minor when compared to the rage she felt towards her nephew for using the ideas against her. The boy would have to be firmly shown his place. Turning every bit of her deviousness towards teaching Daniel a lesson, she set out to terrify and squelch his burgeoning machismo. As she went about her duties as president of LADD'S REALTY & INSURANCE an idea formed. That afternoon she called a five o'clock martini meeting in the ADAM TO EVE CONNECTION.
Victoria Makes-Shemanski attended in her role as head of mall security. Susan Lymaster and Dave Getzoff of LYMASTER ASSOCIATES attended since the attorneys would be a key element in her diabolical scheme. Mother Superior Mary Francis of ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL attended because of her connections, knowledge and expertise. Drs. Helen Alterson, Sarah Balkut, and Lydia Makes-Shemanski attended to share their input into the scheme. The conversation lasted several hours and in the end, the group was satisfied that they had worked out a multi-faceted plan. Not only would Daniel be taught a lesson, but suitable juvenile delinquents would soon be reformed without incarceration in current detention centers.
*****
Mother Superior Mary Francis visited a former student the next day in her judicial offices. Joyce Fetterman had been one of the first students educated under the tutelage of then Sister Mary Francis. The strictness under which the students studied served to prepare Joyce for the struggles she was to face as a law student in the early fifties. Over the years the proud attorney established excellent credentials based on her tremendous abilities. She deserved the well earned respect of her male colleagues. For the last three years she had struggled as Judge of BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE COURT to find an effective means of stopping the seemingly endless downward spiral in which so many young men seemed to be trapped. Imprisonment or death seemed the most likely outcome for most.
Her experiences at ST FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL had shown the effectiveness of Petticoat Discipline. The idea of utilizing Petticoat Discipline on the delinquents who came before her bench intrigued the good judge. The proposed counseling treatment that the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES COUNSELING CLINIC offered deserved investigation. Joyce Fetterman was willing to give almost anything a try.
The ensuing conversations and plans developed in cooperation with the BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE COURTS, THE ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES CLINIC, ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL and the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY would offer young male offenders a completely voluntary alternative to probation by enrolling them in intensive counseling. Thus the BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE ALTERNATIVE REFORMATION PROGRAM was started. An alternative to incarceration would involve home detention through the use of modified BELLE RADIO/ DIGITAL ALARM CLOCKS as monitoring devises. By limiting the boys to a 150 foot range they would ensure the recalcitrant boys were in bed between designated hours every night. The Devices would play steps one and two of PROGRAM 1: ANTI-VIOLENCE, PROGRAM 2: NEATNESS, PROGRAM 3: MANNERS, PROGRAM 4: MODE OF DRESS, PROGRAM 5: APPEARANCE, PROGRAM 6: MANNERISMS, and PROGRAM 7: EMOTIONS. The subliminal hypnotic suggestions of the programs will change the boy into a polite, well behaved, well dressed, caring lad. Selected boys could be given further steps three and four of the programs to force their change over the border from masculinity into femininity.
In a few suitable cases it was understood that the counseling would involve the discovery that the delinquent's main problem was his overpowering need to prove his masculinity. That need would be the result of an unacknowledged jealousy of females and the wish to be a girl.
*****
By the time the day's filming was completed, Dionne had learned how to apply blush, eye shadow, eye liner, mascara, and lipstick. In addition she had learned how to properly brush, wash and condition her hair as well as several basic hair styles. While not yet adept at cosmetic arts, she was competent. Everyone was well pleased with her efforts and accomplishments and told her so. Dionne was bubbling with excitement as she greeted her mother. Betty had a hard time believing that the delightful chattering pretty girl had been her crude son.
Betty and Dionne headed to Dr. Alterson's office where they reviewed Dionne's progress in the acceptance of her girlhood. Once they finished that area, they turned to Dionne's request that she have a twin sister.
"Well Dionne," Dr. Alterson began. "Your mother told me about your desire to have a twin sister." Dr. Alterson smiled and paused.
Dionne blushed, second thoughts about the wisdom of her comments made her wish she'd kept silent. Enough of her boyish loyalty remained that she felt guilty for wanting to betray her brother.
"We discussed the matter and have decided not to force Duane to become a girl," Dr. Alterson stated. "We still want more film of the two of you together and your interactions to demonstrate the difference becoming a girl has made in you. Duane will change just from being around you. The lack of brotherly companionship will cause him to be less aggressive. The presence of a polite, pretty sister will make him feel guilty about crude behavior and language."
Pausing a moment to let her words sink in, she watched as Dionne absorbed her words. "However, since the two of you were so close, I'm quite sure that Duane is quite upset and disturbed by your acceptance of your girlhood. Most likely he's quite worried that he could be converted into a girl in as short a time as you were and that makes him uneasy about just how secure his masculinity is. I'd be willing to bet that he's both curious and terrified about how it feels to be a girl; how it feels to wear such lovely clothes; how it feels to be soft and pretty; and what it is about girlhood that destroys boyhood. Now, if you really want a twin sister, we won't stop you from trying to answer those questions for Duane. You could start by telling him how you feel about those things. Tell him how nice being a girl is and that you could never return to being a boy... then add that you never WANT to return to being a boy." Once more she paused to give Dionne time to assimilate her words.
Dionne blushed deeply, she still felt guilty about giving way to girlhood so easily. She already knew that she couldn't return to being a boy, but the concept that she didn't want to do so was one that she had not yet completely acknowledged. Dr. Alterson's sobering analysis forced her to ponder the situation to a depth she had not previously attained. Tears trickled from her eyes as she realized the truth. Dionne did not want to give up the joy of her newfound girlhood, she did not want to return to being a boy. After a few moments of awkward silence she looked up quite sheepishly to see her mother and Dr. Alterson smiling condescendingly. With a sniffle and a tissue she dried her tears and smiled wearily. They all knew Dionne had accepted the fact that now she was a girl by choice.
"Congratulations Dionne, you just took a big step in your conversion. Now as for Duane, you can be sure that your words will not be adequate to make him understand how it feels to be a girl. You'll have to show him. Give him some panties or a nightie. Coax him until he tries it on just to see for himself how it feels. Once you get him started, the rest will fall in line. You'll have your twin sister before you know it."
Dionne sat there biting her lips contemplatively as she nodded her head. The advice the Doctor was giving her would prove quite effective in seducing Duane into girlhood. The little bit of guilt that remained about doing something like that to her brother was easily overwhelmed by the knowledge that once he crossed the line into girlhood, he'd be just as happy with his new found girlishness as she was with her's.
Betty sat quietly through the entire exchange. Her heart was beating rapidly as she thought of having two lovely daughters. When she saw Dr. Alterson was done talking and that Dionne had accepted her comments and advice, she spoke up. "If you feel you need time to be alone with Duane, just let me know and I'll do what I can to give you every chance you want. I'm really eager to see my twin girls."
Dr. Alterson smiled as she rose to usher them to the door. "Just remember, Duane is not to be forced into girlhood. When he becomes your sister, it will be because you convinced him being a girl was better than being a boy."
*****
Betty and Dionne headed into the mall to find Duane. He and Daniel were sitting in the GARDEN OF EDEN FOOD COURT watching girls. Both boys couldn't help but stare as Dionne came sauntering over to their table followed by her mother. Their throats were dry as they tried to accept that the lovely girl had really been a boy a mere 30 hours beforehand. Dionne had been cute before her day in the beauty parlor, but now she was vivacious and enticing. Her every movement signaled quite clearly that she was well aware of the way she appeared.
Daniel mumbled an excuse and quietly slipped away to leave an exasperated Duane to face his mother and sister. The poor boy could only wonder what it was about wearing girls' clothes that had so profoundly changed his twin brother into an undeniably lovely girl. He bit his lip as he silently wondered how Dionne felt to be a girl. Doubts as to his own masculinity assailed him as he wondered how quickly he'd yield to girlhood if they Petticoated him. Humbly he accompanied his mother and sister to one of the food counters to order supper. All through the meal he closely watched Dionne, hoping to see some sign that his brother was still inside all the girlishness. Dionne and Betty talked animatedly all through the meal about topics of feminine interest, leaving Duane out in the cold. Duane felt the gulf between himself and Dionne widening with every passing moment. The overwhelming emotion he felt was one of loss of companionship.
Dionne didn't miss an opportunity to comment about how nice it was to be a pretty girl or how she couldn't understand how she had ever tolerated being a dumb guy. Several times she looked at Duane and asked him how he could stand being so crude and wear such yucky clothes.
She... and he could no longer think of her in any other way than a she... thought guys were some sort of Neanderthal! This cute girl, his twin sister, was just like any other girl he'd known. It was clear to him that Dionne had totally replaced his brother. Duane just sat there dumbfounded, totally unable to respond.
When they arrived home, Duane despondently headed for his bedroom to escape the ordeal of listening to how nice everything was for Dionne and how horrid life was for a boy. In the solitude of his room, he looked forlornly at the baseball mitt and ball that had been placed on his desk. Never again would he enjoy playing catch with Dion. The enormity of the changes that had taken place to create Dionne struck home. Collapsing upon his bed he began to cry, both out of his sense of loss and the fear that he too would give in to girlhood just as quickly if Petticoated. Even if they didn't Petticoat him, he wondered how long he could tolerate being surrounded by all the sugar and spice.
Wearing a cute little lace trimmed ruffled pink nylon babydoll nightie, Dionne knocked softly on Duane's door to bid him goodnight. Cautiously she opened the door when she heard no response. Sprawled on his bed tossing and turning was Duane, moaning aloud, obviously having a nightmare. Her heart went out to him and she vowed to lead her brother across the terrifying bridge into girlhood as soon and as painlessly as she could do so. Stealing into the room she gently soothed his sweated brow and cooed softly, reassuring him that everything was going to be all right. Once she had him settled, a smile crossed her face as she decided to start him on his journey.
The twins were alike in that once asleep, it was almost impossible to be awakened. Remembering this, Dionne carefully undressed her slumbering brother and neatly folded his clothes over a chair. Then she slipped back to her bedroom and returned with a soft, cute lace trimmed ruffled baby blue babydoll nightie with matching panties. Barely suppressing her mischievous giggles she deftly slipped the outfit on her sleeping brother. Once she was done, she tugged the sheets over his body and gently tucked him in with a kiss on the forehead before slipping back to her room.
As she lay in bed thinking about all that had happened to her, there was a gentle knock. "Come in, Mother," she responded quietly.
The door opened and Betty stepped into the room, smiling at her daughter. "I came to tuck you in, sweetheart. I hope I can do as good a job for you as you did for Duane. You certainly didn't waste any time in starting to convert him." The smile upon her face let Dionne know that she was not upset.
Dionne giggled and nodded her head. "He was really upset by the time we arrived home. He must have dropped on his bed and cried himself to sleep. He was still dressed and having a nightmare when I went in to say goodnight. Once I calmed him, I decided to undress him. Only I decided to put him in one of my nighties. I think he looks cute in it!"
Betty shook her head with wonderment at the rapidity of the changes in her child as she smiled. "I had hoped your mischievousness wouldn't be present once you were a girl. But now I see it's not only still there, it's considerably sharper. I guess I really shouldn't be surprised. After all, I was informed during our interview trip here that they intended to change one of my sons into a girl. Just don't let that mischievousness get out of hand."
A hurt, angelic expression appeared on Dionne's face as she listened to her mother. "Mother, do you really think I could do something bad now that I'm a girl?" Both knew the question was made with tongue in cheek and laughed.
With a warm hug and peck on the forehead, Betty tucked Dionne into bed. As she headed for her bedroom, she wondered how Duane would react in the morning.
*****
Over at the Deeter household, Gwen was giving Daniel a thorough chewing out. "So you think that just because you heard me say that I don't want to Petticoat you that I won't do it? Well you're sadly mistaken young man! When I've had enough of your antics, you'll find yourself in the clinic being physically transformed into a girl! I won't force you to dress up and behave like a girl while you still have all of your male parts. But know this, if you push me to the point where I have no choice but to eliminate your manhood, eliminate it I will. Every vestige of your manly equipment will be cut off and replaced with fully functional female counterparts. You'll have no time to bemoan the loss of your sex because you'll have to learn how a girl's body works at the same time you have to learn to dress and act like one!"
After pausing for a moment to let the harshness of her plans sink into her cowering nephew, she went on. "The others who used to be boys all were first forced into girls' clothes and made up to look like a girl. Then hormones started slowly changing them from male to female. Finally, their balls and penis were destroyed so they could never return to boyhood. They all still have the flesh of those male parts, and the intention is to use it to create the female parts from that flesh when they reach eighteen."
"Forgive me if I get a bit crude for a moment," Gwen continued. "But I know it's the only thing guys understand. The doctors are afraid that horny little boys like you will become horny little girls if they give you fully functional equipment right away. The male attitude towards sex is a lot looser than a female's. Guys immediately changed into fully functional girls would probably get laid on their first date! When I decide to create my niece, she will be a fully functional female from day one. I want to see how long you can keep your virginity! Now get to bed before I get so angry I take you to the clinic now!"
Daniel wasted no time in scurrying from the room and his Aunt's wrath. As he shut the door to his bedroom he forced himself to calm down. He wondered how his Aunt had found out that he overheard her discussion with Lydia Ladd. The only person he had told was Duane, and Duane had been with him all day! He'd gone directly to his Aunt's office when he'd left Duane and he knew that no one had told her after that. The icy reception he received when he greeted her left him know that he was in trouble. The long silence as she held her tongue until they arrived home added to his apprehensions before she laid into him. His resolve to be as macho as possible needed some more thought. If he made her too angry, he'd be surgically changed into a girl before he could formulate a plan to run away. By the same token, he couldn't back down and become the wimp he'd been before.
With a sigh of frustration he collapsed upon the bed and pondered his dilemma. Finally he decided to keep up a tough front, but back off at the first sign of anger. He'd try to tip-toe along the line between belligerence and cooperation. A surly attitude while cooperating with her wishes would be his best choice to maintain his boyhood while causing her the maximum aggravation. With that dilemma resolved he rolled over and drifted off to an uneasy sleep where his dreams had him pushing his dear Aunt Gwen too far.
*****
Responding to his mother's call, Duane woke up strangely refreshed after his long sleep. Glancing over to his chair he saw his clothes neatly folded. Someone had undressed him and tucked him in. The thought that he was still loved made him feel a bit better about his situation. With a sigh he snuggled down beneath the sheets... AND FROZE! Confused at first, then suddenly apprehensive, a violent trembling overtook him as he analyzed the strange but very pleasant sensations that were created when he'd moved. Afraid of what he might find when he raised the covers, he hesitated, hoping it had all been his imagination. A little tentative movement only served to recreate the nice feelings. Biting his lip, he forced himself to slowly raise the sheets and gaze upon his body. As soon as he saw the ruffles and lace he knew his nightmarish fears were true. They had dressed him in a babydoll nightie! Once more his body shook, but this time from rage.
Flinging the sheets back he sprang from the bed and started to pull the hem of the nightie over his head. He was standing beside the full length mirror on his closet and caught a glimpse of his reflection. That glance caused him to freeze with his hands grasping the lace hem after having raised it only a few inches. In the mirror he saw Dionne wearing a cute baby blue lace trimmed ruffled baby blue babydoll nightie with her cute panty clad derriere teasingly revealed by the raised hem. Once more he was confused, momentarily not understanding what Dionne was doing in his room. Then the horror of his situation struck home with full force as he realized he was looking at himself, not Dionne. The shock was too much and he silently crumbled to the floor.
Outside his bedroom, Betty and Dionne waited for Duane's reaction once he discovered how he was dressed. They heard him climb out of bed and pause, followed by a dull thud and more silence. Dionne was obviously confused but Betty realized what had happened. Opening the door she peered inside to see Duane in a crumpled heap. Hurrying in, she quickly checked to see if he'd injured himself. Once assured that he had merely passed out, she motioned for Dionne to enter. Shushing her to silence, she began to strip the dainty nightclothes from the unconscious lad. Dionne realized what her mother intended. Giggling softly she took Duane's neatly folded clothes from the chair and scattered them about as if the boy had carelessly tossed them about while undressing. By the time Dionne was done, Betty had stripped Duane. A soft moan escaped the now naked youth's lips as the two schemers fled the room to softly lock and close the door.
Waiting a few moments, Betty knocked loudly on the door while jiggling the handle. "Duane Franz, open this door immediately! How dare you lock me out of your bedroom! Duane, I know you can hear me, don't try to give me that old sound asleep routine! Open this door now!" Betty smiled when she noticed that the anger and tone of her voice made Dionne cower.
Inside the bedroom, Duane slowly returned to consciousness. Although horribly disoriented, he recognized the tone of his mother's words long before the meaning. Responding to her anger he crawled to his feet and stumbled to the door, attempting to open the jiggling knob. Unsteadily he leaned against the doorway as the door swung in to reveal his mother and sister. As his disoriented senses returned, he felt humiliated to be seen clad in the pretty nighty. To his utter horror and confusion, he realized that he was not wearing the nighty, but was nude!
"Well young man," Betty stated firmly. "Just what do you think you're doing parading around naked before your sister!"
Duane shook his head in an attempt to clear the confusion. A look of complete bewilderment was upon his face as he reached to the bed to snatch a sheet to cover his nakedness. "I... I..." was all he could stammer in reply.
Peering about his bedroom, Betty continued. "Just look at this mess! How often have I told you to put your clothes neatly away when you undress? You just don't get it, do you? Why do you think I agreed to have Dionne become a girl? I'm sick of sloppy messes like this! I suggest you clean this pig sty up at once!" Turning she ushered Dionne off, pausing a moment to speak. "You'd better be down for breakfast, with this mess straightened out and yourself presentable in ten minutes!" With that she stalked off after Dionne.
Betty caught up with Dionne in the kitchen. Both burst into barely suppressed laughter. Once they had finished, Dionne looked at her mother in a new light. "Now I understand why you always yelled at Duane and me... it's the only way to reach through a guys thick brain! I guess boys are pretty dense and dumb." Smiling broadly she flung her arms about her mother in a warm hug. "Thanks again for helping me become a girl!" She stated sweetly before giving her a quick peck on the cheek.
Upstairs Duane sat roughly upon his bed staring about his room at the scattered clothes. Removing the sheet he reassured himself that he was indeed naked and not clad in a blue nightie. Shaking his head in bewilderment he shivered at the strange stark reality of his all so vivid dream about waking to find himself wearing a nightie and appearing like Dionne. The dream had seemed so real he could almost feel the tickle of the lace against his thighs and the tingling shivers created by the caress of soft nylon as it brushed his boyish flesh. He could still see his carelessly discarded clothes neatly folded over the back of the chair as well as his all too girlish reflection. Once more he shook his head to clear his foggy mind. With a sigh of frustration he rose and picked up his clothes, neatly placing them on the chair.
Duane was late by the time he reached the kitchen. His weird dream still haunted him. The tortured lad barely heard the scolding he received for his tardiness. Thoughts of how pleasant the all too girlish nightie had felt tormented him as he surveyed his pretty twin sister in her soft feminine outfit.
Dionne wore a soft cotton sundress, the printed desert garden of beautifully detailed cactus flowers seemed to dance in the breeze with her every movement. The sweetheart neckline and pretty open latticed back complimented the shirred Basque waist which was finished with princess seams and intricate enamel buttons above the gently flaring skirt. She appeared totally feminine and utterly comfortable.
For the first time since their ordeal began, Duane envied Dionne and found himself wishing he had been the one to be feminized. The threat of Dionne's wish that he become her twin sister now seemed attractive. Of course his masculinity was outraged and humiliated by those contemptible thoughts and desires. Yet he found himself unable to stop them. To add to his growing discomfort and confusion he was too terrified to openly rebel. There really was nothing he could do to stop his sister's efforts to feminize him. Silently he bore the weight of his doom as he toyed with his breakfast. About half his food went into the garbage as they had to leave for the mall.
Daniel sauntered into the kitchen just before his aunt was ready to yell. The silent glare he received made his insides shake as he bravely sat and ate breakfast. Only the most minimal conversation took place as the two sparred for dominance. Finally they headed to the car and LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL.
*****
When he finally saw Duane trudging towards him, Daniel was shaken by his friends's haggard appearance. The robust lad he had befriended was no where in sight. The ordeal of living with his feminized twin was already taking a terrible toll of the boy's manhood. With a shudder Daniel realized that Duane would not last long. With a wistful shake of his head he estimated that his new friend would succumb to the irresistible lure of soft girlishness in less than a week. Momentarily he debated whether he should just abandon the hopeless boy, but his own fragile hold on masculinity demanded that he at least attempt to keep the boy a boy for as long as possible.
"Duane," he called out cheerfully as he swaggered up to the depressed lad while reaching out for a high five. "Looks like you had a tough night," he added in a gentler tone when Duane didn't return the salutation. The two lads morosely wondered off to the arcade in a vain attempt to assuage their fragile masculinity in games of violence.
*****
Meanwhile the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY marveled at the ingenuity of Betty and Dionne in their subtle attack on Duane's boyhood as they watched the tape of Duane's morning. The footage would serve them well in convincing borderline women that Petticoat Discipline was effective in curbing macho behavior and attitudes. They also realized that Duane would be quickly destroyed by Dionne's efforts to have a twin sister.
By lunch time Duane was exhausted. Despite all Daniel's efforts at cheer and macho bravado, he could not shake the tantalizing sensations of his terrible dream. As the guys sat in a corner of the GARDEN OF EDEN FOOD COURT to eat, Duane finally confessed his all too vivid dream to Daniel. Daniel listened intently, doing his best to hide his fears for Duane's masculinity, but he had heard similar tales from the others who were now girls. Now there was no doubt in his mind that Duane was doomed to join his twin in a life of skirts.
Duane saw Daniel's efforts to mask his fears with a sinking feeling in his stomach. After several moments of silence, he finally spoke. "You've heard this before from the others." Daniel merely bowed his head in response so Duane went on. "I guess I may as well give up then. I'll only prolong my agony by fighting. You said once the questioning starts, there is no hope. I'm doomed. I guess I knew from the start, right when you told us what was going to happen. Dion and I were too close to be separated. If one of us was going to become a girl, the other had to follow."
Daniel looked up, blinking tears from his eyes. Several times he tried to speak, to reassure his friend that he could hang on to his boyhood. Nothing came out, he couldn't find the words, he couldn't lie.
Duane blinked back tears too, he placed a hand upon Daniel's. "Daniel, thanks for everything. I really mean it. You were here for me all the time, but you can't stop what's going to happen. You've been a real friend..." Duane released Daniel's hand and placed his elbows upon the table, leaning his face forward to bury it in his hands as he began to sob softly.
Daniel shook his head helplessly. The frustration of seeing another friend slip away into girlhood was more than he could bear. What was it about girls' clothes that was so delightful that even a dream could destroy a boy? A shudder passed through him as he recalled his recent thoughts about giving up his boyhood. The idea of trying on girls' clothes to see what was so enticing seemed more and more concrete. Once more he forced himself away from such sissy thoughts. He would persevere and retain his masculinity where all the others had failed! Taking a deep breath he looked at Duane, feeling a growing anger that the boy was giving up. "Duane, you don't have to give up," he began with great vehemence. "You know they're not going to make you change into a girl. You can fight this... you can do it... you can..."
Duane raised his tear streaked face to gaze woodenly at Daniel. The expression on his face and his body language left no doubts that he was defeated. Daniel stopped speaking.
After a few moments Duane stood up, taking the short sleeves of his shirt to wipe the tears from his face. "Daniel, it's no use. Dion and I are twins. We have to be alike, there is no other way. I can't go on without him, I have to join him. I... I have to become a girl too. Thanks again for everything..." He paused a few moments looking sadly down at his friend, then turned and walked away.
Daniel watched him go. Angrily he smashed his hand onto the table top, jarring the salt and pepper shakers and causing everyone to turn and look at him. Feeling all too alone and self-conscious, he got up and stalked from the eatery to spend the rest of the day marching about the mall to work off his anger and frustrations.
*****
While Duane and Daniel had been trying to stave off Duane's demise, the camera crew was filming Dionne in the METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE as the pretty girl was first fitted with the form fitting one piece pink stretch satin leotard. With snug three-quarter length sleeves and a front and rear scooped neckline that came dangerously close to revealing her pretty training bra, she looked adorable. Preening happily before the mirror Dionne admired the feminine outfit. Only covering her soft, rounded tush by two inches, the attached saucy fluttering pink satin skirt dipped gracefully in the front and back creating an image of soft girlishness. The cuffs, neckline, and skirt were trimmed in one inch ruffled eyelet white lace with a thin pink satin ribbon threaded amongst the frills. Hot pink stretch nylon tights and hot pink ballet shoes completed the outfit. Instantly she fell in love with outfit and her delight was clearly evident upon her beaming face. Glancing over to the hanger she licked her lips in anticipation of slipping into the coordinating cover-up. The cotton button-front pink jumper with princess seams and a gathered waist had a knotted tie back to adjust the fit. Satin rosebuds blossomed at the waistline to add to it's femininity. Dionne could hardly wait to go to lunch wearing the pretty jumper.
Once Tina Bemis had fitted Dionne, the cameras followed the wide-eyed pretty girl into the dance studio. Tina went about the room explaining how the barre along the mirrored wall was used to practice the positions and poses until the dancer had achieved perfection. Tina then proceeded to lead Dionne in basic stretching exercises, cautioning her to never dance without first limbering her muscles. Once loosened up, she went on to demonstrate and then instruct the new girl on the basic ballet positions. The film crew captured every move and explanation. This day's films would be used to create an instructional film for dancing.
Tina was pleased with Dionne's efforts. By lunch the perspiring lass had discovered muscles that she never knew existed. The discomfort had done nothing to discourage her endeavors to do her best. Just about ready to stop for lunch, Tina saw Betty enter the waiting room to watch Dionne's performance. Smiling, Tina asked Dionne to go through the basic positions once more before they would break for a light meal. The perky girl nodded her head eagerly, causing her ponytail to bounce gaily.
As Dionne completed the exercise, she heard clapping. Spinning about she smiled and bounded for the door to greet her mother. Betty swept the effervescent girl into a warm embrace and congratulated her on the fantastic progress she had made. Tina assured Betty that Dionne was a natural for ballet as the pretty girl slipped into the cute jumper. Agreeing to be back in an hour, the mother and daughter left arm in arm.
They had barely left the studio when they saw Duane shambling towards them. The look of dejection upon his face stopped them dead in their tracks. At first Betty was worried that he was ill, but the tears that slowly trickled down his red cheeks when he saw Dionne told her what his problem was. Dionne bit her lip as she saw the anguished expression on her brother. Slipping from her mother's arm she rushed to Duane and flung her arms about him as he broke down, leaning into her embrace and sobbing loudly.
Betty quickly joined Dionne in her nurturing hug and soon the caring duo had the heart-broken lad comforted. They waited patiently as he collected himself, giving him the time he needed.
Finally he looked at Dionne and smiled weakly. "Sis," he whispered softly. "We're twins... i... identical twins..." Pausing to catch his breath and swallow the bile he felt rising, Duane struggled on. "S... since you can't be my brother... I... I have to... to become... your... sss... sis... sister..." Sniffling back the tears which were once more ready to burst forth he looked up at his mother. "Mom... "
Betty felt her heart go out to her vanquished son as Dionne hugged him fiercely, both twins breaking into tears as they commiserated each other. "It's all right, Duane. I understand. I said won't force you to do this, but I do want you to join Dionne. If you’re sure this is what you want, let's head down to TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING so Susan Bangs can transform you like she did Dionne." Slipping her arms about the twins she ushered them to the stairs leading from the second floor of the mall to the first. "If you don't want to do this, simply say so and we'll stop."
As soon as the three entered the beauty salon, Susan Bangs hurried over to them, knowing from the embraces just what Duane's hung head signified. "Betty, Dionne, it's good to see you again," she greeted them warmly. Slipping an arm about Duane's shaking shoulders she slipped him from the embrace of his family as she carefully guided him to a chair. "Duane, I'm pleased to see you came in on your own. It takes a very exceptional person to be able to take this step voluntarily. I understand you're frightened and have misgivings, but I promise you that once we're finished, you'll be as pretty and happy as Dionne."
Signaling to several beauticians as she seated Duane she spoke. "Girls, you remember what you did for Dionne, I want you to do the same for DIANE. I want her to look just like Dionne when you're finished." Leaning forward she kissed the red faced sad lad on the cheek and whispered, "It's all over now, darling. Just relax, in a few hours you'll be identical twins once more." She stepped back as the girls eagerly surged forward to surround Duane and begin his transformation.
Betty and Dionne left to get their lunch as Duane began to disappear. Duane shivered in mixed dread and anticipation as the women worked on him. The many diverse ministrations were pleasant and startling. Throughout the transformation he kept his eyes closed, afraid to see the changes as the were wrought. His mind was in turmoil, his shattered masculinity cried hopelessly in a back corner of his mind while his budding femininity bubbled happily. DIANE, he thought, then smiled. What his feminine name would be had never occurred to him, but he liked DIANE. The sudden cold and stings on his earlobes caused him to shiver as he realized they had pierced his ears. Pierced ears, marked for life as a girl. In the recesses of his mind the wailing boy cowered and faded steadily as DIANE reveled in the delightful sensations of pampered girlhood. Diane took over completely, she knew that she would be as pretty as Dionne and just as happy.
Betty returned with a dance uniform a few minutes before they finished Diane's transformation. The trembling new girl kept her eyes squeezed tight as she left the women strip off Duane's suddenly crude, yucky clothes. A wide smile appeared on her face as they slipped the leotard and tights onto her shivering body. The satisfied oohs and aahs of the women pleased the new girl as they helped her to her feet to slip the cute jumper into place. Moving her over to the full length mirrors, they straighten the pretty skirt and adjusted the ribbon holding her ponytail before they told her to open her eyes.
Diane slowly opened her eyes to peer incredulously at her reflection. She knew she was looking at herself, but she saw Dionne as she had appeared leaving the dance studio. Her heart skipped several beats as the full realization that she was indeed a lovely girl registered on her delighted mind.
Everyone held their breath as they watched the pretty girl examining her reflection. When her face broke into a nervous grin, they all clapped and cheered.
Diane blushed and turned to smile happily everyone who had helped her. Then she rushed into her mother's waiting arms for a long hug. Ten minutes later the door to the practice studio opened and Diane meekly entered to join her sister. Tina had no choice but to stop the practice as the twins rushed into each other's arm. Once the happy tears were dried, Dionne began explaining what the various parts of the room were for before showing Diane how to limber her body. Soon the two girls were busily practicing the various ballet positions, learning anew how to delight in their twinness. They were totally unaware that Tina had left the room to take a seat with Betty in the observation waiting room to watch the two lovely girls.
*****
The members of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY were delighted with Diane and Dionne's efforts to teach her sister everything she had learned in her short time as a girl. They could only shake their head in amazement at the rapid seduction of the lonely twin. Of course, they had seen it coming by watching the tapes they had made of Daniel and Duane that morning. Once more they had some very interesting film that would serve them well in their efforts.
It was five o'clock when Daniel walked past METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE as he headed for LADD"S REALTY & INSURANCE to meet his aunt. He was worried about Duane. After stalking off and meandering for an hour, he'd tried to find his friend to give him support and help him maintain his boyhood. He stopped as he saw Dionne and Betty step from the studio and was about to ask them if they knew where Duane had disappeared. His mouth froze open before a sound could escape as a second Dionne exited the studio behind her mother. For a moment he was totally confused. Dionne had left the studio first followed by her mother who was followed by Dionne. Daniel felt his stomach lurch as he realized what had happened to Duane. The shock made him close his mouth and stagger to the wall for support.
Dionne and Diane saw Daniel and knew immediately that he was in shock. The pretty twin girls rushed over to help him. Daniel was obviously devastated by Duane's unexpectedly swift demise. He barely heard the rapid almost non-stop explanations and reassurances of the girls that they were delighted to once more be identical. By the time he collected his wits, they were standing on either side of him, each holding an arm. Looking from one to the other he shivered with dread that another boy had so quickly been transformed.
Diane leaned over and gave the startled lad a sweet peck on his cheek. "Daniel, I'm Diane now," she told him gently. "I had to do it, but I want to thank you again for your friendship and support." As the girls released his arms and turned to rejoin their mother, Diane turned to add, "Becoming a girl is not bad at all, Daniel. I know you'll love it, if you give it a chance." The mischievous grin upon her pretty face only added to Daniel's growing terror.
Daniel staggered into his aunt's office. Gwen sat and watched her nephew as he collapsed in a seat. "I see you've met Dionne and Diane. They're really lovely girls. I must say that you certainly are tenacious about trying to keep your friends from discovering the joys of girlhood. Perhaps one day you'll learn what they have."
Daniel didn't reply, there was nothing he could say. Every time he made a friend, the poor guy was Petticoated. Once more he wondered when it would be his turn. Not once during the trip home did he even dare to meet his aunt's steely gaze. After supper, however, his frustration, fear, and anger bubbled to the surface. In a deep funk, he slipped out the back door for a little peace and quiet.
So deep was Daniel in his mental quagmire that he didn't even notice it was well after nightfall... until he was picked up by the police. At first he was terrified and confused, but he quickly learned that his Aunt Gwen had reported him missing. All too soon he stood mutely but glaring defiantly before her while he listened to her tirade. This had to be about the thousandth time he'd heard her diatribe he thought to himself. He sighed inwardly, being careful not to let her see that she was getting under his skin. It was important that he appear to remain aloof and detached, not at all caring what she had to say. In reality, it did matter. He was quite scared, but hid it beneath a sneering veneer of contempt. He hated his life and all that had happened to him in the last three years. When she finally finished and sent him to his room, he failed to notice the deadly gleam in her eyes, a gleam that had not been there during any of those previous chewing outs. He had no idea that this was to be the last time she would waste her breath, or that she had decided to take the drastic steps she had planned to make sure he behaved in a manner more to her liking.
As he stared at the ceiling from his bed he thought back to the day he came home from school to find his mother crying. His father was home too, he just stood with his back to them staring out the window. Mother brusquely sent him to his room, ordering him to stay there. Her mood and curtness was such that he was terrified and meekly followed the orders. It was almost midnight when they came to him, both had red, tear stained faces and he knew they had bad news.
Both of his parents had AIDS. It turned out that his mother's current four month battle with the "flu" was the start of the final stages. They explained that his father had contracted the virus and given it to his mother, but that as of yet he had not fallen to the ravages of the illness. The doctors estimated that his mother had, at the most, four to five months to live and most of that would require hospitalization. Daniel recalled that he had been as devastated as his parents at the revelation.
That had been the start of his tough guy veneer. It was the only way he had of coping with the ever growing tragedy. As the weeks dragged on, there was one shocking bombshell after another as many skeletons were dragged out of closets where they had been carefully hidden. The worst was that his big, tough, macho father was bisexual and had been infected during one of his gay encounters. This too had been a startling and most unwelcome revelation to the then nine year old Daniel.
By the time his mother died, his father was showing the effects of the disease. Over the next fifteen months Daniel became quite independent, taking care of himself as his despondent father slowly grew worse. When his father finally had to be hospitalized, Daniel had grudgingly been moved in with his Aunt Gwen. Two weeks later, he was an eleven year old orphan. He was proud of the fact that he hadn't shed a tear during the funerals of his parents. Everyone saw that he was rugged enough to deal with life, at least in his opinion.
While Daniel was thinking of the past, so was his aunt. Gwen Deeter, as his only living relative and quite well off, felt it was her responsibility to raise the boy properly. Unfortunately throughout most of her life male chauvinism had been eating away her ideals. Successfully competing for position in a man's world, Gwen had never had time to develop a relationship with a man, she was set in her ways and wanted to present a respectable face to the world. Her half brother, Daniel's father, had been a menopause baby, born when she was sixteen, the result of an ill timed affair after the death of her father. Her mother's lover disappeared as soon as he discovered the pregnancy. As a result, Gwen and her mother struggled to support themselves and the infant. While Gwen considered the child an intrusion and burden, her mother felt blessed. As a result, the boy had been pampered and spoiled. As far as she was concerned, he had no morals. Her beliefs were verified by his early proclivity for sex in any form. Starting out as a Peeping Tom, then masturbation, pornography, prostitutes, and on and on. Gwen sighed with frustration as she remembered that she had even tried to blackmail him into straightening out when she'd caught him on film in a homosexual encounter during his college days. He laughed at her and told her that she'd never publish the film because it would make her look bad and went on his merry way. The fact that he was right infuriated her. She did, however, keep the film and use it to her advantage in another way. That thought brought a sad smile to her worn face.
Gwen had been horrified when she found out about her brother's illness and could not help but saying "I told you so!" It was seven months after she had assumed the presidency of LADD'S REALTY & INSURANCE that her brother died. As his death closed in, his bravado and devil-may-care attitude crumbled. He apologized for all the headaches he'd given Gwen over the years and begged her to raise Daniel once he was gone. She haughtily assured him that she would do whatever was necessary to see that Daniel avoided the pitfalls and cockiness that came with adolescence and manhood.
Gwen now wondered if her decision not to push Daniel to conform to her standards until after the funeral had been correct. It had been only afterwards that she had let the boy know what she expected from him and had been incensed when he'd laughed in her face. Things went rapidly downhill from there, she thought sadly as she resumed her bitter reminisces. As soon as she had moved Daniel in with her, she enrolled him in ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. Naturally the nuns suggested Petticoat Discipline for his many miss-deeds, but Gwen hesitated. It was only her position within the Ladd businesses that kept the boy in school. Gwen, along with everyone who had contact with him, rapidly ran out of patience with the irrepressible pugnacious lad who seemed to glory in the abuse he gave and took. The psychologist, Dr. Alterson, said that he was just going through a phase as he tried to adjust to the tragic deaths of his parents. Petticoating the boy as Dr. Alterson suggested was not something Gwen wanted to do considering what had happened to his father. Gwen considered sending him off to a military academy, but was discouraged by what she saw when she toured several facilities. They all strived to produce tough, macho men. She already had a tough boy, she didn't want a tough man. She had been growing desperate looking for a reason for Daniel's continued belligerence and defiance and wondered if there might be a hidden physical problem. Even though she could have used the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER to have Daniel examined for a possible physical cause of his belligerence, she didn't quite trust them to give her an honest appraisal considering their work in feminizing males. Instead she decided to take the boy to a doctor she knew that she could trust to be discreet and honest to see if there might be some physical cause for Daniel's belligerence.
Dr. McAnnally had run a full gamut of tests upon Daniel. The results showed him to a normal and healthy boy, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. He too explained that Daniel's behavior was merely his way of coping with his life as best he could and that with time things would work out. Gwen smiled as she recalled how she had sneered and asked if that's what the good doctor thought had happened to Daniel's father. That caused the doctor to blanch since he was well aware of what had happened to Gwen's brother, and why. In desperation he had tried to reason with Gwen, telling her that, after all, Daniel was a boy and that his behavior was not really to out of line for a prepubescent lad.
That had been the turning point in her thinking, she recalled. Gwen had quickly picked up on that fact and asked Dr. McAnnally point blank if he was telling her that things would get worse once Daniel entered puberty. By his shocked expression Gwen had known that Dr. McAnnally realized he'd said the wrong thing. He had tried to minimize the effects that raging male hormones would have on Daniel. Gwen however merely nodded her head, his reassurances had not calmed her fears but left her with a lot to consider. The last she saw as she left his office was Dr. McAnnally cradling his throbbing head in his hands, fearing what Gwen would ask him to do "fix" Daniel's problem.
With a sigh Gwen recalled how Daniel had been quite unaware that she was deciding on a permanent cure for his boorish masculine behavior. That fateful day when he had eavesdropped on her telephone conversation with Lydia Ladd had certainly changed all that. Every day his actions caused another nail to be put into the coffin his misconduct was creating. Gwen refused to consider the Nun's advice concerning Petticoat Discipline. She did worry about what would happen when Daniel's male hormones really kicked in. She was sure that the Petticoat Discipline would work to curb his rudeness, but she feared it would turn him gay like his father. That she did not want. She also thought about her boss, Lydia Ladd and how she had handled her errant husband and son with severe Petticoat Discipline, psychological brainwashing, and surgery. All in all, Gwen had been quite thorough in her research and when she'd completed it to her satisfaction, she returned to Dr. McAnnally.
As a matter of fact it had been that very morning, the devastating day when Daniel watched Duane crumble and resurrect as Diane. Gwen smiled with deep satisfaction as she pictured Dr. McAnnally, who was left speechless when Gwen revealed her plans for Daniel. At first he outright refused to have anything to do with the entire affair. However, Gwen applied her leverage and forced him to become involved. His protests that no hospital would allow such actions to take place were brusquely shoved to the side when Gwen informed him that the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL had already done that very procedure with several adults more than once. When she told him what they had done to the boys, he knew that the clinic would be willing to let Gwen do what she wanted done. Gwen had been delighted by his crestfallen appearance since she knew that she had left him no choice but to cooperate fully with her devious plans. It was her fullest intention to punish the doctor for his role in her brother's bad choices.
*****
In his home Dr. McAnnally shivered as he drank himself into oblivion. Gwen Deeter, his old acquaintance, unfortunately. He thought back to the time fifteen years before when she'd walked into her brother's apartment... with her 8mm movie camera running... to accidentally discover the two men in bed in the middle of the afternoon. Ever since that grim winter day during his senior year of college, he'd been haunted by Gwen. Whenever she needed something that wasn't quite proper, although never illegal, she came to him. She never came out and stated her threat, but it was always there. He knew what would happen to his lucrative medical practice if that film ever went public.
The next day Dr. McAnnally met with Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski, Dr. Helen Alterson, Dr. Sarah Balkut, head of mall security Victoria Makes-Shemanski, lawyer Susan Lymaster, Lydia Ladd, and Gwen Deeter. After their initial greetings and discussion, the women introduced Dr. McAnnally to the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY. To state that the doctor was flabbergasted by what the group had already accomplished not to mention what they planned would be a gross understatement. After finding out that Victoria was a former male, Dr. McAnnally realized that it would be in his best interests to cooperate with the dangerous group.
As if to confirm his conclusion, he was horribly fascinated and intrigued when Dr. Makes-Shemanski and Dr. Balkut invited him into an examination room. There he met Betty Franz along with Dionne and Diane. Dr. McAnnally couldn't take his eyes away from the proceedings as the two nervously giggling boy/girls received their dose of BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER. Right before his eyes he watched the complete elimination of the twins masculinity. Before the meeting was over late that afternoon, Dr. McAnnally had legally become an associate of the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER.
*****
Within a week of Diane's conversion, the monitoring bugs hidden throughout the Franz home were removed. Dionne and Diane Franz spent their days happily making the training films for BELLE. By the end of the summer there were numerous training films and photo booklets. The first series was HOW TO:. This included MAKE-UP, HAIR STYLING, BEGINNING BALLET, INTERMEDIATE BALLET, ADVANCED BALLET, BEGINNING TAP DANCING, INTERMEDIATE TAP DANCING, ADVANCED TAP DANCING, BEGINNING JAZZ DANCING, INTERMEDIATE JAZZ DANCING, ADVANCED JAZZ DANCING, BASIC GYMNASTICS AND TUMBLING, BEGINNING AEROBIC EXERCISES, INTERMEDIATE AEROBIC EXERCISES, ADVANCED AEROBIC EXERCISES, BABY SITTING, FIRST AID, ADVANCED FIRST AID AND CPR, COOKING, LAUNDRY, BEGINNING HOUSE CLEANING, INTERMEDIATE HOUSE CLEANING, ADVANCED HOUSE CLEANING, BEGINNING PIANO, INTERMEDIATE PIANO, ADVANCED PIANO, BEGINNING COLOR AND FASHION COORDINATION, INTERMEDIATE COLOR AND FASHION COORDINATION, ADVANCED COLOR AND FASHION COORDINATION, BEGINNING SEWING, INTERMEDIATE SEWING, ADVANCED SEWING, FEMININE HYGIENE and FEMININE MANNERS AND POISE. A second series used the monitoring films to demonstrate the before, during, and after effects of Petticoating. All in all, everyone was well satisfied with the results. Dionne and Diane Franz had become model girls, much to Daniel Deeter's dismay.
*****
The BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE ALTERNATIVE REFORMATION PROGRAM and the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY made quite a formidable team. Judge Joyce Fetterman was delighted with the results of the reformation program. The parents of the juvenile delinquents enrolled in the program were also delighted with the remarkable changes in their errant children since girls as well as boys were placed in the novel home confinement program. It seems delinquent girls could benefit from the subliminal hypnotic tapes as much as the boys. As the summer passed, several mothers who had expressed their delight with the changed behavior of their offspring were, after careful screening, invited to meetings of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY.
*****
Meanwhile across town other events were transpiring that eventually would culminate in several unexpected interactions. Cindy Hughes, Danny Deiter, Peter Williams, and David Graves had been neighbors and playmates since they were toddlers when their parents moved into a modest new housing development built by Frank Ladd next to LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. Their mothers had taken turns baby-sitting the kids so the others could have some free time. The kid's inseparable friendship had continued into kindergarten and throughout elementary school. As might be expected with only one girl in the neighborhood, Cindy had grown up to be quite a tomboy. She was easily able to keep up with the guys in all their activities and sports.
When they played football, she was the running back. Tackling or being tackled didn't phase her one bit. They wrestled, climbed trees, played army, cowboys and Indians, cops and robbers, and the many other rough and tumble activities one normally associates with rowdy, boisterous boys. The huge attic above the Hughes' two car garage had been insulated, heated, wired, and paneled. Cindy had worked just as hard as the others in finishing the interior to be used as a hang out for the gang.
She was the one who lugged the bundle of old PLAYBOY, PENTHOUSE and HUSTLER magazines into their clubhouse after discovering them a few blocks away stacked at the curb for the garbage men. The guys were delighted with her discovery. She read them with as much zeal as the guys and laughed at all the raw jokes and lewd cartoons. They spent many hours perusing the well thumbed magazines as any eleven year olds would be wont to do.
The fact that she was a girl and they were boys had little effect on their relationship up to this point. If they were out in the woods behind their homes and had to relieve themselves, they all simply did it. They had even gone skinny dipping several times in the river behind the woods. She was their friend and companion because she'd earned that right.
That relationship began to change during the winter while they were in sixth grade. Cindy began to develop. Slowly at first, but her incipient breasts were soon quite evident upon her slender, lithe body. By spring, when their heavy winter clothes were discarded in favor of the lighter spring clothes, her pert "A" cup breasts attracted the guys open-mouthed attention and lust. They all compared her burgeoning development to that of the models in the magazines. Playful sexual arousal and teasing began to enter their relationship as did a general awareness that Cindy really wasn't one of the guys.
By late spring, the three guys were totally infatuated with Cindy's burgeoning womanhood. Cindy was still a tomboy, but she was quite intrigued by the stories, articles, and letters in their illicit stash of PLAYBOY, PENTHOUSE and HUSTLER magazines that pertained to female domination of men. It quickly became apparent to the young preteen that males often thought with their testicles rather than their brains. In little ways, she began to experiment with her three friends. She quickly became an expert at teasing the boys while maintaining a safe distance from their growing lust.
Individually, the four friends covertly began to massage themselves whenever they looked at the magazines, building smoldering fires inside their youthful bodies as they fantasized about sexual encounters even though they were not yet physically ready for such actions. Many times their rough and tumble games ended in erotic wrestling matches.
By the time they'd finished sixth grade, they were all quite aware of how a male and a female functioned and orgasmed. Still, they had not explored their burgeoning sexuality with actual physical contact other than the fully clothed fondling while wrestling. They wanted to do more, but were scared.
Cindy was well aware that the guys wanted to have their way with her. She was determined not to let that happen. However, she wanted to push the limits. She wanted to control the boys. On a one to one basis, she could hold her own with each of them. That the boys could ravish her if they worked together worried her. In late June, from the knowledge gained in the illicit magazines, Cindy realized her mother was using birth control pills. The precocious girl realized what such pills would prevent. Secretly she managed to get a second set of refills from the drug store and began to take them. By the end of July, her breasts and figure had blossomed to admirable proportions.
The lust the friends felt for each other was on the verge of growing beyond the point of control. Just after her twelfth birthday Cindy decided the time was right and told the guys that the next time it rained, she had a surprise for them! Despite their pleading and begging, she'd only giggle and tell them to be patient. What they didn't know was that Cindy was determined to totally dominate the boys by using her femininity to enslave the randy males.
The next few days seemed to drag out for all eternity as they anxiously awaited a rain storm. After an apprehensive week they woke up to a downpour. Each hurriedly dressed, wolfed down breakfast, and headed for the clubhouse.
Cindy was the first there, and she hung several blankets to form a curtain. She had carefully selected her outfit. The boys would be worthless once they saw her. She knew they'd never again think of her as their tomboy companion.
As she waited hidden behind the make-shift curtain, her arousal grew until she simply had to massage herself. Finally Peter entered the room from the outside rear staircase. Anxiously looking about the room for Cindy, he immediately saw the curtain. He then saw her head emerging from the blankets and the kittenish smile upon her face. Smiling nervously, he began to approach her.
The time of confrontation had come. It was now or never if Cindy wanted to take control. "Not so fast, Peter. Strip to your jockey shorts," Cindy ordered in a steady no-nonsense voice.
The biggest and strongest of the four friends, Peter stopped. Never had Cindy asked any of them to disrobe. A huge smile filled his face as he filled with hope that Cindy was nude behind the curtain and that yielding her body to him was the promised surprised. Quickly he did as he was told, never even questioning her authority. Soon he stood before her to let her admire his husky body while he flexed his powerful biceps as his manhood leapt to attention tenting the front of his shorts. Smiling in agitated expectation he once more began to approach her only to be stopped short.
"Wait for the others," Cindy calmly ordered with a wicked grin as she sensuously wet her pink lips.
Peter almost shot his load right there. Even though he could only see Cindy's head, she looked so willing to meet all his desires it was almost more than he could stand. Yet he was still to young, to unsure of his manhood, to push past the bounds Cindy established.
Just then Dave, the second largest of the friends arrived. He immediately took in Cindy's perky head tantalizingly emerging from the blanket curtains and Peter's near nudity and obvious boner. At once this horny lad leapt to the conclusion that Cindy's promised surprise was a romp in the hay.
Cindy read Dave's thoughts. Her apprehension grew as did her hopes and arousal. "Just don't stand there, strip down like Peter," she ordered curtly but in a sultry tone.
Dave hurriedly stripped out of his clothes, tossed them atop Peter's abandoned clothes and stood before them. His manhood stood up as it too announced it was ready for action.
Cindy, her body still safely hidden behind the hanging blankets, began to fondle her pert breasts. A low, lusty moan escaped her lips as she looked from one muscular, trim, solid male body to the other. The fires the mere sight of the almost nude aroused boys had lit blazed to new heights as she giggled and raised up a corner of the blankets to teasingly reveal her shapely Mary Jane anklet clad ankle and calf.
The erections both lads sported strained visibly against the cotton fabric of their jockey shorts. Dave needed no further coaxing as he quickly moved to join Cindy. Peter, seeing Dave's movement, began to advance to their mutual goal.
Cindy was so hot she almost ready to give in to the boys. But she also knew she was very close to taking complete control. "Stay where you are. We'll wait for Danny," she laughed with a flirty wink.
Both boys had to reach down to adjust their manhood as they had groan to uncomfortable proportions. Both wanted Cindy, but both also obeyed her.
Danny was the last to arrive. Hastily he fumbled with the door to come inside from the cool rain. In his carelessness to get inside, he tripped over the doorjamb and almost fell on his face. He had stumbled partially across the room before he caught his balance. What he saw stopped him in his tracks with his mouth hanging open as he looked at his friends. Confusion etched his face as he tried to figure out why Cindy's head poked through the make shift curtains with one sexy leg partially exposed at the side and why the guys were only in their jockey shorts sporting boners. Like the others, he instantly leapt to the same conclusion about Cindy's promised surprise. The most easily excited of the friends, he immediately reacted to the idea of getting it on with Cindy.
The others watched Danny as his growing erection began pushing out the front of his jean shorts obscenely.
Smiling sexily Cindy licked her lips invitingly. "What are you waiting for, strip," Cindy giggled mischievously.
Danny fumbled awkwardly with his shorts as he hurriedly tried to get them off. Peter and David stood on either side of Danny in hopeful bliss of a tryst with Cindy, intently watching as Danny turned to face them after tossing his clothes atop those of his friends. The bulge in Danny's jockey shorts put the other two boys to shame.
They all stared in wonder at the size of his penis. Danny was the smallest, fairest, and slightest of the friends, but in that one area, he was the biggest. His mouth was dry as he became aware they were staring at his manhood. His face grew red with embarrassment as he tried to settle into a comfortable position.
Unfortunately, the excitement and eagerness were too much for him. As his manhood reached the limit of the cotton's ability to stretch, he exploded. His sperm quickly soaked the front of his shorts. The others instantly knew what had happened and Danny wished the ground would open and swallow him.
Pete and Dave started laughing and ragging Danny for his premature ejaculation. Cindy angrily pushed aside the blankets and stood before the boys. To say that the guys were shocked by her actions is an understatement. As one their mouths dropped open in stunned amazement. Never had they imagined Cindy was so damned sexy! Peter and Dave both joined Danny in soiling the front of their jockey shorts.
Cindy wore a soft, pink pleated cotton miniskirt that barely covered her bottom as it swirled saucily with her every step. The dainty lace trim of her equally short pink nylon halfslip peeked enticingly beneath the whirling pleats. From the short hem of the naughty miniskirt to the tops of the pink lace topped anklets was more of the soft, hairless flesh of her smooth, curvy white legs than should be legally allowed. The daintily sheer anklets disappeared into the unbelievably shiny white patent leather of an adorable pair of two inch heeled baby doll single strap Mary Jane shoes. The short sleeved off the shoulder peasant styled mid-drift blouse was made of a sheer pink satin. A wide ruffle edged the off the shoulder open neckline that included two inches of the delectably soft, hairless white flesh of her arms. The ruffle barely covered the firm pert breasts of the preteen girl who was obviously not even wearing a bra! The constant friction of the ruffle against her perky breasts had caused the piquant nipples to swell and jut out defiantly so that they were clearly visible beneath the sheer satin. Between the seemingly innocently sexy blouse and the provocatively short skirt was the taut white flesh of her bare tummy. The dimple of her cute belly button twitched bewitchingly with her every breath. As if all that weren't enough, her long blonde had been styled in a most babyish manner. Softly curled bouncy bangs whispered against her delicately thin eyebrows. A part down the center of her head separated the full shiny tresses into twin ponytails. These were formed just above and behind her ears, secured by shiny lace edged pink satin ribbons tied into delicate bows. This created fountains of silky hair that seemed to erupt from her head to scintillatingly cascade down to barely kiss her exquisite exposed shoulders. What really set off the discordance of the erotic/pristine image Cindy projected was her face. A soft hint of light blue eyeshadow made her already sparkling clear baby blue eyes seem huge with childish naive innocence. Baby pink lip gloss accented her all too kissable pouty lips. But what cinched her obvious youthfulness was the hint of retained baby fat on her rosy dimpled piquant cheeks.
Cindy laughed aloud and pointed to the wilting now saturated tents. All three blushed furiously and helplessly covered their juvenile explosions with their hands. In that instant Cindy realized that she had total control over the guys now.
"I get all dolled up for you and you can't even wait for me," Cindy stated derisively as she walked towards the three cowering humiliated lads. "Premature ejaculation, that's what it's called. How will I ever choose a lover if you can't hold out until I'm ready? Heck, you didn't even touch me! What a bunch of dweebs! I always thought you guys were special. Was I ever wrong! I guess I'll just go out and find a REAL guy!" With that she headed for the door.
"Cindy, please wait," Danny called out. "I'm sorry. It's just that all this caught me off guard. I wasn't ready... Please stay."
Cindy stopped with her hand on the door knob. Turning about she looked to the guys with an expression of disdain upon her gorgeous face.
"Danny's right Cindy," Peter chimed in. "You look so damned sexy we couldn't help ourselves. Please give us another chance."
"Please Cindy, don't go," Dave added plaintively.
"Give me one good reason why I shouldn't go," Cindy demanded.
"We've been friends ever since we can remember," Danny pleaded. "We've stuck together through every thing. Just give us another chance, please."
Cindy looked the three chagrined boys over carefully. It was difficult for her to control herself. Her panties were soaked since she had orgasmed upon seeing Peter and Dave shoot their loads in their shorts. It was only the boys' embarrassment that had enabled her to conceal her own arousal. "We have been through a lot together. Maybe I should give you another chance."
"Yeah, we won't mess up again," Peter stated arrogantly.
"If I stay, it'll be on MY terms," Cindy stated as she glared at the three almost naked boys. "You will do what I say with no arguments. If any of you don't listen to me or follow my instructions, I'm out of here. Is that clear?"
Even though Cindy was dressed in the revealing alluring outfit, she was far more clothed than the boys. The boys felt doubly humiliated by their near nakedness and the indignity of their premature orgasms. None could exert their normal masculine presumptuousness. All three disgraced lads felt uncomfortably vulnerable and weak. All three wanted Cindy to stay in order to salvage their pride. If she left now, under these circumstances, they knew they could never face her again.
"All right," Peter stated. "I'll do what ever you want if you stay."
"Me too," Dave added quickly.
Everyone turned expectantly to Danny. "I want you to stay, Cindy," he stated softly. "But I'm not sure about agreeing to do what ever you want. That's like agreeing to be a slave."
"Have it your way," Cindy stated with a shrug of her shoulders as she turned the knob.
"Wait," Peter called out. "Dave and I said we'd do it!"
"I said it was all of you or nothing," Cindy stated as she opened the door.
"Don't be such an ass, Danny," Peter growled. “I won't let a shrimp like you make me lose Cindy!"
"Yeah," added Dave nastily as he turned to Danny.
Cindy waited. She didn't want to leave. But she would not stay without full agreement to her terms. It figured Danny would be the one to resist... he was her favorite.
Danny was too confused and embarrassed to resist his friends. "All right," he finally conceded. "I'll do whatever Cindy orders."
Cindy shut the door with a smirk upon her face. Without saying a word she walked into the center of the room. She made it quite apparent that they were all second class when compared to her.
All the boys could think of was that Cindy was giving them a chance to redeem themselves for their earlier failure and each was determined to prove he could control himself around her.
"Strip off those soggy shorts and clean yourselves up," Cindy ordered. "There are paper towels on the table."
The boys turned their backs to the girl and slipped their embarrassingly wet shorts off. Cindy openly ogled their naked buttocks. For the first time in their short lives, the guys suddenly felt the unfamiliar and uncomfortable sensations of being leered at as a sex object. None of them liked the way it made them feel. What made it worse was that Cindy's outfit still drew still their attention. They were ogling her fully clad body, but now felt guilty about doing so. Danny was the first to finish and reached for his jean shorts to cover his nakedness.
"I didn't tell you to get dressed," Cindy scowled.
Danny stopped. Such bossiness was unusual for Cindy and he worried if this might be a sign of the future. Meekly he covered his manhood with his hands. Peter and Dave followed suit. All four noticed that it took both of Danny's hands to cover his flaccid manhood. This embarrassed Peter and Dave. Cindy smiled in anticipation of someday enjoying his endowment.
"What are we supposed to wear," Danny asked. "You can't expect us to run around naked. It's too chilly."
"You're right," Cindy responded gleefully as she performed a pirouette that spun her short skirt out to reveal her dainty lavishly lace trimmed pink glossy satin panties. "I figured you'd blow your wads once you saw me so I came prepared." With that she reached behind the blanket/curtain and pulled out a bag. Reaching inside she pulled out a bundle of shiny pink. Giggling with delight as she watched the shocked expressions of the boys she separated the bundle into three pair of panties identical to the ones she wore. Tauntingly she held them out to the recoiling boys who clearly understood her intentions.
"Remember, you promised to do WHAT EVER I told you to do without any arguments or protests," Cindy stated smugly. "I bought four identical pair of panties ESPECIALLY for us. I'm already wearing mine! I even selected different sizes for each of you! These are for Peter," she stated handing the largest pair to the stunned boy. "These are for Dave," she added as she handed the chagrined youth the next smaller size. "These are the same size as mine and are for Danny," she finished as she gave them to the reluctant boy.
All three boys automatically accepted the offered panties. Cindy watched as each apprehensively held their panties away from their body between thumb and forefinger. Each felt repulsed by the idea that she wanted them to wear the panties. The glossy pink satin seemed to sparkle and shimmer. The dainty lace trimming screamed of prissy girlishness. On Cindy the panties looked adorable. But they were boys...
"What are you waiting for," Cindy demanded with a smirk. "Aren't you MAN enough to wear panties? Are you CHICKEN? They won't bite you, in fact, they'll kiss your tush once you have them on! Put them on... NOW!"
With trembling hands each humiliated lad numbly stretched their panties looking to see how to put them on. Without a fly they had no idea which was the front and which was the back. Their confusion and dishonor was clearly evident upon their faces.
"DUH! The backside is larger than the front," Cindy informed them. "The label on the side seam goes on the left hip. Now get dressed."
Slowly the three guys stepped into their panties. Gingerly they slipped them up their legs and snugged them into place about their hips. All three were bright red.
"Stand side by side and let me see," Cindy ordered.
The embarrassed boys turned to face their young mistress.
"That won't do at all," Cindy chided them. Those bulges don't look right at all... especially on Danny! Look how my panties fit," she ordered as she slowly raised her skirt.
The boys couldn't help but stare and lick their lips at the wanton display of her girlishly flat panties. All three felt a definite twitching in their recently depleted manhood.
"Tuck yourselves back between your legs," Cindy ordered as she dropped her skirt. I want you to look as flat as me."
Submissively each guy did as Cindy instructed, then stood to receive her approval. Much to Peter's and Dave's chagrin, Danny was the only one with a still visible bulge.
"I guess that's as good as it'll get," Cindy stated with a teasing smile. "I suppose you want to put the rest of your clothes back on now?"
As one the boys nodded.
"Good," she stated as she reached in the bag and pulled out a Polaroid camera. "First I need a few pictures to remember this day. Stand still and don't move!"
With that she proceeded to take an entire role of film. The boys winced and whined, begging her not to take any photos. But Cindy ignored their pleas. Not once did they try to step out of line or to hide themselves. By the time she was done, each was near tears. Never had they felt so humbled.
"From now on, whenever we're alone, you will address me as MISTRESS," Cindy ordered as she returned the camera and the precious photos to her bag. "Is that clear?"
Sadly the boys now understood they'd been set up and had. Recollections of the stories of female domination they'd laughed at in their stash of PLAYBOY, PENTHOUSE, and HUSTLER came back to haunt them. They had laughingly derided the submissive guys as wimps and sissies. How could any REAL guy let a girl do such ridiculous things to them? Now they understood, but it was too late. They understood that with the panties on and Cindy holding the photographic evidence of their shame, they were completely under her power.
"I want each of you, starting with Peter, to thank me for getting us matching panties," Cindy continued to cement her position of total authority. "I want you to tell me how nice they feel. I want you to tell me that you'll be my special sissy and wear your new panties when ever I tell you to wear them."
Peter swallowed the bile he felt in his throat. How had he let this happen. This was some surprise! But what choice did he have... what choice did any of them have. "Th... thank you for getting me these pretty panties, Cin... Mistress," he spoke softly. "They feel very nice... I never knew p... panties felt so nice. I... I'll be your special sissy. I'll wear these panties whenever you want me to wear them."
Cindy nodded her head with obvious satisfaction. "Dave," she stated expectantly.
Dave shuddered. "Thank you for the pretty panties, Mistress," he told her in a voice that revealed his spirit was crushed. They feel nice... I... like the way they feel... I'll be your special sissy and wear my panties when ever you want."
Cindy was delighted to note that Dave considered the panties his... MY PANTIES... he had said. Plus he'd admitted he liked the way the panties felt! Being a dominitrix was easier than she'd thought! "Danny," she stated.
Danny had also noted Dave's us of MY PANTIES. Peter wasn't much better. Both guys had admitted they liked the feel of the demeaning panties. Of course, he had to agree, the panties did feel nice... too nice! It could get habit forming! But he couldn't admit those things. Yet he knew he had to say the things Cindy wanted. Mistress indeed!
"Danny," Cindy stated with impatience.
"All right," Danny gave in. "But I want you to know I don't like doing any of this. Mistress, thank you for the panties. They feel all right. I'll be your special SISSY. I'll wear the panties when ever you tell me to wear them."
Cindy smiled victoriously. The anger Danny felt over caving in was delightfully evident upon his face. She knew she couldn't push him any more today. "Right now it doesn't matter if you don't like doing it or not," Cindy told him. "As long as you do what I say. In time you'll change your mind."
With that she stepped to Peter and gave him a dainty kiss on the cheek as she condensendingly patted his pantied groin. "Good sissy," she told him with a smile that showed her superiority.
Peter melted. He fully understood he was putty in her hands.
Stepping to Dave she did the same. He too understood their new relationship.
Danny pulled back a bit as Cindy stepped to him. Cindy reached up and took his head in her hands. Boldly she brusquely pulled him to her until their bodies were crushed together. As the other boys watched in jealous awe, Cindy kissed Danny full on the lips and rubbed herself against him. Stepping back she smiled devilishly. "You've been a VERY good SISSY," she purred. It took all her will power from grabbing the boner she'd felt spring forth in his satin panties.
Danny's head was spinning as they separated. The bulge in his panties revealed the effectiveness of Cindy's femininity. The poor boy was totally confused.
Peter and Dave were in the same state of mind. They'd done everything Cindy wanted and she mildly rewarded them. Danny had been the least cooperative and she kissed him!
"That's not fair," Peter and Dave protested together. "Why didn't you kiss us like that?"
Cindy spun towards them, her short skirt flaring cutely. The look of anger upon her face made the boys wilt. Like lightening her hand flashed out to slap both resoundingly upon their cheeks. "I'll do what I want, when I want, and with whom I want," she spat at the cowering duo. "I'm the MISTRESS, as you to slimeballs seem to have forgotten! Is that clear?"
Both meekly nodded their frightened heads.
"Very well," she stated. "Danny, come here," she ordered as she stepped back a bit.
Danny was too stunned by what had happened to even try to make sense of it. All he knew was that he should do what Cindy wanted. Hastily he stepped before her, fearing a slap like she'd given the others.
To the total surprise of all three boys, Cindy once more took Danny's head in her hands and pulled him to her. Once more she kissed him full upon the lips, only this time she held the kiss while rubbing her sexy body against his raging erection. Much to the humiliation of Peter and Dave, she slipped her tongue through Danny's lips to engage in a heady French kiss.
By the time she released him, Danny was wasted. He sagged to the floor, his manhood spurting into the satin prison about his waist.
With a giggle of delight Cindy reached into her bag and pulled out another pair of panties for each boy. Looking at Peter and Dave, she smiled wickedly. "Jerk off in your panties."
The boys could hardly believe what was happening, much less why they were so aroused. The slaps had only intensified their desire for Cindy's favors. What she'd done to Danny they wanted for themselves. Neither hesitated to follow her directions. In moments both sagged to the floor beside Danny, totally wasted by the most tremendous orgasm they'd ever experienced.
After waiting for the confused and totally subjugated boys to recover from their second orgasm of the morning, Cindy spoke. "Take of your soggy panties and clean yourselves up. Then put on these clean panties. It's a good thing I bought each of us two pair of panties! Then you can get dressed."
Hastily all three cleaned themselves hurriedly dressed in their clean panties before donning the outer clothes they'd worn upon arriving. They desperately needed to hide their sissy shame.
Cindy was now in firm control. Instead of lording it over her friends, she simply led them in activities very similar to what they'd always done. This went a great distance to relieve the tension the boys felt about their shame.
Cindy continued to dominate the boys. Each day her power grew, as did her compassion. She never embarrassed them outside their gang. In fact, she played the shy girl when they were with their parents or other peers. But in their play room above the garage, she was boss! This continued on all summer. Cindy relished the position of power her blossoming sexuality gave her. As her tomboyishness faded, her dress and demeanor became quite feminine and alluring. The guys would fall all over each other trying to please her. All three would come at her beck and call. Peter and Dave were quite jealous of Danny because she always rewarded him better than she did them.
They assumed it was because of his bigger equipment, but in reality, Cindy simply liked Danny better. Since they were the same size, she also felt less threatened and more in control as she expressed her own lust. She also made sure that Pete and Dave knew that if they vented their jealousy on Danny, she'd make them pay dearly. The specter of the sissy photo's she took that first day, and others she took later, forced the boys to never buck Cindy's authority. At least twice a week she required the boys to wear their dainty panties all day. To ease their dilemma, Cindy washed their dainties.
So it was that as they prepared to enter the seventh grade, the four friends had entered into a new relationship. Instead of their formerly equal status, Cindy was now the indisputable boss, Danny was her pet, and Pete and Dave her lackeys. Fortunately, Pete and Dave were satisfied with what they got and the way their relationship had changed. Big, strong macho guys Pete and Dave protected the smaller pretty Cindy and slight Danny from any unwanted harassment wherever they went.
All four became a growing headache for their parents as they strove to prove their independence as pre-teens do. The guys were feeling the testosterone flooding their youthful bodies and often became obnoxious in their dealings with others. Cindy's increasing feminine development and obvious flirting with the guys led to several loud arguments with her parents. They were quite naturally concerned that she might lose her chastity. Danny in particular became a problem for his parents as he strove to prove his disgraced manhood in every way possible. Every way, that is, except with Cindy, where he felt it counted the most and was in reality the least.
As the summer progressed towards the start of the school year, Cindy begged her mom to take her clothes shopping at THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL, and for the first time that any of them could recall, Cindy eagerly choose only cute minidresses, miniskirts, and snug sweaters for her wardrobe. Her perky body and saucy giggle had most of the boys she met going crazy. She loved to tease and flirt with her thralls, safe behind the protective bulk of Pete and Dave. The weeks before the school year started passed with the friends getting together most weekends. Pete and Dave both made the first string of the junior varsity football team. Cindy quite naturally was one of the adorable cheerleaders. Danny made his meager contribution as assistant equipment manager for the football team.
*****
While the four friends were spinning their summer days away, so was Daniel who made the most of his sudden freedom from reprimands and lectures. He assumed that his Aunt had given up her efforts to reform him. He avoided the mall and his former buddies who had been transformed into girls. His intentions to develop a plan to run away were forgotten. Little did any of them realize the tragedy that would soon strike them and disrupt their idyllic life. The five youths would soon meet... their lives would never be the same.
TO BE CONTINUED...
At age forty five, Sister Justine had only been a full member of the ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI CONVENT for a year. The previous year she'd taken her vows and served her novitiate with the sisters. That year had been one of adjustment for both as the order brought the head strong woman into their group. Sister Justine Kane had taken her vows after retiring from the U.S. Army after twenty years of dedicated service.
Lt. Colonel Justine Kane, U.S. Army, retired; was an imposing woman not easily overlooked. Standing six feet five inches tall, weighing 240 pounds without an ounce of fat, this severe appearing woman left no doubt that she could do whatever she set her mind to do. Due to her size, her school days were lonely and bitter. A straight A student from a poor family, she earned a full ROTC scholarship to PENN STATE UNIVERSITY. Upon graduating with honors, her B.A. in business administration aided her during her military career. The first five years she served at various bases around the world, always earning the highest ratings and the begrudging respect of her superior officers. As a First Lieutenant she took command of a platoon of women recruits for basic training. Over the next fifteen years she worked her way up to Lt. Colonel in the command structure of the basic training system.
All those years, Justine Kane was lonely, looking for meaning in her life. Deeply religious, she just never seemed to find the right combination to meet her faith and abilities. One of the results of that search was that she spent time listening to the new recruits as they adapted to military discipline. Many used their faith to make the transition from private to military life. As she approached retirement it was from one of these young women that she discovered ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL.
The idea of a strict, no nonsense school that utilized Petticoat Discipline intrigued her. The years of being kept under the thumb of the male dominated hierarchy of the military had made Justine chomp at the bit. Petticoating rowdy boys would be a most satisfactory method of gratification and revenge. Her senses perked up as she sought out the recruit in private for further details. What she learned made her want to investigate further. Taking an earned leave, she visited the school and talked to the nuns, explaining that she had heard about their school from a recruit and wanted to find out for herself how they operated.
Leery at first of this bulky, imposing woman, the nuns walked carefully as they tried to answer her questions. Finally Mother Superior Mary Francis sat down to talk with her. Mother Superior Mary Francis immediately saw the loneliness inside Justine. In addition, she saw the no nonsense demeanor and recruit training experience could be utilized to further the goals of the order and the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY. The result was that Justine decided to join the order upon her retirement.
The MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY would be a unique juvenile detention center. A reform school that not only sought to reform but truly would change the young offenders. Petticoat Discipline in all the variations the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY had developed would be utilized as proved appropriate. The BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE COURT was already proving the effectiveness of the Society's techniques by the simple fact that one hundred percent of those juvenile offenders placed in the BORNAMAN COUNTY ALTERNATIVE Discipline Program so far seemed to be fully reformed. None had ever gotten into trouble with the law or in school once they completed the program. The same success rate was the goal of the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY.
The only thing they needed to implement the program was state support. Now that they had the plan, they needed to find someone high up in the state criminal justice department to champion their cause. The need to pass new regulations and rules to allow the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY to do it's job was a prerequisite. The guidelines for sentencing offenders to the facility had to include that parental rights had been severed and that the offender was now a sole ward of the state. The BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY now began to look for a way to get inside the state criminal justice system.
*****
Maxwell Bentley and Kendal Wainwright met in kindergarten. Their personalities clicked and by the end of the school year, all the teachers were dreading having the duo in their classroom. Now while they were never bad, they walked that thin line between acceptable and unacceptable behavior. On top of that, both were intelligent. They were able to be straight A students and could still disrupt a classroom. Together, they overcame every obstacle placed in their path by teachers and administrators determined to teach the guys a lesson. The only loyalty they had was to themselves. Their bond was like that of many twins in that they thought of each other and how they could get ahead, have fun, power and prestige while doing the least amount of work. Their relationship continued on through college where they earned BA degrees in business administration and masters degrees in criminology.
Camille Granger and Daphne Klang were the best of friends all through school. They too clicked and while Maxwell and Kendal outwitted their teachers, these two out-charmed them. The goal of these two was to make it into a good college where they could latch onto a husband who would take care of them in style. It was inevitable that the four met.
While they did fall in love, that was not their main relationship. The guys knew that the girls could use their good looks and charm to influence others in their behalf. The physical relationship they enjoyed was good, but the economic alliance was better. Married while the guys were in grad school, the wives worked to help support their husbands, knowing that they would be taken care of in turn.
As grad assistants, the guys interned with in the office of a prominent big city district attorney. An excellent judge of character, he realized the two mercenary men could be of great assistance to his career goals. The three formed an unstoppable holy alliance that wormed it's way into the headlines. With Maxwell and Kendal behind him, the DA climbed in successful prosecutions and fame. The two rode his coattails all the way to the governor's office.
Once there, the new governor realized he didn't need the two anymore, but couldn't afford to let them go. Maxwell and Kendal knew that also. A satisfactory compromise was reached in which they were appointed into executive positions in the state criminal justice system. One thing they insisted on was that their positions not be subject to elimination or replacement as patronage jobs. If the governor lost an election or moved on, they didn't want to be left out in the cold. Their new jobs gave them the job security, financial reward, power and prestige they wanted.
They weren’t looking for a free ride, they did their jobs extremely well. No one could ever say they were freeloading. They put in whatever hours they needed to do get their jobs done. Of course, the way they worked together, they overwhelmed all opposition and made their jobs appear easy. Judge Joyce Fetterman of the BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE COURT met the dynamic duo and knew that they could be useful to the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY and their plans for the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY.
After explaining the positions of the men to the executive committee of the group, they decided to bring the men aboard in order to further their goals. Upon investigating the men and their families to look for a weak spot that could be used as leverage to get the men to their team, they found what they needed in their sons.
Ashton Bentley and Sheldon Wainwright were best friends since their birth six weeks apart. They too formed a team much like their fathers. Neither missed a chance to use or flaunt the influence and prestige their fathers had garnered. Only they often strayed over the line into bad behavior. Their teachers, school administrators and neighbors had all had run ins with the pair.
Their teachers had a fit trying to control the indulged duo. The public school administrators treaded lightly around the stunts of the raucous boys in order not to draw the ire of their all too prominent fathers. One can imagine the results of that attitude. The boys were experts at threatening their teachers with the wrath of their dear dads. Only the teamwork and positions of their fathers kept them from being charged for serious misdeeds.
Although Maxwell and Kendal always stuck up for the sons, they also knew they had to curtail the almost irrepressible lads to keep any hint of scandal from marring their polished images. So although the boys seemed to get away with their antics to those they offended, once home they both received severe spankings.
The investigation also showed that Camille and Daphne were pressuring their husbands to move out of their apartments and into homes that suited their status. Several real estate brokers had been contacted about new housing. That news gave the plotters the key they needed. LADD'S REALTY & INSURANCE sent out a fancy brochure for their luxury development.
The bait worked. When the model homes were toured and the various floor plans examined by the two couples, the quoted price was at cost. From their investigations, the four realized the custom built homes that LADD'S REALTY & INSURANCE was building were what they wanted with a far lower price than they'd seen. When they questioned why the price was so low, they were told the homes were being offered to them at cost as the prestige of having them living in the development would enhance desirability for other buyers. By July 1 the papers were signed and construction began. A rush was put on the buildings and extra care was taken in the construction. The efficiency and quality of LADD enterprises was being demonstrated. By the middle of August, the homes were completed and the two families moved in just before the start of the new school year.
Ashton and Sheldon were read the riot act by their parents. They were told the relocation was being made to give them a new start to escape their notoriety. The chagrinned boys knew they had caused many headaches for their parents. Upon moving, they did their best to keep their noses clean. As a result, they avoided the neighbors and spent their time at the nearby LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. The boys hammered the entertainment opportunities the mall had to offer. Their burgeoning sexuality only added to their cockiness and macho attitudes. The lack of male competition allowed them to strut about like peacocks as they showed off for the myriad giggling, pretty girls they encountered in the mall. They felt as if they'd inherited a harem. Unfortunately they failed to notice the unnatural yet complete femininity of the pretty, flirtatious girls or the lack of lustful males loitering in the mall to pick up babe's. The guys thought they were in heaven as they wantonly ogled the comely girls. They were fascinated by all the pretty girls they saw. To their just awakening masculinity, they felt the mall was a horny boy's dream come true. They were too busy girl watching and lusting to miss their former now banned mischievous activities.
*****
Victoria Makes-Shemanski walked into ADAM'S RIB RESTAURANT to meet Dr. Helen Alterson for her mid-monthly post-operative luncheon counseling session. Seated at the table with Dr. Alterson was a plain woman who appeared to be quite nervous. Something about the woman looked familiar to Victoria, but she just couldn't place where or even if she had ever met her. As the two women saw Victoria approach, the strange woman paled. Slowly and with great effort she rose and extended a hand towards Victoria.
"Hello, Victoria," she greeted as if she'd known her for years. "It's been quite a long time."
Victoria was now completely perplexed. This woman obviously knew her from some time before her sex-change surgery. Yet she still could not recall ever meeting her. Out of courtesy, Victoria accepted the hand. "I'm so glad to meet you," Victoria stated diplomatically while they shook hands warmly.
Dr. Alterson laughed. "Well Victoria, it's quite obvious you have no idea who your friend is even though she looks familiar. I don't think you'll ever guess where you two met. Please sit down while I explain."
Victoria sat as Dr. Alterson went on. "When you were injured, many of your comrades were concerned about your welfare. They kept in touch with you as you adjusted to life without your manhood. As time passed, many stopped asking after you and you never really missed them. Several did keep in touch even after your discharge and relocation here. As you know at your ex-wife's suggestion, all who inquired about you once we'd begun your sexual reassignment were referred to me so I could explain what was happening. All of them accepted your decision and all but one never contacted me again. That one did keep in touch with me. I sensed something in him that I just had to investigate. At my urging, he came for a counseling session. I discovered I was correct in my assumptions and convinced him that he should continue seeing me. Victoria, I'd like you to meet that person, Norma Stern."
Victoria sat a few seconds as her mind made all the connections. Suddenly her moth dropped open and her eyes grew wide. Next her hands shot across the table to envelope the hands of the apprehensive woman. "Norma Stern...," she stated in a soft voice. "Norman Stern... SARGE!"
Norma smiled wanly and acknowledged Victoria's reasoning. "Like I said, it's been a long time," she softly responded.
"I'd never have suspect you were a transsexual! You were always so manly," Victoria stated.
"Yeah, that was my cover," Norma stated sadly. "All those years I deluded myself to the truth. I knew I was not happy or satisfied, but I could never discover what made feel so bad. Even as a kid I knew I was different, that's why I dropped out of school at sixteen to join the army."
"There wasn't a man who ever served with you that didn't respect you," stated Victoria proudly. "Everyone hoped you'd be beside them when the shit hit the fan. You were the best, most dependable and efficient sergeant the army had. On top of that you were just about the smartest too."
Norma smiled at the compliments. "Well, I realize now all that was a cover for my unrecognized yearning to be a woman. I constantly had to prove how manly I was. I earned my G.E.D. and corporal strips by the time I was eighteen. I'd made sergeant by the time I was twenty. At twenty four I received my B.A. All those years I spent searching for happiness and never found it. I thought the comraderie and respect of my fellow soldiers would give it to me but it didn't. I wasted my whole life trying to prove I was something I was not."
"Over the years I served with a lot of good men and Victor Shemanski was among the best." Norma went on. "I was angry and flustered when I heard about how that land mine had blown off your manhood. Then the nightmares started. I dreamed I had been the one injured. At least twice a week I had that nightmare. Suddenly I realized I was really sick. Something had to be wrong in my head to make me have the unconscious desire to be emasculated."
"I remember how awkward you were whenever you came to visit me as I recuperated," Victoria answered. She could relate to Norma's feelings. "Now that I think about it, it was more than the others. They were ashamed to talk about my loss and talked about everything but that. You talked about nothing but my loss, yet did it so that I wasn't upset."
"Yes," replied Norma. "I was trying to find out how you felt about losing your manhood. I was living vicariously through your grief. When you moved here, I was relieved to know that I had an excuse not to get into things any deeper than I already had. But I couldn't let it alone. I started thinking about your loss. Finally I called and talked to Sandra. When she suggested that I talk to Dr. Alterson, I was a uncertain. But once more I was drawn to you like a moth to a flame."
"Dr. Alterson explained that Sandra had been slowly feminizing you and that you were going to have the sex-change surgery. Like everyone else, I was stunned. But unlike the others, I found myself drawn even deeper, my dreams added the sex-change. Fortunately, Dr. Alterson recognized my dilemma. When she finally convinced me to come see her, I was on the verge of a nervous breakdown."
"After several months of counseling, I accepted that I was really a transsexual. I made everyone keep it a secret from you. As my thirty year mark came up, I decided to retire at full pension and move here. Two months before I retired, your ex-wife Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski and Dr. Balkut castrated me. Dr. Alterson put me on female hormones. By the time I retired in May, there wasn't much left to my tough manly physique. I'd gone all soft and started developing breasts. I moved into LADD'S APARTMENTS for the final step. July first I became a woman."
"This place does a lot of that," Victoria smiled pleasantly.
"I know," replied Norma with a chuckle. "I saw Dr. Balkut's collection. I'm pleased to tell you that she placed my pickled remains right next to the plaque commemorating you loss."
"Victoria has seen the collection," replied Dr. Alterson with a laugh. "It has to be one of the most bizarre collections ever done. Each trophy is formally labeled and mounted. The date, age and willingness of the donor are neatly recorded on the tiny plaques. The worst thing for Dr. Balkut was when we introduced BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER. She was really upset to learn that she wasn't going to be able to pickle and mount her specimens. Then she figured out she could make plaster molds of the genitals before they were destroyed. Now she makes life-like plastic castings for her display case."
"Well, I've been a woman for six weeks now, out on my own for the last two," Norma stated proudly. "For the first time in my forty six years I'm truly happy."
Victoria smiled happily. "I'm really glad, Norma. Listen, if you need a job, you can count on me to help you find something. With your military background, I can give you a job with LADD'S EXCHANGE SECURITY."
"Thank you, Victoria, but I'm already working. To gain more experience with children, I'm helping out at the METAMORPHOSIS CLUB," replied Norma. "Not that I'm not thankful for your offer. But I want to make up for all the years of womanhood I missed. I know now that I missed being a mother and housewife. I put my name in with TRANSITIONS EMPLOYMENT AGENCY to see if they can locate a governess/housekeeper type job for me. I think I can handle any kids after thirty years in the army!"
"I think you can," laughed Victoria in agreement.
Dr. Alterson took her leave to allow the two friends to renew their friendship.
*****
The Saturday of the Labor day weekend was hectic at LADD’S EXCHANGE MALL as everyone was out doing last minute pre-school shopping. Danny Deiter, Cindy Hughes, Peter Williams and David Graves had just left the crowded mall as they headed home. Pedaling their bicycles carefully through the mall traffic, they heard the eerie screech of tires being slammed to a halt followed by the rending sound of smashed, over-stressed, tearing metal that occurs during a car accident. Turning to see the crash, the four friends were startled to see one of involved cars hurtling towards them. Peter, David and Danny instinctively started to pedal out of harms way. Cindy, however, was frozen by the sight.
Danny quickly realized that Cindy was about to be pulped. Not having the time to turn, he leapt off his bike and headed back to Cindy. Danny threw himself into Cindy sending her spilling off her bike and out of harms way. As she fell to the side, her miniskirt flew up and Danny caught sight of her sexy pink satin panties... the ones that matched the pair he and the other guys were wearing. Even as he was rebounding from the collision with her, he felt a warmth spread through his body as he stared at the inviting sight of her sprawled body and her exposed panties.
Things seemed to be moving in slow motion as Danny suddenly felt the out of control car strike him. He felt no pain as he was tossed into the air by the impact, a few micro seconds later he smashed head first into the windshield of the car. Somehow he managed to keep his eyes on Cindy so the last thing he saw before losing consciousness was Cindy's pretty panties.
A crowd gathered round the still form of the unconscious boy as he lay cradled in Cindy's comforting arms while she cried. Soon Danny was being picked up and carried into the mall to the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. There the efficient doctors and nurses began to treat his injuries.
*****
Daniel Deeter stood silently but belligerently before his Aunt Gwen. For what had to be the thousandth time he listened to her diatribe about how belligerent and poorly behaved he was. Gwen saw she was getting nowhere, so in frustration, she sent him to his room. Daniel stomped off.
In his bedroom Daniel flopped upon his bed and thought of all that had brought him to this place. With defiant belligerence, he loosened his pants and pushed them down. Grasping his manhood firmly he began to masturbate. As he set about releasing his pent up frustrations he thought of the pretty girls skipping about the pool at LADD'S EXCHANGE SWIMMING POOL. Even though he knew several had been boys, they still turned him on. In addition to the pleasure he got from jerking off, the fact that his aunt hated "self-abuse" as she called it made it all the more satisfying. Every time he did it, he made sure to catch his load in a tissue which he then made sure to place atop the waste basket in the bathroom where his aunt was sure to find it. As he lay basking in the warm afterglow of his discharge, Daniel began to think seriously about what the future held for him. His Petticoating was probably not too far off. Getting up he took the cum dampened tissue to the bathroom, then went to his closet and pulled out the carefully hoarded bundle of clothes and money. Silently he opened his second floor bedroom window and dropped the bag into the bushes below. Once Aunt Gwen fell asleep, he'd slip out, retrieve the bundle and be on his way.
Downstairs Gwen poured herself a stiff drink as she reminisced about her brother and nephew. Daniel was becoming worse now that his hormones were starting to kick in. The brat had even taking to masturbating and planting the evidence of his indiscretion where she would find it. It seemed the more she scolded him about such wanton activities, the more he went out of his way to see that she knew he was doing it. It was time to eliminate her nephew. With a sigh she picked up the phone and called the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES CLINIC to notify them she would be bringing Daniel in that night. Once done she sat back and smiled wearily. In less than twenty four hours, she'd have a sweet niece instead of a sour nephew.
Dr. Helen Balkut and Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski were called and put on notice to be ready for Daniel's surgery first thing in the morning. Dr. Michael McAnnally left home to meet Gwen and Daniel at the hospital.
*****
Danny Deiter woke up with a terrible headache. A wild dream was still vivid in his mind. Cindy was lying on a sidewalk with her skirts lifted smiling at Danny invitingly. Danny went to her and for the first time actually had intercourse with her. As he struggled awake, he could still see her pretty panties.
Blinking away the image, he looked about the room in confusion trying to figure out where he was. Slowly it all came back. Cindy, her panties, the car, the impact, Cindy's panties, then nothing. A squeeze on his hand made him look to his side where he saw his mother and father. Tears were flowing down his mother’s cheeks as she clutched his hand.
"Oh Danny," Doris Deiter cried lovingly. "You're all right!" his mother gasped in surprise and stood to embrace her son. "Oh Danny," she cried once more. "We were so worried about you!" Then she burst into tears of happiness.
Fred, his father approached the bed and looked down at Danny, a proud, tear choked smile upon his normally stern face. Nodding his head approvingly he spoke. "The guys told us how you saved Cindy. We're all proud of you. Cindy's parents can't get done thanking us for your bravery. The doctors say you're going to be all right. They don't understand how you avoided broken bones or internal damage. You hardly have a bruise on you but you sure took a whack to the head. You have one major league concussion, but otherwise you're okay. How do you feel?"
"Well," Danny began sheepishly with a wince of pain. "I'd be a lot better if Mom wouldn't be hugging me so tightly. It hurts."
Doris immediately released him and put her hands to her mouth in horror as she realized that she'd been hurting him. "Oh Danny," she cried as tears ran down her cheeks. "I didn't mean to hurt you,! I'm so sorry..."
"Mom. It's all right," Danny said with a grimace as he settled back onto the bed. "I needed a hug, even if it hurt. Just not such a long one." He saw his mother gratefully accept his forgiveness. Then he looked down to see the IV in his left arm and all sorts of wires leading from his chest and head to the myriad of monitors about the room.
Before they could say or do anything else a nurse hurriedly entered the room with a look of concern upon her face. When she saw Danny was awake and lucid, she relaxed. "The monitors went off and I rushed in," she explained. "I'm glad to see our hero is finally awake. You've given us quite a scare, but it was wonderful to see you awake." She then proceeded to check his pulse, temperature and vital signs, smiling at the results. I'll send in a doctor, but you're doing fine." With that she left the room.
Cindy had begged the staff not to let Danny's parents know about the panties. In the end, she had to confess about how she was dominating the three boys. The young girl was stunned to learn the staff thought her manipulations and domination of the boys was quite wonderful. They promised to keep the secret.
All the nurses and staff were delighted to have Danny in their care. The out-pouring of concern by the young hero's friends and family had given them a warm spot in their hearts for the boy... especially after they'd discovered the pretty pink satin panties he'd been wearing. At first they were surprised, until Cindy explained how she'd gotten the boy into the panties. It was seldom the staff ever treated a boy who was going to remain a boy. The other boys they treated were referred to by their surnames, in this case, Danny was simply Danny. He was a happy novelty for them.
Danny looked perplexed and asked, “Did the car hit me?”
The sober but relieved expressions upon his parents' faces told him that was the case. "Wow!" he said. "No wonder I'm tired and achy."
Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski entered the room to check on the boy. Upon seeing him awake she smiled broadly as she checked him. "Well Danny, you seem to be doing quite well. No one is quite sure how you got to Cindy to knock her out of the way, much less how you survived with so few injuries. Other that a nasty blow to the head, you're fine."
Danny realized he might have to stay in the hospital. "Can I go home now?"
"No," replied Dr. Makes-Shemanski. "You just came out of a ten hour coma. It'll be for the best if you stay here for night to make sure you're all right. I’ll have your IV’s taken out and monitors removed so you can rest better."
Doris and Fred nodded their heads in solemn agreement as a nurse began unhooking the tubes and wires..
"Now, it's best if we leave you alone. I'll have your parents call in the morning after I check on you. If everything is still all right, you can go home. For now, you need your rest." With that she gave him a tranquilizer to help him sleep before she ushered the parents out of the room.
Danny was too worked up to sleep. No one had mentioned a word about his panties. Obviously some one had to have removed them. The tranquilizer did let him relax while he tried to watch some TV.
After a bit, a nurse came in to check how he was doing. She could see the concern upon his face. "You can relax, Danny," she told him kindly. "Cindy explained ALL about the panties. We won't let your parents know. She has them and will give them back to you once you're released."
Danny was surprised by the easy acceptance of his pantied situation. For that he was quite thankful. Now with his mind at ease, just a few hours after regaining consciousness, he settled cautiously in his bed, turned off the TV and wished the room would stop spinning.
His parents had patiently waited outside the room until he fell asleep, keeping a concerned watch on him through the monitoring camera from the nurse's station. Assured that their son was being taken care of by the nurses, they headed home, welcoming the first chance to relax they could get since the accident. Half asleep, Danny scratched his left wrist where they'd removed the IV and felt something wrapped snugly about his arm that wouldn't slip off. In the dim light he lifted his arm to see what it was. He half chuckled and smiled to see it was his plastic hospital I.D. bracelet. In his dizzy state he started giggling when he read "DANIEL DEITER" typed in big letters. "I know my name," he joked to himself as he drifted off to sleep despite his massive headache, secure in the knowledge that he'd not only saved his beloved Cindy, but had become a hero as well.
*****
Daniel was almost caught tossing the bundle from his window. He'd just closed the window when Gwen stepped into the room. With a rapidly beating heart and red face he meekly followed her beckoning finger. Soon they were in the car headed towards LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. Not a word had been spoken. Daniel assumed they were going for supper at the ADAM'S RIB RESTAURANT. Instead he felt his stomach doing flip-flops as they headed for the second floor and the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. With a sinking feeling in his heart he realized he'd waited too long to run away. Looking about, he suddenly bolted.
The ever vigilant surveillance cameras caught Daniel on the run. The security guard on monitoring duty electronically locked the exit doors moments before Daniel slammed into them. Fortunately the strong glass held. Two security guards picked the stunned boy up and carried him to the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER where his Aunt Gwen and Dr. McAnnally were waiting.
Daniel regained his senses as Dr. McAnnally withdrew the needle from his arm. "Now you just lie back and sleep, Daniel. There's nothing you can do. Running away will do no good."
Daniel tried to sit up but a strange warmth was spreading throughout his body as the substance that had been injected swept through him. Loosing all control, he fell back on the bed. Moments later his eyes closed as he lost all conscious control of his body.
"I'm glad I notified security to be ready," stated Gwen coldly. "I still think we should strap him down."
"I told you that won't be necessary," Dr. McAnnally stated indignantly. "This injection has already put him to sleep. Combined with his own fatigue, he'll sleep through to the morning. Besides, if he thrashes about in his sleep and bruises himself against restraining straps, I may not be able to operate."
"All right," Gwen sighed reluctantly. "It's just that now that I've finally made up my mind to have his sex changed, I want it done and over with."
"By noon tomorrow, you'll have your niece," Dr. McAnnally stated. "I still wish you would reconsider. It's not right forcing a boy to become a girl."
"It's not right for a boy to be disobedient and disrespectful either," Gwen replied. "I gave him more than enough opportunities to reform. I even told him what I'd do to him if he pushed me too far. The way I look at it, he knew what to expect. He saw quite a few of his friends Petticoated. The fault is entirely his."
"All right," stated Dr. McAnnally softly. "Let's go down to the ADAM TO EVE CONNECTION. I can use a good stiff drink." With that Dr. McAnnally took Gwen by the arm and escorted her out of the room. Desperately he hoped she hadn't noticed the frantic eye movements beneath Daniel's closed eyelids that signified the only barely comatose boy could hear and understand what was being said. He just hoped the dose had been correct and that Daniel would come out of the drug induced stupor before the morning.
Daniel was surprised as his body control left. Even though he couldn't move a muscle, his hearing was sharp. Every word his Aunt Gwen and Doctor McAnnally spoke he'd heard and understood. His aunt thought he was asleep, Dr. McAnnally had told her he was asleep. Yet he was wide awake. Suddenly it all became clear. During previous examinations by Dr. McAnnally and even tonight, the man had left it be known that he didn't approve of forced Petticoating. The doctor had given him something to make him unable to react but appear to sleep so he could hear what was going to happen. The doctor wanted him to escape! With renewed hope Daniel struggled to regain control of his body.
Feeling had returned to his feet and hands by the time the night nurse came in to check on him. Very carefully he didn't move as she checked him. Once gone, he willed himself to move. Finally he crawled from the bed. Hopelessness once more enveloped him when he discovered all his clothes had been removed. There was no way he could run away in the skimpy hospital gown he wore.
*****
Danny awoke with a start, he'd started to wet himself but caught it just in time. His bladder was full and urgently needed release. Quickly he tossed aside the covers and sat up. Almost instantly the room started to spin. Frantically he clung to the sheets to keep himself from spilling off the spinning bed. The after effects of the concussion were still hitting him. Taking several deep breaths he finally slowed the spinning room down. Cautiously he slipped from the bed and stood on wobbly legs. Nausea was added to his growing headache as he steadied himself. Finally he managed to muster enough strength to stagger across the room to the door. Opening it, he hurriedly stepped through. Instead of finding himself in the bathroom, he was out in the hall. He'd gone out the wrong door!
*****
Daniel stood in the open door of his room, peering out into the empty hall. It was better to try to escape wearing the gown than wait for his sex to be changed. He was just about ready to dash for the nearby emergency exit when the door opened in the room beside his. Staying carefully in the shadowed recess of the door, he watched as a boy stumbled out into the hall. The boy was his height, had long blond hair like his and even had the same general build! An evil smile came across his face as he realized he might be able to use the obviously disoriented boy to make his escape. Making sure the hall was empty, he dashed over to the boy and took his arm just as he was starting to slump down. The boy looked up in obvious confusion.
Danny felt a hand grasp his arm as he felt himself drifting off to sleep "Bathroom...," he mumbled by way of explanation.
Daniel was elated. "Keep quiet," he ordered as he tugged the boy into his room. "Here is the bathroom."
Gratefully Danny nodded his head and plopped upon the seat. The loud sound of splashing urine filled the room as Danny released his bladder.
After getting the boy to the toilet, Daniel scurried into the room the boy had left. A quick search revealed a set of clothes but no underwear. That was no real problem. With growing elation, Daniel dressed. The clothes fit perfectly.
Danny finished voiding. Rising, he wanted to thank the strange boy who'd helped him find the bathroom. Leaving the little room, he entered the hospital room. The boy was no where in sight, but Danny's head was pounding. He had to lie down. Not realizing he wasn't in his room, Danny slipped beneath the covers and went to sleep.
Daniel checked his vacated room before he left. Seeing the boy asleep in his bed made him feel good. When the nurses checked the rooms, they'd assume he was asleep and that the other boy had run off. Daniel did not feel any remorse or guilt about the switch since he assumed the mistake would be recognized and corrected before the boy went into surgery in his place. But then again, the boy was probably destined to have drastic surgery anyway or he wouldn’t be here. Quietly he slipped out of the room and the mall. His hours spent roaming the mall had enabled him to know and avoid the location of the security cameras. As he ran back to his home to retrieve the bundle he'd dropped, the adrenalin pumping through him fully woke him up. With the bundle in hand, he headed off for the interstate to hitch a ride.
It was about 6:00am when the night nurse discovered Danny Deiter's room empty and his clothes gone. Immediately she notified security who began a search. Fred and Doris were dumbfounded when they learned that Danny had dressed and disappeared. Dr. Makes-Shemanski assured the worried parents that they would find him. She told them sometimes a blow to the head like Danny received sometimes makes people do strange things. An APB was put out to the police to be on the lookout for the blonde haired boy... including a description of his clothing.
At 7:00am, the day nurse entered Daniel Deeter's room to get him ready for 8:00am surgery. The excitement created by Danny's disappearance had everyone upset and on edge. Picking up the chart from the end of the bed, she carefully checked to make sure she was in the correct room. DANIEL DEETER was blazoned across the record sheet. As was her custom she went to the sleeping boy and picked up his left hand to check his ID bracelet. As she went to this task her mind wandered as she thought about the missing hero, hoping he was not so disoriented that he might hurt himself. DANIEL DEITER read the bracelet upon the slumbering lad's wrist. With a sigh she left to get assistance and a gurney. Looking down at the sleeping boy she smiled as she pictured him in a dress. He'd be quite pretty, too bad he was being forced to make the change. She'd been warned that the boy might put up resistance when he awoke.
At 7:15am, the nurse returned with nurse's aid to help and a gurney. As the women talked about Danny's disappearance they perfunctorily checked the bracelet against the chart as they transferred both to the gurney. Danny hardly stirred from his deep sleep. Once more the similarities escaped them. DANIEL DEETER on the chart and DANIEL DEITER on the bracelet.
At 7:30am the pre-op nurse accepted the gurney from the two women. The day nurse left the nurse's aid to assist the pre-op nurse if the boy woke. They too chatted about the missing boy as they checked the operating room schedule against the chart and bracelet of the sleeping lad. Both commented that the boy would make a lovely girl as they missed the slight spelling difference in the names.
By 7:30am Daniel reached the interstate. With a sharp intake of breath he puffed out his chest to make himself look bigger. Trudging to the berm of the road he watched the cars and trucks whiz past. Finally he stuck out his thumb and began to walk backwards, hoping for a ride.
At 7:45am, Danny was wheeled into the surgery. The surgery nurse checked the bracelet as the pre-op nurse told her that the runaway boy had still not been found. She too missed the spelling difference.
At 8:00am Dr. McAnnally entered the surgery to see the unconscious boy prepped for surgery. Sadly he shook his head. The last ditch plan to let the boy run away had obviously failed. Looking into the sleeping face, or at least as much of it as he could see beneath the oxygen mask, he was thankful that at least he'd make a pretty girl. When Dr. Makes-Shemanski and Dr. Balkut entered, he shuddered and watched as they milked a sperm sample to be sent to the sperm bank. Once that was done they began the delicate surgery.
By 8:00am Daniel was dejected. No one was even slowing down as he plodded along. Already his thumb was sore from sticking it out. In addition, the noise and exhaust fumes were making him feel ill. At first his hopes raised when he saw the car put on it's turn signal, slow down and start to pull over. Then he saw the policeman behind the wheel. Turning to run, Daniel jumped over the guardrail. Unfortunately, upon landing he slipped on the loose gravel on the other side, lost his balance and fell head first down the grassy thirty foot embankment. The cement culvert at the bottom of the incline stopped his rapid descent quite abruptly.
The officer clambered down to the motionless boy. After making sure he was breathing, he called for an ambulance. He also left them know he'd found the missing boy.
By 8:25am, An ambulance had arrived on the interstate to carry the injured boy back to the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. Fred and Doris were notified their son had been found but re-injured when he'd fallen down the bank. The staff at the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER was abuzz as they awaited the boy's return.
By 8:50am the ambulance crew and paramedics had Daniel safely strapped onto a gurney, negotiated the hazardous trip up the bank and loaded him into the ambulance. With sirens blazing, they headed through the heavy holiday traffic for the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER.
By 9:15am Daniel was being wheeled into the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER treatment room. Doris and Fred watched helplessly as the inert tousled blond form was hurriedly trundled past. The neck brace and oxygen mask on the boy prevented them from getting a good view. They were not allowed too close as the medical team rushed him into X-ray to see how badly he'd injured himself this time.
By 11:00am Danny was wheeled into the recovery room. He was now a complete girl. Dr. McAnnally greeted Gwen outside the surgery as they watched Dr. Balkut eagerly head off to mount the newest addition for her bizarre genitalia collection. Gwen and Dr. McAnnally decided to go for a drink. Dr. Makes-Shemanski headed off to check up on the runaway hero.
When she arrived in the treatment area, Fred and Doris were near panic. When they saw Dr. Makes-Shemanski they immediately rushed her demanding to know how their son was and when they be allowed to see him. Dr. Makes-Shemanski calmed them down by assuring them she would find out how Danny was doing after explaining that she'd just completed a delicate operation and didn't know what their son's status was, she promised to get right back to them. A few moments later she returned to tell them there were no serious injuries and that he was resting comfortably. She apologized for the delay in getting back to them but with the excitement of Danny running off and the major surgery they'd completed, she hoped they would understand. With a sigh of relief, the tired doctor led the distraught parents to the sleeping boy.
The concern upon the faces of the two parents quickly turned confusion and then to anger. Like a pair of wildcats, they turned to pounce upon Dr. Makes-Shemanski. "This isn't our Danny," they shouted angrily. "What have you done with him?"
Dr. Makes-Shemanski assumed they were overwrought from the emotional distress. "This is Danny," she tried to reassure them. "Just look at the identification bracelet." She was about to tell them that their state of mind was causing them to make an error as she picked up the limp wrist and looked at the name. What she saw made her heart stop. DANIEL DEETER read the bracelet. But she'd just done a complete sex change on Daniel Deeter. This boy had to be Daniel Deiter... The train of confused thoughts came to a screeching halt as she realized there had been a terrible mix up.
"Oh my God," a white faced Dr. Makes-Shemanski muttered as she turned to the parents. "This is Daniel Deeter. He was scheduled for surgery this morning. That was the operation I was performing while they brought your runaway son in... Oh my God..." Dr. Makes-Shemanski felt the room lurch as the ramifications of what had been done struck home. Quickly collecting herself she looked at Fred and Doris. "I think we operated on your son by mistake. Somehow the two switched places."
Fred and Doris were flabbergasted. How could such a thing happen? Before they could react Dr. Makes-Shemanski stiffened and took complete control of herself. "Danny is all right, he has to be the boy in the recovery room. Please come with me to my office to wait while I double check the identity. I promise to be back in ten minutes."
Fred and Doris were too stunned to argue with the now domineering doctor as they allowed themselves to be ushered into the office. Inside they looked at each other in total bewilderment before sitting.
Dr. Makes-Shemanski rushed to recovery to check the ID bracelet. The staff was obviously bewildered by her stern appearance and by the "DAMN!" that came from her mouth as she placed the pretty new girl's wrist back under the sheet. Turning angrily she looked about. "Notify Dr. Balkut, Dr. McAnnally, Gwen Deeter, Lydia Ladd, Victoria Makes-Shemanski, Susan Lymaster and Dave Getzoff. Have them drop what they're doing and meet in Dr. Alterson's office immediately. THIS IS AN EMERGENCY! We operated on the wrong boy!"
The staff only hesitated a moment after the order was issued and as the ramifications sank in. Immediately they all headed to notify the persons requested and spread the word of the error. Dr. Makes-Shemanski headed to Dr. Alterson's office to tell her the bad news.
Dr. Alterson knew the moment she saw Dr. Makes-Shemanski burst into her office without knocking that something was drastically wrong. Her face paled as she realized the significance of the error. Thinking rapidly she grabbed a small vial of the latest development of the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES RESEARCH CENTER before heading over to Dr. Makes-Shemanski's office to calm and placate the Deiters until the hasty staff meeting reached a consensus.
After introducing herself she offered the distraught parents a cup of coffee in which she placed a tablespoon of BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX. As she sat behind the desk to help establish her authority she read the label once more. If this compound performed in the field as it did in the lab, the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY would be delighted.
BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX
This specially formulated clear, tasteless, odorless, liquid compound is designed for use with those who oppose Petticoat Discipline. A teaspoon of this added to a drink will relax and open the person's mind. Pre-existing notions, ideas and even prejudices can be attacked and destroyed by calm, logical and heart-felt reasoning. It is important to have the quarry in a relaxing environment, free from outside distractions so an effective case for the use of Petticoat Discipline can be presented. If the benefits and wisdom of Petticoat Discipline are succinctly introduced, the listener will be convinced and accept what was presented. The mind opening effect will last about an hour after consumption. (CAUTION: This compound may be used for purposes other than aiding Petticoat Discipline.)
"I'm not sure exactly how the mix-up occurred," Dr. Alterson began once she saw the couple relaxing. "We are still checking on that. What we do know is that the boy you saw was to have major cosmetic surgery. Unfortunately he did not want the operation and had tried to run away. To keep him from trying again, after he was admitted last night we took his clothing. Somehow during the night, your son wound up in the other boy's room and the other boy took your son's clothes and ran away. The similarities between the boys is quite remarkable with their slight build, fair skin, blonde hair and size. Both are twelve years old, born only two weeks apart. Both are named Daniel. Both last names are pronounced the same. Your last name is spelled D-E-I-T-E-R and his is D-E-E-T-E-R. In the excitement of finding your son's room empty and his clothes missing, the staff missed the slight spelling difference."
"What's important is that your child is safe and in excellent health," Dr. Alterson continued once she saw that the Deiters understood her explanation. "The surgery performed is not reversible." Dr. Alterson looked closely at the parents, took a deep breath and went on. "Your son is now your daughter. The surgery was a complete sex change. I can assure you she is quite pretty and will grow up to be a beautiful, happy woman. Our staff is meeting now, I'm sure they'll be meeting you shortly to discuss the situation." Utilizing her psychiatric skills, Dr. Alterson was able to keep the stunned Deiters mollified as they waited, refilling their coffee cups with the relaxing potion.
"What we all have to do now," Dr. Alterson continued her convincing argument, "is think what is best for your child and do it. The sex-change is a fact. The skill of our staff will guarantee that your daughter is quite feminine in every detail. Every sign of masculinity has been wiped out. I can offer you an example of our skill. You've met Victoria Makes-Shemanski, the head of LADD'S EXCHANGE SECURITY. She is Dr. Makes-Shemanski's adopted sister. Until her sex-change, she was the doctor's husband. You have to admit that she is happy and content with her life as it now is as well as being totally feminine with no sign that she was ever a male. Victor Shemanski never wanted to be a woman. In fact, he was an officer in the U.S. Army. While acting as an advisor in Latin America, the jeep he was riding in struck a land mind. He was the only survivor, but suffered the loss of his manhood. As you can imagine he was devastated. A tough, macho military man, father of four, suddenly emasculated and his promising career ended."
Dr Alterson paused once more to let the Deiter's feel Victor's agony. Building compassion was one of the best ways to overcome prejudices. "The military hospitals could do little for him. They simply were not prepared for treating that kind of injury. While they healed his body, they couldn't heal his mind. Dr. Makes-Shemanski, his wife, brought him here to me since I specialize in gender disorders. In the course of our treatments, we all realized his recovery was stopped by the fact that he was a man who could not be a man. He felt that in order to live and enjoy life, you had to be sexual, even if you didn't act upon it. Victor had suicidal thoughts until I forced him to see that there was no way he could ever return to his masculinity. That left him three options. Continue as he was, sexless; which he couldn't do. Commit suicide which he couldn't do because of his family. Or to undergo a sex-change to be able to live a sexual life. As you can see, he chose the last."
"Victoria is now living with a man, they share a home with Dr. Makes-Shemanski and her lover while raising their four daughters. Ironically, two of the children were born boys." Dr. Alterson waited as the implications of that sank into their now completely relaxed and open minds. "When they saw their father slip into womanhood and enjoy it, coupled with the happiness of their sisters, they wanted to make the change too. They began by cross-dressing, but that only fueled their desire to be girls. Finally, they came to me for treatment. Now they are happy little girls. So are the dozens of others who have been treated by the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY, as we call ourselves."
Meanwhile the hastily summoned members of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY gathered in Dr. Alterson's office. Dr. Makes-Shemanski explained the assumed scenario and what had happened. Gwen Deeter was angry and ashamed that Daniel had tricked the other boy. Dr. McAnnally moaned and buried his face in his hands, knowing that he was responsible for what had happened by his attempt to let Daniel escape. Everyone looked at him in obvious confusion.
Knowing that he was responsible was more than he could bear in silence. With tears running down his cheeks he apologized profusely as he confessed what he had done. No one said a word to comfort him. Lydia Ladd simply stated they would deal with him after they had solved the problem his actions had created.
Dave Getzoff stated that he was the Deiter family lawyer, adding that the family was reasonable providing everything was above board. By noon the Deiter's were asked to join the staff. By then Dr. Alterson had succeeded in making them accept the fact that their son was irrevocably their daughter and that they all had a responsibility to make his transition as easy as possible.
Fred and Gwen were surprised to find Dave Getzoff there. He explained that LYMASTER ASSOCIATES was the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER law firm. Dave assured them he had already taken the liberty of representing them honestly and to their best interests. Once the introductions were made and the apologies given, Dave explained the offer.
"All medical expenses will be paid, including counseling for Danny and you. A complete girls' wardrobe will be provided at no cost from any store in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. All legal forms, name change, birth certificate alteration, whatever, will be taken care of by LYMASTER ASSOCIATES at no charge. We will pay to move you to a new home or pay any remodeling and refurnishing of your present home that you may want to make things suitable for a daughter. Tuition to ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL will be provided if you desire. A trust fund will be set up for Danny that will yield a million dollars by age twenty one. Each of you will also be given a trust fund that will be a half million dollars by the time you retire. In addition, any other reasonable expenses will be paid. In addition, my expenses for representing you will be paid."
"I must tell you we are truly sorry for the mix-up, but I can tell you from personal experience that once you get to know your new daughter, you'll love her more than you did as a son. My step-son became my daughter a year ago and we're all happy with the change. Heather would never dream of going back to becoming Heath. The settlement we're offering is better than you'll get by a lawsuit. By suing, you might get a bit more, but you'll have to pay out forty percent in lawyer contingency fees and it will take three to five years to get through the courts. That means publicity which the private settlement we're offering will avoid. As your lawyer, I strongly recommend you accept the offer," Dave stated in closing.
Lydia Ladd told about her delight with her former son now Jennifer Jane. Victoria Makes-Shemanski unabashedly admitted that she had been Dr. Makes-Shemanski's husband. Dr. Makes-Shemanski related the tale of their sons. Dr. Alterson reminded them of all the other former males who were now happily living as females.
Fred and Doris sat and listened with their relaxed and open minds thanks to the BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX, nodding their heads all through the greetings, apologies, offer and explanation. They were overwhelmed by the prompt response and by the presence of Lydia Ladd. They knew Lydia to be a local powerhouse. To have her drop everything to come to the meeting made them feel important. Both realized the offer was better than they could get by suing and more prompt. The couple looked at each other and nodded.
"We'll accept the offer," Fred stated softly. "We really have no choice. Your concern seems genuine and I can see how the mix-up occurred. However, there are a few points not clarified. First, is Daniel Deeter going to be punished?"
Everyone turned to Gwen. "I am very sorry for Daniel's actions. I can assure you that my nephew will be severely punished. As a matter of fact, as soon as this meeting is over, he will receive the surgery your son received by mistake. I will personally see that he suffers for his actions." The vehemence and determination clearly evident in her voice left no doubt in anyone's mind that Daniel would indeed suffer.
Fred and Doris shook their heads. "If he is going to undergo the same surgery, no punishment will be needed except that he face Danny knowing that he was responsible for what happened. It might even prove beneficial if the two were roomed together during their recovery. Also, we'll need time to decide some of the details such as moving or remodeling." Fred blushed a bit as he hesitated before going on. "I hate to ask this, but I feel I must. I know it will look like I'm taking advantage of the situation, I guess I am. You see, the company I worked for has gone out of business and my unemployment is running out. I haven't been able to find a new job. I need a decent job, but I don't want something as a pay off for this. If you have something, I'll earn the wages. I'm an honest man."
Lydia smiled and nodded. "Fred, I can tell that you are honest. I'll put you in touch with TRANSITIONS EMPLOYMENT AGENCY located here in the mall. They'll find you a job you like at the pay you deserve. An honest job for honest pay. One thing both you and Doris should be aware of is that everything under my wings is aimed at destroying male domination. The BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY was founded to aid anyone who has a crude male they wish to subjugate and feminize, or to help a male who, for whatever reason, can no longer function as a male. The operation your Danny received was to be Daniel's initiation. I must caution you that any job you get through my auspices will involve Petticoat Discipline, although not of you personally, unless you want it. Both of you are formally invited to join the society if you so desire."
The meeting was over by 1:00pm. Everyone went to see Danny. Fred and Doris couldn't believe the changes that had been made. The sleeping child they saw was their offspring, but little remained of their son. Before them was their undeniably pretty daughter. Danny had indeed become Dani.
By 1:30pm, the still shaken and pale Dr. McAnnally accompanied Dr. Makes-Shemanski and Dr. Balkut into the surgery. Lying on the operating table was Daniel. After milking this boy for a deposit in the sperm bank the two stern doctors forced Dr. McAnnally to perform the surgery on Daniel.
By 4:30pm Danielle was wheeled into recovery and placed beside Dani. Gwen joined Fred and Doris as they looked at the sleeping girls. All noted that the pretty young ladies looked so much alike that they could be twins. It had been agreed that the two cherubs would be roomed together and kept sedated during the painful first three weeks of their recovery.
In the surgery ante-room Dr. Alterson, Dr. Makes-Shemanski, Dr. Balkut, Lydia Ladd, Dave Getzoff and Victoria Makes-Shemanski confronted Dr. Michael McAnnally. No one said a word, they just glared at him. Dr. McAnnally broke down. With tears in his eyes he begged to be forgiven for his attempt to assist Daniel in escaping.
The stern members of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY looked coldly at the gay doctor as he hung his head. Without a word Victoria quickly snatched his arm, stepped behind him, flung her other arm about his neck and forced him into an inescapable hammer lock. Dr. Balkut immediately plunged a needle into his other arm. Dr. McAnnally struggled frantically for a few seconds until the powerful sedative took effect. Dr. Alterson pushed a gurney next to his slumping body as Dave Getzoff manhandled him onto the top. By 4:45pm he was on the operating table, naked. Even in their anger, the doctors took a sperm sample for the sperm bank before destroying his manhood.
It was 7:45 when Dr. Michelle McAnnally was wheeled into the recovery room to join Dani And Danielle. Dr. Alterson, Dr. Makes-Shemanski and Victoria Makes-Shemanski headed down to the ADAM TO EVE CONNECTION for a well deserved drink after their hectic, bizarre holiday.
Dr. Balkut whistled a happy tune as she carried the sealed containers containing the severed genitalia of Daniel Deeter and Dr. Michael McAnnally. In her private lab, she deftly pickled the organs and carefully mounted them in jars of formaldehyde. Meticulously she made the identification plaques and attached them as well as the one for Danny Deiter to the appropriate jars. With a lilt in her step and a smile upon her face, she headed to her office to place the bizarre trophies in her display case. For her, the holiday had been tremendous. Instead of the one specimen she had expected, she'd gotten three!
*****
The next morning the sedated girls were wheeled into their room where the attentive staff lavished the unconscious duo with tender care. Several times a day they were given physical therapy to keep their muscles limber. In addition, their ligaments, tendons and muscles were stretched and reshaped to feminine capabilities. The aim was to have the new girls capable of dropping into a full split upon their recovery, something they and most boys, can never do. The nurses on each shift also massaged BELLE SKIN CREME into their rapidly softening, smooth, hairless flesh.
Dr. Michelle McAnnally emerged from her sedation to a world of pain in the private room she'd been assigned. No pain killers were ordered. The nurses were to provide the minimal service required to assure a full and complete recovery. In that vein she too received daily physical therapy to reshape her physical flexibility. BELLE SKIN CREME was thoroughly massaged into her flesh several times a day. The next weeks would give her plenty of lonely painful time to think about her error. Lydia Ladd entered the room that afternoon to explain what she was going to endure during her recovery as punishment for her actions. The only bright spot was that Lydia promised that once she had fully recovered, she'd be accepted as a woman and a member in good standing of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY.
Fred and Doris Deiter spent the next few days discussing what to do. Their friends and neighbors wanted to know how Danny was doing and when he'd be coming home. Cindy, Peter and David were always hovering nearby, anxious to find out about their friend. Fred and Doris didn't know how to tell them what had happened so they stated that Danny had suffered a set-back but was resting comfortably and that it would be a few weeks before he could come home. It was the overwhelming concern and friendship that finally convinced the Deiters to stay in their home rather than relocate. As can be expected, they still had no idea how to tell their friends and neighbors their son was now their daughter.
Dr. Alterson suggested they invite all the neighbors and friends to LADD'S EXCHANGE THEATER Saturday morning where she could explain what had happened to Danny in an environment free from distractions. Fred and Doris agreed and told everyone who had asked about Danny to please attend the meeting. Their grave, tight-lipped statement and their obvious unease convinced everyone they spoke to agree to come.
*****
Dr. Alterson looked out on the murmuring crowd. Ever since she had suggested the mass meeting she'd been feverishly working with BELLE COMMUNICATIONS and the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES RESEARCH CENTER. They had come up with a highly illegal but devastatingly effective set-up of subliminal suggestions combined with group hypnosis. Making sure she and the staff avoided the auditorium or wore special filters, the prepared messages were piped into the waiting crowd hidden inside the music coming over the PA system. To aid their efforts, everyone was given a soda, coffee, or tea with a dose of BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX in order to help them slip into a hypnotic trance and accept what they were about to hear.
With her filters hidden by her hair, Dr. Alterson opened the presentation from the podium on center stage. "My name is Dr. Alterson," she introduced herself. "I've been asked to explain what has happened to Danny Deiter. First, let me state that Danny is doing fine but still faces a few weeks of recovery. Before I get into details about Danny, all of you need to know a lot more about this place. To do that we've prepared a short film will be shown describing the goals and aims of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL since what had happened to Danny was a direct result of those aims. I promise to explain everything in detail after the film."
The effects of the BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX kept the attention of all who attended focused on Dr. Alterson and the screen as the lights dimmed and the film began. By the time the hypnotic film was over, everyone was mesmerized relaxed and willing to accept the goals of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY.
Dr. Alterson stepped to the podium and told the by then completely mesmerized audience of the error that had led to Danny receiving sex change surgery. The crowd was steered into feeling happy for Danny and glad to be living near a place that could save boys from the ravages of testosterone. Even the toughest, most macho men in the audience felt that poor Danny deserved to be treated as a human being, not a freak. When the meeting was over, everybody agreed that Danny would be accepted and treated as if he had always been a girl. Several of the friends and neighbors offered to help the Deiters remodel or shop for appropriate feminine articles, furniture, toys, or clothes.
The BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY watched and monitored the meeting with keen interest. The effectiveness of the mass hypnosis, subliminal suggestions and BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX was amazing. While concerned for his welfare, not one person seemed offended or upset about what had happened to Danny. It now remained to be seen if the effect lasted. If it did, the costs involved in paying for Danny's transformation would prove to be a worthwhile investment.
During the next week the Deiter household was swarmed with construction people sent by Lydia Ladd as Danny's bedroom was enlarged and bigger closets added. At Cindy's urging a second full bath was added since she knew how much time a girl needed in that room. Cindy also went shopping with Doris to pick out ultra feminine furnishings for Dani's bedroom as well as several cute new outfits.
Cindy, Peter and David had the only sour notes to report on the entire affair. Their public school classmates had been concerned for Danny and the three friends had told the rest of their peers about the meeting. When they returned to school to report that Danny was now Dani, those uninfluenced students laughed and called their former friend a fag, fairy, fruit, sissy and other names too vile to repeat. There had been several fights as Peter and David tried to convince not only their classmates but the teachers and staff of their prejudice. The three friends began to be called the same names that had been used on Danny. Naturally the trio were upset and angry, as were their parents.
When the news reached Lydia Ladd, she huddled with Mother Superior Mary Francis. This meeting resulted in each family that had attended the meeting in LADD'S EXCHANGE THEATER receiving a personal letter from the pair expressing their horror at the reception the news of Danny's transformation had upon the staff and students of the public school. They went on to state that ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL already had several girls who had once been boys attending and that the staff and students were supportive and cooperative. The clearly higher academic standards of the private school versus the public was plain to see. Each family was urged to call ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL to set up an interview for possible enrollment of their children. The letter stated that Lydia was so outraged by the reaction in the public schools that she was setting up an aid program for those who might need financial assistance to avoid the bigoted trap of the public school system.
As a result of this out-reach, Cindy, Peter, David and virtually all of the other school age children of the families that had attended the meeting would eventually transfer out of the public schools and into ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL.
*****
Ashton and Sheldon had not been idle during their first weeks in their new home. Already they had established themselves as potential trouble-makers in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. The ever present hidden surveillance system kept the boys under close scrutiny at all times. The BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY kept looking for a wedge to use to pry their fathers into joining the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY.
*****
Richard Schaich took another long pull from the bottle of OLD CROW whiskey. Upstairs he could still hear the muffled sobs of his son Collin. Why the boy didn't behave was still a mystery to the frustrated father. Why wasn't he able to make the boy understand? Why did he feel it necessary to lash out and strike the boy, not that the foul mouthed accusations hadn't deserved a smack. The main thing on his weary mind was what to do next.
Though happily married, Richard just didn't have the skills to be a caring father or husband. The wretched man loved his family but did not know how to show that love. Coming from a dysfunctional family, he had no concept of how to handle the minor day to day conflicts that arise in a family. His response was to lash out, feel remorse, apologize and go off to sulk with a bottle. His wife and son understood that he loved them, but the growing alcoholism became an ever growing barrier.
The last two years had seen everything go wrong for the Schaich family. The alcohol problem caused him to lose his well paying engineering job. It was only the income from his wife's teaching job that kept the family fed. The rest of the bills didn't get paid. Finally, Richard broke down and admitted that he had a problem. His stay at a rehab center put him on the road to recovery. Unfortunately, with his record, no one would hire him. A job placement service finally located a job. The pay was great, well into six figures, but it required a two year contract in a middle east hot spot. Family members were not allowed and only fourteen days were allowed during the contract period for returns home. The thirty hour air trip cut into the time available with family since every trip home would take four days of travel time. The job service assured him that successfully completing the contract would clear his past record so he could land a more local position.
Richard really had no choice but to accept the job. His wife assured him that she could hold down the fort. Reluctantly they parted. The job was tough, the bosses demanding, but Richard slipped right into the routine, earning excellent evaluations and bonuses.
At home, with his father gone, Collin went wild, especially after finishing the fifth grade. The summer had been spent with his mother constantly riding herd on him. When school restarted, she was glad for the relief. The open classroom environment of the sixth grade only served to give Collin more chances to get into trouble. During the first two weeks of school, he had been sent to the office three times.
Then the real problem hit. Sunday after the second week of school, Mrs. Schaich and Collin were driving home from church when a tractor-trailer ran a red light. Mrs. Schaich was killed instantly while Collin was merely buffeted violently. Richard received the notification on Monday morning. With hasty arrangements, he made it home on Wednesday evening. Since there were no relatives on either side of the family, Collin had been kept by BORNAMAN COUNTY CHILDREN'S SERVICES.
Richard retrieved his sad, shocked, depressed son and the two returned to their empty home. The funeral service was arranged for Friday. Collin and Richard had an even tougher time of getting along than they had in the past. The ENZMAN FUNERAL HOME took care of all the arrangements. The owner, Herbert Enzman, understood the problems that Richard had with Collin. During the final funeral arrangements, Richard had confessed to the empathetic man about his problems with the boy and his dilemma about what to do with him. There was no way he could take him back to his job site and there was no one to leave him with here. Herbert suggested Richard contact April Manson at the TRANSITIONS EMPLOYMENT AGENCY to see about hiring a live-in governess/housekeeper.
Richard looked strangely at the man. "You're the second person to advise me to do that," he stated. "The caseworker from Children's Services suggested I contact them about the same thing. It's the best idea I have, so I guess I'll have to check it out."
"I can help you set up an appointment with April," Herbert told the grieving man. "Her office is on the second floor, almost above my Funeral Home."
Richard shook his head. "LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL has really changed these last few years since Lydia Ladd took over from her father," Richard stated. "This place seems to have everything a person could need."
"That's exactly what Lydia intended when she took over. One place to do all your shopping, entertainment, exercise and health care," stated Herbert with obvious pride. "Every merchant here has been hand picked by Lydia for our empathy, cooperation and honesty."
Richard was quite impressed. He accepted the Saturday morning appointment that Herbert arranged with April. At last there seemed to be a little light at the end of the long tunnel. When Richard and Collin arrived at LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL for their meeting Saturday morning, they were surprised to see the mall security rushing two obviously dazed boys into LADD'S EXCHANGE SECURITY office. The group of swimsuit clad pretty girls who followed were quite agitated and babbling. All the two bystanders could catch was the word "RAPE". If those two young boys had raped someone, they had obviously chosen the wrong place to do so. Richard looked at his own son. The two desperados were about the same age and size. Richard was now sure that he had to find a tough, strict governess to take care of his wild boy before he got into any major trouble.
April Manson warmly greeted Richard and Collin. Almost at once she put them at ease with her friendly, understanding style. Mr. Enzman had obviously given her a brief outline of the needs which brought Richard to TRANSITIONS EMPLOYMENT AGENCY. Richard quickly laid out the details of the situation in which he and Collin found themselves. April nodded her head in silent commiseration for their dilemma. While the adults were speaking, Collin looked about the office, still missing his mother and quite obviously bored.
"This is a tough one since you need to fill the position so quickly but I believe I can help you," April stated with a broad smile. "I have a recently retired sergeant, a thirty year veteran who is looking for a governess/housekeeper position. She is quite capable of handling any situation or child. I think she'll be ideal to take care of your son and home. If you'd like, I'm pretty sure I could set up an interview this morning."
Collin began to fidget nervously when he heard April say that his potential Governess had thirty years of military experience. Such a woman could make his burgeoning lifestyle very difficult.
Richard noticed Collin's apprehension and smiled. "Yes, I'd like to meet her as soon as possible."
"Fine," April smiled. "Let me give her a call to see if she can come right over." With that she picked up the telephone as she began to access her files.
Ashton and Sheldon carefully plotted what they hoped would be for them the ultimate in juvenile machismo, a panty-raid into the girls' lockerroom. The boys were quite thorough in their preparations, using the stopwatch features of their wristwatches to time the classes and routines of the staff and clientele. When they had everything they felt they needed, they waited for an appropriate time to conduct their raid.
Even in huddled conversation, the cameras recorded the boys’ plot to stage a panty raid on the joint girls lockerroom of LADD'S EXCHANGE SWIMMING POOL and LADD'S EXCHANGE TENNIS. The time set for the raid was 10:00am on Saturday morning after the third week of school when the girls were all out by the pool for group aerobic exercise.
The wheels of Petticoat Justice were rapidly set in motion. Dave Getzoff had met Maxwell Bentley and Kendal Wainwright in his previous position. Having a confrontation with someone they knew was sure to set them back pedalling to save themselves. As an attorney and member of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY, Dave was more than capable of ensnaring the men. His step-daughter, Heather Getzoff was brought in for a briefing, then her companions were added to the plot. Heather's real father had been an undercover policeman killed in the line of duty gathering evidence which successfully convicted an important underworld figure. Everyone was confident that Heather, a former boy, would be able to handle the two guys. Heather and her friends were delighted to assist the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY when they explained the counter plot. Their plan, coordinated by mall security, would leave the boys and their fathers in no position to do anything but cooperate fully with the society. The giggling girls were more than delighted to set up the obnoxious leering duo for a one-way trip into girlhood.
Saturday morning at 10:00am Ashton and Sheldon made sure the girls were bouncing and jiggling by the pool before they crept to the entrance of the girls lockerroom. With tightly held breath they slipped silently inside. Their every move had been fully monitored. A security guard hidden out of view of the boys but in that of the girls inside the pool signalled that the boys were inside. The girls ran to the poolside entrance of the lockerroom and waited.
Once they made it safely inside, the boys smiled and gave each other a silent high five before proceeding to check out the lockers. Their hearts were pounding so hard from the thrill of their actions that their ears rang. Upon opening the first locker, they discovered they'd hit the mother lode of panty raids. In less than five minutes, they had their pockets stuffed with several pairs of soft, lace trimmed nylon panties and bras in several pastel shades. Both marveled as they touched the soft delicate garments, wondering what it must feel like to wear such sumptuous apparel. Both sported erections as they coveted their finds. They had no idea the cute girls they leered at wore such sexy undies. They didn't know that each girl had worn her sexiest lingerie to purposely arouse the guys. Then the distracted thieves reached the chosen spot.
The monitoring team signalled the security guard who nodded to the clustered girls. Heather took a deep breath, gave her friends a thumb's up signal, yanked open the door and ran inside. Five feet past the door she collided with the two startled boys. Before they could react, Heather used her former prowess at football to take both boys down on the floor as she began to scream and fight. The boys were terrified. Quickly they rolled out from beneath the pretty girl. While Sheldon pinned her to the floor Ashton covered her mouth to silence her screams. Even so, her frantic yelps of "RAPE!" rang in their ears.
Outside, the girls listened intently to the struggle and screams, ready to join the fray. Once more the signal came to the security guard who opened the door to let the angry yelling girls swarm inside to rescue their friend. Poor Ashton and Sheldon never knew what hit them. They had barely finished subduing Heather when a human tidal wave of soft, enticingly clad young beauties swept over them. Soon the hapless lads were trapped beneath a hornets nest of girls who pulled their hair, slapped their faces and slapped their still erect manhood into abject submission.
Sheldon and Ashton had never thought in their wildest dreams that they would ever be glad to see a security officer arrive to take them into custody. But now they were overjoyed. The girls settled and parted as several security guards waded into the melee to apprehend the dazed and battered panty thieves. The boys, for their part, clung to the guards for protection. Both had wet themselves.
In the detention room of LADD'S EXCHANGE SECURITY, Victoria Makes-Shemanski glared at the two offenders, making them shrink in the seats and squirm in their wet pants. They were frightened and confused. Their explanation that they had been conducting a panty raid when the girl ran into them, knocking them to the floor, was laughed off in light of the numerous girls who saw the boys atop Heather as she struggled to preserve her virtue. The boys knew their story sounded weak. How could one little girl take down two boys at the same time? The idea was preposterous. Ashton and Sheldon knew they were in deep shit. Even if their fathers could get them out of this mess, they'd be sure to get it at home.
Camille Bentley and Daphne Wainwright took the calls from LADD'S EXCHANGE SECURITY with a feeling of dread. They had hoped things would be better in their new home. The boys had been doing fairly well, what had they done now? They'd both get a sore backside for shoplifting. When they hung up the phone both were white with fear and outrage. Running out of their house to meet the other, they hurried inside together to call the country club where Maxwell and Kendal were playing golf.
Maxwell and Kendal tried to joke off the intrusion when the man located them on the golf course and told them their wives were on the telephone and needed them for an emergency. In the clubhouse Maxwell angrily took the phone, demanding to know what the hell was so important that they had to be called of the course in the middle of their foursome! Kendal angrily watched as his friend’s anger dissipated and raw, white fear took over. When Maxwell hung up he looked at his friend numbly. "Our boys tried to rape a girl..." was all he could mumble.
Virtually every traffic law in existence was broken by the men as they made the mad dash to the mall. Out of breath when they arrived, Camille and Daphne met them outside the detention room. "Their story is so lame it's ridiculous," lamented Camille. "We'll never get them out of this. We listened to the girls testify. All of them say the same thing. Our sons, rapists at age eleven!"
Maxwell and Kendal went to their teary-eyed, frantic sons. The smell of stale, drying urine permeated the air. Solemnly they listened to the boys’ tale of woe and shook their heads in hopeless disgust. Neither said a word to their despondent sons as they headed to Victoria Makes-Shemanski's office.
*****
As the angry fathers were confronting their errant sons, Norma Stern marched into the office of TRANSITION EMPLOYMENT AGENCY. During their introduction and background review, the bearing and self-assurance of the plain middle aged woman won Richard Schaich over immediately. Here was an intelligent no-nonsense woman who could obviously handle whatever problem might arise. Collin felt her authority, realizing that she would set rules and limits and woe betide him who broke them. By the end of the brief meeting, it had been decided that Norma would come over to the Schaich home Sunday afternoon for further discussion.
*****
After greeting Maxwell and Kendal, Victoria let them watch the video taped testimony of their sons. The wet stains on their jeans explained the urine smell. Following the boys was the taped testimony of the twenty girls who rescued the victim. Finally came the tearful, stammering testimony of the pretty girl herself. Maxwell and Kendal exchanged defeated looks. If the testimony held, which they felt it would, their sons would be found guilty of attempted rape. If their sons had tried to rape the girl, at least the boys had good taste, she was a looker.
"I haven't notified the police as of yet," Victoria told them in a compassionate voice. "Once I realized who you were, I thought it might be best if some other way of handling this could be found. The girl's parents would like to avoid public exposure of their daughter's shame, but want the boys punished to make sure they never do anything even remotely similar. The mother is with the girl now, trying to calm her. If you're agreeable, the father is willing to meet you."
Maxwell and Kendal exchanged a look of relief. Maybe there was hope for a way out. "We'll gladly meet with him," they stated together.
A few moments later both men paled when they saw grim faced Dave Getzoff stride into the room. They knew from their past meetings that Dave was quiet but effective. It paid to listen whenever he spoke. They realized they might be better off with the police.
Dave greeted the shaken men grimly. "I feel, to avoid any misunderstandings or attempts to twist what we say or may agree to do here that we video tape this meeting for our mutual safety. Duplicates will be made while we watch and be given to each of us as insurance. If you gentlemen don't agree, this meeting is over and we'll call the police."
Maxwell and Kendal knew that with the tapes already in evidence, that one involving them would do no more damage than had already been done and could actually prove their good faith. Since they had nothing to lose, they agreed. Victoria called for a video set up while the three men sat and silently waited.
While the camera was being set up, Victoria took charge. Coffee was served to everyone. Maxwell and Kendal were unaware that their cups had been spiked with BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX. After turning on the tape, she stated the date and time and that she would be functioning as moderator of the discussion. After introducing all participants, she turned the floor over to Dave.
"I understand you are not your sons. But what they do reflects directly upon you. In your positions, that can be fatal to your careers. Now from what Heather and the other girls state, your sons had her pinned to the ground with her mouth covered. Your sons even state they did so as was clearly evident in the videos. Now the claim that they were on a panty raid when Heather ran in and knocked them over is absurd. I feel and so will a judge, that the boys were trying to catch a girl to rape. My Heather just happened to be the poor girl." The tone of voice Dave used was firm, hard and unrelentingly accusatory. All his efforts were geared to gaining time and creating an atmosphere so the BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX could take effect and make the men amendable to the ideas of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY.
Dave paused to gauge the effect his words were having on the men. It pleased him to note that the two powerful men were squirming. "Now from my own personal experience," Dave continued in a moderate tone. "Things are not always what they seem. My son surprised me. If your sons pulled this stunt off in a similar vein, I will not push this matter further provided they receive treatment."
Maxwell and Kendal both perked up at the hint of an avenue of escape. Knowing not to push a lawyer, they waited, unaware that their minds were being opened for reception.
Dave was delighted with their reactions. "If your sons did try to rape Heather, I'll see that they're locked up until they're twenty one. That will ruin your careers. On the other hand, if the boys are a bit unusual, the idea of a panty raid may not be as ridiculous as it seems. Then the fact that my daughter apparently flattened them could also be explained and excused." Dave paused to let the bait dangle a bit.
Maxwell and Kendal exchanged wary glances. Both men knew when they were being set up. Neither liked to be in that situation, especially since in the past it had been their practice to set up others. In this situation, however, they really had no options but to continue to listen. They just had to be sure to keep all angles covered and every door open.
When Dave saw they were aware of their tenuous position but willing to let him go on he smiled. "I can see that you want to keep your options open and I appreciate that. Before I go into what I might consider to be unusual behavior for boys, I need to call the boys in to ask them several pointed questions. To do that I'll need your permission."
Maxwell and Kendal nodded their wary consent. "In return for allowing our sons to be questioned, we'd like the right to question your daughter if we desire. Of course we'll be discreet and try not to upset her," replied Kendal.
Once Dave agreed to their terms, Victoria sent for the boys. The boys were still in the detention room, worried sick by the long delay and the seriousness of the charges against them. It was two quite chagrined and hesitant boys who tiptoed into the office.
"Boys," Kendal stated firmly. "Mr. Getzoff is the father of the girl you had pinned. He'd like to ask you some questions. We want you to answer them honestly. Any lies may put you in a reform school until you're twenty one."
Dave made sure the boys were uncomfortable by not offering them a seat and not saying a thing for a few minutes as he scrutinized them through slitted eyes. The boys lowered their heads and shuffled their feet nervously, waiting for the axe to fall.
"Do you two consider yourselves to be a couple of tough guys?" Dave asked in a cool level voice.
Ashton and Sheldon licked their lips and glanced expectantly at the other, hoping the other would answer. After a few moments of awkward silence, Sheldon shrugged his shoulders as he answered. "Well, we try to be cool."
Dave nodded his head. "You TRY to be cool. Does that mean you're admitting that you're really not tough guys?"
Once again an awkward silence stretched. This time Sheldon finally responded. "Yeah... I guess so. I mean, we try to make people think we're tough..."
"Is it because that deep down inside, hidden away, not even discussed between yourselves, you feel that you're not tough? So you TRY to act tough so that no one can see that you really aren't?" Dave had carefully phrased the question.
Maxwell and Kendal realized Dave was guiding the boys, herding them to give the responses he wanted. To them, the path the question seemed to be following would show the boys were incapable of trying to rape Heather. What was the man trying to do? What is his goal? The men worried as they awaited the reply. Now they were sure the boys were being used in order to manipulate them.
Both boys now avoided looking at the other, allowing their nervous shuffling to physically turn them apart. Neither boy answered, but both forlornly nodded their acquiescence to the accusatory question.
"I see you both nodding your heads YES, but I need a verbal response, boys. Just say yes or no," Dave urged.
Taking a simultaneous deep breath, both boys forced out a barely audible "Yes".
"Since you admit that you're not tough guys and that you're just trying to act tough; I feel that there may be some level of truth in your claim of being on a panty raid when Heather encountered you," Dave said with concern. "Before I can assume that, however, you boys need to be totally honest. The truth... I'm sure you have even avoided thinking about it. But now it's time to face the facts. You have to be able to admit to something that is horrible for a boy to confess. If you can make that confession before me, Victoria, the camera and your fathers, I'll believe your story that you were on a panty raid and NOT trying to rape my daughter. But also understand that such a confession is not the end of your lives. There is treatment available for that condition which will completely cure the problem. In order for me not to press charges against you, you'll have to confess the truth about yourselves. Along with your admission, your parents will have to sign the paperwork for your immediate placement in the therapy program that the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER has established for treatment of boys with that condition. This condition is more prevalent than we'd care to admit. My own son spent all of his time trying to prove how tough and manly he was. Once I managed to get him to admit the truth, things changed. Our troubled lives became blissful. That's why I'm willing to listen to your side of the story. Sending you into juvenile detention with that condition will destroy you. My son has successfully gone through the program and now could not be happier and more content."
Maxwell and Kendal knew they had been maneuvered into a corner. The obvious point of this charade was to place their sons into the program that Dave mentioned. At this point they could not order their sons to be quiet, the video would destroy their careers. At the same time, if the boys made the confession that Dave wanted, they could not refuse to enroll their sons in the program. The only thing they couldn't figure out was why it was so important to get them involved. On the surface, both men remained steadfast and stern. What happened next was out of their control and in the trembling hands of their sons.
Victoria and Dave closely watched the men. Only experienced eyes could pick up the minute signals that indicated their apprehension. Victoria marveled at Dave's ability to set up the hapless lads and their fathers. Once more she was glad to be on the same side as the lawyer.
With an expression of great compassion, Dave looked to the boys. "Ashton, Sheldon, now is the moment of truth. If you can admit your weakness, there will be no charges and you'll be released. If you can't, then I'm going to have to see you locked away. There can be no hesitation in your response. Any hesitation will show me that your confession is false. Are you ready to lay open your very being?"
The boys knew they were trapped. Either they admitted to whatever Dave expected or they go to jail. Only they didn't know what he wanted. They were terrified. Numbly, both nodded their heads.
Dave sighed, "All right, boys. The time is now. Since I understand how difficult this admission is, I won't make you actually say the words. I'll ask you whether you are what I think you are... what my son was. All you need do is say yes or no. But remember, to hesitate will mean going to juvenile detention until you're twenty one." Dave paused to let the boys think.
Maxwell and Kendal were now sure that the boys were being manipulated into making whatever confession Dave wanted. Yet even with this knowledge, the video tape prevented them from objecting. They had been as effectively manipulated as their sons. While this knowledge made them angry on one level, they respected Dave's ability and manipulative abilities on another. They began to suspect that the entire affair had been orchestrated to get them to place the boys in the program.
The boys were terrified. Both prepared themselves to promptly say yes to whatever Dave asked.
"This is the moment of truth," Dave stated solemnly. The only way I can be sure that you boys did not try to rape my daughter, Heather, is by hearing you say YES. Are you a ... sissy?"
"YES!" The boys stated forcefully as soon as Dave finished speaking. Ashton and Sheldon were stunned. They knew they weren't sissies, but they'd been tricked into admitting it. Dave's careful preparation combined with the brief hesitation before saying SISSY, had given the boys time to prepare to blurt out the breathless YES as soon as he finished the question. Now they were too shocked to do more than blink and stare at their fathers for help.
Maxwell and Kendal both started. What on earth did being a sissy have to do with anything? What type of therapy program existed to treat and cure sissies? The men were stunned and confused. They could give no aid to their bewildered sons.
Dave controlled his elation. "Boys," he stated in a voice that showed he was pleased, even proud of their admission. "It takes an honest heart to admit the truth. I'm sure your fathers are proud of you and will not punish you in any way for what happened today."
Ashton and Sheldon both looked up, surprised at Dave's praise. Then as they realized what he'd said, they felt a surge of hope. Their father's would have to admit they were proud of their ability to confess to being a sissy and not be able to punish them! Hesitant, hopeful smiles twitched at the corners of their mouths as they looked expectantly to their fathers for confirmation of Dave's statement.
Maxwell and Kendal both sighed in defeat. They now knew they were in the presence of a manipulative impresario who far outclassed them. Their anger at being maneuvered began to dissipate as they wondered what they would be expected to do. They found themselves realizing that they were being recruited to be on whatever team Dave represented. The video was the guarantee that they would cooperate and join the group. Their avaricious natures were already causing them to wonder what they were going to get out of this affair. They rightly assumed that this situation had been planned to snare them. Since that was the case, the plotters would know that their cooperation and loyalty could only be assured and continued if there were satisfactory rewards in doing so. With grudging admiration, the men smiled tightly and nodded their acquiescence to Dave before turning formally to their sons.
Maxwell spoke first. "Ashton, I'm proud that you can admit to being a sissy. You will not be punished. I'll see to it that you're entered into the therapy program immediately."
Kendal followed, "Sheldon, for a sissy you're quite a man. That was a difficult confession. You'll join Ashton in the therapy program."
Victoria smiled as she picked up the telephone. "I'll call my sister, Dr. Makes-Shemanski at the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. She'll have everything ready for you to start the boys on the program in half an hour. Dave, please get the enrollment forms for their immediate signatures and that of their wives. Will you please send them in as you go?"
Dave nodded his agreement to follow Victoria's instructions as he stood, smiled and shook hands with the men, then left to get the forms from his nearby office. Outside he greeted the anxiously waiting mothers. "You don't have to worry. Everything has been settled. You'll just have to sign some forms to enroll the boys in a therapy program. You can go in to see them now."
Camille and Daphne were relieved to hear the news. Both rushed inside Victoria's office to their families. The pale appearance of the boys and the ironic smiles upon the men confused them. Briefly they explained what had taken place. The women were even more confused to learn that having the confession of being a sissy had saved them. However, they were delighted to know that the attempted rape charges would not be filed. Earlier, in their anxiety, they accepted the BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX spiked coffee that they had been offered.
By that time Dave returned with the forms. The adults hurriedly signed all the papers. It was 1:00pm when Dave accompanied the couples as they took the boys down to the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER where Dr. Alterson, Dr. Balkut and Dr. Makes-Shemanski waited begin the therapy program. After introducing everyone and assuring the doctors that all the required forms were signed, the therapy began.
The parents were given another cup of spiked coffee as Dr. Alterson began to explain the therapy for treating a sissy. As she talked, Dr. Balkut and Dr. Makes-Shemanski had the boys strip and climb onto examination tables. No one objected as Dr. Balkut fondled the boys to erection to get sperm samples to be placed in the sperm bank after which she made molds of the boys genitals since Dr. Alterson was explaining that the models would be used for studies to see if there was a common physical factor in sissies. When Dr. Makes-Shemanski applied a tourniquet to the genitals after the molds were removed, Dr. Alterson explained that the next step would instantly cure the boys. The confusion that statement caused was clearly evident on all their faces. As Dr. Balkut slowly injected the BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER into Sheldon, Dr. Makes-Shemanski did the same to Ashton.
"The forms you voluntarily signed before the video camera in Victoria's office approved this specific treatment. How the solution that has just been injected cures a sissy is by completely destroying the male genitals leaving only empty flesh. As of now, your sons are no longer boys. Therefore they can no longer be a sissy." Dr. Alterson explained in a cool, calm, hypnotic voice.
The BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX had rendered Maxwell, Kendal, Camille and Daphne unable to react in a negative manner to the news that their sons were no longer boys. Instead, they reacted with confusion and defeat. "But why?" was all they could ask.
"It's really quite simple if you look at the problem from a logical point of view," Dr. Alterson explained. "The only way to cure a sissy is to eliminate the cause. Since only a boy can be a sissy, it is necessary to eliminate his masculinity to cure him. Once masculinity is eliminated, the former sissy can not be left a eunuch. The logical recourse is to give the child a different gender. Since the male gender had made him a sissy, the only resort is to give him a female gender. Your sons are in the irreversible course of becoming your daughters. We have found that this method never fails to cure a sissy. We have developed this treatment to perfection. By we I mean the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY of which you are now members since you also signed the applications with the treatment permission. In addition, the same treatment works miracles on rude, rowdy, undisciplined boys. Once their masculinity is eliminated, their need to constantly prove their manhood is eliminated. Again we don't want to create a eunuch, so we change them to girls. This method is extremely effective in eliminating juvenile delinquents. We have a small program already in effect with the BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE COURT. Together we have set up the BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE ALTERNATIVE REFORMATION PROGRAM where we use this technique on selected youths. Not one of the treated youths has needed incarceration or committed any crimes since participating in the program. In addition, although we must admit that many who are treated initially hate to be transformed into girls, every one of them has grown to love being a soft, gentle, pretty girl. Not one would ever dream of returning to masculinity. Every parent has been delighted with the changes, just as you will."
The Bentley's and the Wainwright's were flabbergasted. The boys just lay upon the tables with tears running down their cheeks as they realized they were being transformed into girls. Before anyone could become upset, Dave spoke up.
"Let me reassure you that what Dr. Alterson has stated is true. If you remember I told you that I had personal experience with a son who was a sissy. I also told you that he underwent the treatment your sons are now receiving and that he is happy and delighted with the results. My wife and I couldn't be happier with the results. My son is now my very pretty daughter. You've seen her today, Ashton and Sheldon got into this mess because they ran into her during their panty raid. Heather used to be my son."
A feather could have knocked all of them over. Ashton and Sheldon both perked up wide-eyed. "B... but I felt her tits..." stammered Sheldon at the same time Ashton mumbled "there was nothing between her legs..." The realization that they could soon be pretty girls struck home with terrifying vengeance.
"Heather was a boy?" Camille asked in amazement.
"Will our boys be as pretty?" Daphne added her query.
"Yes, Heather was a boy and your sons will be just as pretty when they're changed. You'll see that before the day is over," stated Dr. Alterson reassuringly. "As a matter of fact, about half the girls who saved Heather were once boys. Victoria Makes-Shemanski used to be Dr. Makes-Shemanski's husband. Around here you never know who used to be a male."
Dave smiled and stood. "As a representative of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY, I apologize for having done this to you. At the same time I know that although you may be a little upset now, in a short time you'll be glad it happened. Instead of the two headaches you had, you'll have sweet, well-behaved young girls. Now, I suggest that the mothers stay with their new daughters while you gentlemen accompany me to a meeting with the executive committee of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY. If you're the men we think you are, I'm sure you have already figured out that we wanted you to join us. We offered you your homes at a discount to get you here, then waited for your sons do get into trouble so we could guide them and you into submitting them for this treatment. We know that now that you've committed yourselves this far, you can't back out. At the same time we understand that you have goals and desires. We're confident that our goals and yours can be melded into one. We need you and you'll benefit from aiding us. Now, let's go to our meeting."
Maxwell and Kendal followed Dave as they headed for the offices of LADD'S EXCHANGE ENTERPRISES. As they walked, the men told Dave they admired his manipulative skills. Dave just smiled and thanked them. When they reached the office, they were ushered inside the conference room where Lydia Ladd, Mother Superior Mary Francis, Sister Justine Kane and Judge Joyce Fetterman were waiting.
During the ensuing discussions, the plans for the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY were laid out and discussed. The fact that the facility had already been built and staffed and was awaiting the arrival of the first delinquents only added to the awe and respect the two entrapped men felt for the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY. Still under the influence of the BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX Maxwell and Kendal were quickly swept into the conspiracy for mass Petticoat Discipline during the lengthy meeting. Both agreed to use their influence to see that the state criminal justice system would support the facility by sending suitable offenders for treatment. Since the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY intended to fully finance the construction, maintenance and staffing of the facility, the two men saw no problem with getting the state to pay the admissions costs to enroll juvenile delinquents in a program that promised one hundred percent rehabilitation or no charge. Especially since the projected costs were considerably less than the state was currently spending to lock up the youths in institutions that had an almost one hundred percent rate of failure to rehabilitate.
Since their clothes had conveniently but mysteriously disappeared during the treatment, the boys had nothing to wear. By 1:30pm the BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER treatment was completed. Dr. Balkut and Dr. Makes-Shemanski had the two crushed lads slip into a pink satin kimono type robe. Dr. Alterson led the shaken, defeated boys and their excited mothers to TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING where Susan Bangs waited. The boys were swept into a circle of beauticians who quickly ensconced them in chairs. Each received identical treatments while their mothers watched in delighted fascination as every trace of the boys was erased.
First was a thorough hair washing while another team manicured and polished their toe and finger nails to a bright, glossy pink finish. Expert technicians then wielded electrolysis needles to deftly erase their formerly masculine sideburns and to leave only thin, delicately arched eyebrows above each eye. A rapid series of sharp stings in their earlobes left them with glittering diamond-like studs in their triple pierced ears. Once the electrolysis was completed, another team stepped in to deftly apply the tatoo like needles to apply permanent eye liner to make their shocked eyes appear even larger and more vulnerable. The team then moved onto the boys pale cheeks where they added a light reddish tint to create a darling permanent blush. From there they moved onto the quivering lips which were permanently tinted pink. While the permanent make-up was being applied, their now soft, lustrous hair was brushed to a sheen, followed by trimming and styling the front to softly curled, bouncy bangs that covered their foreheads. The rest of their long locks were deftly gathered to create a high, beribboned ponytail that swayed gently with their every movement.
All through the ordeal of the constant fawning beauticians, the boys slowly regrouped their shattered masculinity. They still didn't believe that Heather or Victoria Makes-Shemanski had ever been boys. Whatever the doctors had done to their genitals had been some sort of elaborate plot to terrify them as punishment for the panty raid. No way could a boy's testicles and penis be dissolved by an injection and squeezing. Yet they had to admit that there didn't seem to be anything left inside the limp, bloated flesh after the doctors had finished manipulating their flesh. Both knew that their organs should not have been that pliable. Yet still they refused to admit to the fact that they had been emasculated. All this fuss and attention that was being lavished upon them would surely leave them looking like some kind of clownish freak to embarrass them. By the time the various ministrations were completed, the boys were upset, angry and bewildered. They wanted to lash out, to fight, yet they knew they had to meekly cooperate or they'd be punished worse. The anguish these conflicting thoughts, hopes and ideas caused left the boys nervous wrecks.
It was 4:30 when everyone stepped back from the cringing, whimpering youths, a silence enveloped the salon. Camille and Daphne were delighted. If they had not witnessed the transformations for themselves, they would not have believed it was possible. As Ashton and Sheldon were helped from their chairs, their teary eyed mothers swept them into their arms. The bewildered boys still had not seen themselves and wondered what all the fuss was about.
Susan Bangs, ever the expert at crushing a boy's fantasies that he was so much a boy nothing could be done to him to make him look like a girl, maneuvered the boys before the wall of the shop which was hung with full length mirrors. "Ashley and Shelly," Susan called to the flustered pair using their new names. "Please look at yourselves in the mirror. It's time you saw just how pretty you girls have become."
The people cleared away to reveal the mirrors. The two boys looked and blinked, not sure who they were looking at. What they saw were two pink satin kimono clad, very wide-eyed, pretty girls staring intently at them. Looks of confusion appeared on the cute faces of the girls at the same time Ashton and Sheldon felt themselves to be confused. The girls looked about as if searching for someone, just as the boys were looking for their reflection. All they saw before them was a mirror. Then with full horror the realization that they were looking at themselves struck home. Both pretty girls mouths dropped open in obvious startled amazement and the boys knew for sure that they were indeed seeing themselves. The last bit of their boyish hopes that they could somehow beat their impromptu sentence of femininity were dashed into nothingness. Several moments passed as they searched in vain for some sign of their former boyhood. With sinking hearts they had to admit that they were no longer boys. Dazed looks appeared on their forlorn faces. They had to admit that they were now girls. The transformation they had thought impossible had been easily accomplished. Virtually every bit of their boyish pride went down the drain.
By 5:00pm they were being led into THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE. Just inside the entrance Olivia Endress greeted them warmly. After a quick survey of the pretty new girls, she smiled. "I'm so glad to meet you girls. I know you'll just love what we have for you! Let's get you into a dressing room so we can take your measurements and get you outfitted." With this she led the feminized lads and their cheerful mothers into the back of the shop. "Tammy, please bring a tape measure and pad. We have to find out what size these pretty girls wear," she called to a pretty young clerk.
Ashton and Sheldon were still uncertain about what was happening to them. They knew they were no longer boys and that they appeared to be pretty girls, but they still could not actually admit that fact to themselves. As they walked through the racks of lovely dresses to the dressing room, they shivered. When the young clerk joined them in the dressing room, they wished they could crawl in a hole. They recognized Tammy as one of the girls they had loved to ogle. Now their kimonos were being removed as the smiling girl stood ready with the tape to measure their nude, emasculated bodies. Tears of humiliation and defeat coursed down their cheeks as they tried to avoid that fate.
"Girls," Olivia stated in a stern but reassuring voice. "You don't have to be upset about Tammy seeing you like this. She has seen quite a few boys in the process of being transformed into girls. As a matter of fact, she simply loves to help boys get into their very first dress!"
As planned, Olivia's words had just the opposite effect on the lads. Instead of making them relax, they both grew more ashamed and angry. Just before they reached the breaking point, Tammy spoke up.
"Come on, guys, it's not all that bad. It may be rough when you first realize that you look like a girl, but there really is nothing you can do to stop it. Since you look like a girl, enjoy it! I certainly do! I know you two enjoyed looking me over and I enjoyed that too! Now don't go getting all uppity about the fact that some mean old people did some nasty stuff to you to change you into girls. That makes you sound exactly like sissies! Of course, now that you're not boys, being a sissy isn't something to be ashamed about. Besides, I know that you'll love being soft, pretty girls! Especially when you start developing breasts like I have!" Tammy giggled to see their faces growing cloudy as they tried to figure out if she was trying to make them feel better or teasing them. The same was true of Camille and Daphne. "I can say anything I please about sissy boys who are on their way to becoming happy, pretty girls. A year and a half ago I was a boy!"
The looks of stunned disbelief made Tammy and Olivia laugh. "It's true," Olivia chuckled as she put an arm about Tammy. "Back then this cute thing was my son Tommy. Now Tammy and I are much happier than we ever were back then. Just as you will be once you accept your girlishness. Now you just relax while Tammy and I pick out a cute outfit for you to wear."
Camille and Daphne looked on in wonder as Olivia and Tammy left. Ashton and Sheldon swallowed the last of their manly hopes. All four realized that if Tammy had been a boy, it wouldn't take long for Ashton and Sheldon to become girls. No one said a word as they waited. Each was in their own little world of thought.
Camille and Daphne were delighted with the choices when Olivia and Tammy returned. Ashton and Sheldon shivered as they were quickly clad in identical terribly enchanting ensembles. Both shivered with unwanted but undeniable stimulating sensations as they were taken on the last step away from their boyhood. Once fully dressed, Camille and Daphne oohhed and aahhed in delight as the sissy boys blushed deeply. Then the boys were turned to face the drapery hung wall as Tammy pulled the cords to open curtains to reveal a full length mirror. Ashton and Sheldon saw in totality that they had indeed been transformed from tough guys into sweet little girls. The last bit of their boyishness fled from the horror revealed.
The escape into oblivion of Ashton and Sheldon allowed Ashley and Shelly to smile at their reflections. They saw and felt themselves as girls for the first time. They could feel the soft lace edging of their matching pink nylon panties, dainty training bras and soft slip hugged and caressed their unprepared formerly boyish flesh almost to delirium. They could see the coral colored ivy leaves that were traced on the soft ivory chintz of their romantic matching frocks. A Peter Pan collar of Venise lace added enchantment to the neckline. The cute satin ribbon sash was decorated with posies and a touch of gold. Soft white lace tights covered their pretty legs perched atop shiny black patent leather Mary Jane shoes. The attached tulle underskirt, button back and snug high waist left no doubt whatever that inside the delightful dresses were two soft, utterly feminine girls.
As one, the two girls pirouetted from the mirror to skip into the waiting embrace of their deliriously happy mothers. Olivia and Tammy wiped tears of joy and satisfaction from their faces as they witnessed two more boys succumb to the delights and pleasure of girlhood. Everyone present knew that Ashton and Sheldon had been destroyed. Only the two bashful girls, Ashley and Shelly, remained.
Upon leaving THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE, Camille and Daphne took their demure daughters to be enrolled in the METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE and the METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF MUSIC. Tina Bemis and Wanda Wails already had the application forms waiting when they arrived. Tina gave them a brief preliminary lesson by teaching the charming pair how to curtsey like proper young ladies. Still a bit embarrassed by their sudden girlishness, Ashley and Shelly began to giggle gleefully as they learned the ultimate admission of femininity. The happy mothers and daughters then headed off to the ADAM'S RIB RESTAURANT to meet the unsuspecting fathers who had finished their meeting with the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY.
Maxwell and Kendal were seated in a corner booth enjoying a drink while the waited for their wives and new daughters to arrive. The men were a bit upset and nervous about having their sons transformed into girls, but as they both knew, the boys had been growing increasingly troublesome. Petticoat Discipline promised to stop that type of behavior. From what they had been told and seen, the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY had never failed to turn even the most ornery, belligerent boy into a sweet lass. They looked forward to the prospect of establishing the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY to handle juvenile delinquents by means of Petticoat Discipline. As their conversation continued, both men wondered how their sons could ever pass as girls. The boys had been all guy without trace a trace of being a sissy. As they nursed their drinks, they surveyed the room.
At that moment, two shy but very pretty girls entered the restaurant. The girls sheepishly looked about, obviously searching for someone. After a few moments the girls must have found who they were searching for. They were looking in their direction as they signalled someone waiting outside. The men glanced about the chairs looking for the lucky someone the cute girls had spied. They admiringly watched the demure girls as they daintily crossed the room towards them. Both found themselves hoping beyond all hope that their sons would look half as feminine as the now giggling girls. When the cute young girls came close enough to recognize, both men were struck by the notion that they had seen the girls before, yet they knew they had never seen them. Just then they noticed Camille and Daphne coming towards them behind the two girls. Both twisted about hoping to catch a glance of their feminized sons, but there was no one else with them. The men were puzzled until the girls stopped before their table. Looking into the charming pixie like faces of the blushing girls, the men saw the truth. As the anxiously quivering girls performed a curtsey, Maxwell and Kendal were struck dumb. The two girls they had hoped their sissy sons would look half as good were in reality their sons!
Once the fathers overcame the shock of meeting their lovely daughters, they showered the blushing girls with compliments on their total femininity. The girls daintily smoothed their skirts to sit between their parents as they ordered their meal and a birthday cake to celebrate the birth of their daughters. The mothers beamed as the conversation swirled about the table. There was no way either woman would ever let their daughter even think that she might return to being a boy.
Maxwell and Kendal were beside themselves with joy. The demure little ladies who had come into their lives were absolutely unlike their previous existence as barely controlled rowdy boys. It seemed almost as if their sons had been creepy crawly caterpillars who had gone into their cocoons to emerge as beautiful butterflies. If such a change could be made to their sons in so short a period of time, they knew for sure they were going to be successful with the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY. Their futures would be secure.
Sunday morning Maxwell and Kendal began to examine the state criminal justice system to see how they could best go about getting the state to commit juvenile defenders to the new program. Camille and Daphne spent the day shopping for additional darling clothes for their daughters. While their mothers shopped, Ashley and Shelly were taking a crash course in proper lady-like deportment at the METAMORPHOSIS CLUB. By 5:00pm, the two new girls were exhausted from learning how to appear feminine. They were re-taught how to walk, sit down, cross their legs, stand up, stoop, pick an object off the floor and how to enter and exit a car. They were also instructed on basic feminine mannerisms such as fluffing their hair, preening before a mirror, covering their mouths when they giggled and even how to blush and lower their eyes when anything a bit risque occurs.
*****
It was shortly after noon when Norma Stern rang the door bell of the Schaich home. Richard opened the door and invited the woman inside. Collin hung back, almost afraid of the hard woman. Yet he had a sinking feeling inside his stomach that she was to become his governess. After a tour of the home and several hours of discussion, Richard offered Norma the position.
Norma agreed to accept, providing a legal agreement could be drawn up detailing her rights, responsibilities and liabilities. Since Richard would not be able to return for the duration of his contract, both realized it would be necessary to appoint Norma legal caretaker of the home and Collin with full power of attorney to handle any emergencies that might arise. They parted after agreeing to meet at TRANSITIONS EMPLOYMENT AGENCY in the morning to fill out the employment and other contracts.
*****
Monday morning found Ashley and Shelly nervously following a set of pretty twins to their new sixth grade class. The girls had been amongst those who came to Heather's rescue, yet when they met, they showed no sign of recognizing the former boys. Diane and Dionne Franz had been assigned as guides to the two new students. The perky twins kept up a virtually continuous line of comments and giggles as they toured the school grounds prior to getting to their classroom. The two new girls admired the cute school uniforms they and their guides wore. Shelly and Ashley shivered with excitement as the lovely outfits caressed their soft, now girlish bodies.
The demure and quite lovely pre-teen girls were clad in the ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL uniform. The snug sleeveless scoop necked hot pink velveteen jumper fit snugly about each pert torso while the gently flaring pleated skirt swung saucily about their smooth thighs two inches above the knees. The soft pale pink nylon uniform blouse had a wide Peter Pan collar of delicate lace that lay atop the shoulder straps of the jumper. The flaring two inch cuffs of the blouse's long sleeves were made of the same fragile lace. The pale pink nylon kneesox and T-strap hot pink patent leather shoes matched the colors of the jumper and blouse. Each wore their hair in a bouncy ponytail that was secured by intertwined ribbons, one of pale pink and the other of hot pink, formed into a bow to complete the matching outfit and add to the fragile girlishness.
Ashley and Shelly were still a bit over-awed by the rapidity of their change and the delightfulness of their burgeoning girlhood. Dionne and Diane seemed to be answering each and every question they had even before they fully formed the questions in their own minds. When they finally arrived at their classroom, the teacher, Miss Nancy Alder introduced the two jittery new students to the rest of their classmates. They recognized many of their female classmates from the mall. Everyone was polite and smiling, no one had mentioned that the shy new girls had been rowdy boys attending public school on Friday. Both new girls hoped no one would find out what had happened to them. It was one thing to have to accept the changes they were experiencing, it would be too much to do so with everyone knowing they had been boys who were being changed into girls.
All through the morning, the new students were amazed at the speed of the lessons and the attention the students gave to the material. Never had they imagined that so much could be covered in so short a time period. The fact that they actually knew the material when they'd completed the lessons was even more surprising. The hectic pace of the class made their heads spin. Yet at the same time, they grew confident in their ability to be accepted as girls.
At lunch the girls all sat together and talked. "It's hard for me to believe the pace at which our class works. It was nothing like this in public school. I've never worked so hard on lessons in my life, yet Miss Alder makes it fun," Ashley stated in amazement.
"She's a good teacher," replied one of the girls. "She knows how to make our lessons interesting while we learn. All the teachers here are like that."
"In our old school the teachers spent so much time keeping the class settled there wasn't much time to teach," added Shelly. "Plus we were so wound up that most of what they did teach we didn't understand."
"There's no fooling around or horseplay allowed," replied another girl seriously. "If any of us do get out of hand, we get yanked right up front and paddled in front of the entire class."
That statement made Ashley and Shelly open their eyes in wide amazement. "No one ever got spanked in public school," Shelly stated seriously.
"If that doesn't settle us down, or if what was done is serious enough, they send us to the office," stated still another girl. "Especially the boys, they get nailed for every little thing. That's why the boys are so well behaved. If they get in too much trouble, they Petticoat them! There's nothing like putting a boy in a dress to make him settle down!"
The girl sitting beside Dionne giggled and poked her in the ribs. The girl seated beside Diane did the same. The twins shifted in their seats, blushed, lowered their eyes and giggled nervously. Shelly and Ashley noticed the interplay and wondered what it meant as another girl spoke.
"ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL has a thing about Petticoating boys. Most of the boys never get out of skirts. They actually change them into girls with the help of the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. The boys who attend school here are so afraid that they'll be changed into girls that they don't dare to get in trouble. Most of them become so wimpy you can get them to do almost anything you want."
"That doesn't mean they're still not guys, they just grow up to be polite, kind and considerate. They make perfect husbands," another girl stated seriously as most of the girls giggled.
"Where did you go to school before?" Ashley and Shelly weren't even sure who had asked the question. The query they had hoped to avoid had arrived and it made them blush. The girls watched intently as the new girls fidgeted nervously and tried to come up with an answer that wouldn't betray their past, ashamed to admit that they were Petticoated boys.
Dionne was the one who finally broke the stalemate. "Ashley, Shelly," she stated seriously as the other girls hushed. "We know what happened at LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL on Saturday."
Ashley and Shelly both dropped their heads and slouched in their seats wishing the ground would simply open and swallow them. Here they had been hoping no one knew about their situation when in fact everyone did. Both wondered how they could live with the shame of their past. Tears started trickling down their rosy cheeks as they waited for the teasing and laughter to begin.
"Hey, don't be so glum," Diane stated with authority. "It's no big deal that you used to be boys. Dionne and I were boys last spring, but we're girls now and we love it!"
Ashley and Shelly looked up in wide-eyed astonishment. The twins were so pretty and girlish, they could never have been boys. Yet why else would they make such an outrageous claim if it weren't true? Of course the fact that they had so recently been boys would explain why they had been able to answer the unformed questions that had been forming in the minds of Ashley and Shelly as they toured the campus that morning. Neither was able to voice a response.
The girls all began laughing. At first in their paranoia Ashley and Shelly thought they were laughing at their expense, but they quickly realized they were laughing at the serious expressions upon their faces. Their fear and apprehension vanished as they joined in the tittering.
When the giggles subsided, Dionne smiled at Ashley and Shelly. "You don't have to be scared that anyone will make fun of you. No one here cares about who you were or what you did in the past. We know that it's what you are now that's significant. It's also important that you accept that the past is gone. Don't worry about anyone finding out what you were, just show them what you are! You've got to do just like Diane and I; we show everyone that we're proud and happy to be girls!"
The wisdom of the advise and it's truth was not lost on Shelly and Ashley. They could see that not only the girls seated with them believed what Dionne had stated, the entire school believed! So it was with great relief that the conversation turned to normal pre-teen girl talk.
*****
While Collin returned to his public school Monday morning, Richard met April and Norma in the office of TRANSITIONS EMPLOYMENT AGENCY where they signed the required employment contracts. Afterward, the three went to LYMASTER ASSOCIATES to have the documents prepared to give Norma legal custody of the home and Collin. Richard also authorized LYMASTER ASSOCIATES to pursue whatever course they felt best in obtaining a financial settlement over the wrongful death of his wife. Afterwards, Norma and Richard went for lunch before heading off to her apartment to pick up her meager belongings to move her into the Schaich home. During this time, Norma succeeded in convincing her employer that enrolling Collin in ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL would eliminate the problems the boy was having in the public schools. The no-nonsense approach employed at the private school would keep the boisterous boy in line.
*****
By the end of the school day, Ashley and Shelly had slipped quite easily and comfortably into the roles of happy pretty young schoolgirls. The BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY had once more succeeded in forcing two unwilling boys to make the one way leap over the gulf between boyhood and girlhood.
Daphne and Camille picked up their daughters to take them to METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE to begin their dance lessons. All four thrilled as they dressed the eager girls in their new dance costume which also served as the gym uniform for ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. The outfit was just as girlishly charming as the school's regular uniform. The mothers really felt a bit envious as they admired Ashley and Shelly as they leapt about while trying out the ensemble. The form fitting one piece pink stretch satin leotard had snug three-quarter length sleeves and a front and rear scooped neckline that would eventually come dangerously close to revealing pert breasts. Only covering their soft, rounded tush by two inches, the attached saucy fluttering pink satin skirt dipped gracefully in the front and back creating an image of soft girlishness. The cuffs, neckline and skirt were trimmed in one inch ruffled eyelet white lace with a thin pink satin ribbon threaded amongst the frills. Hot pink stretch nylon tights and hot pink ballet shoes completed the outfit. For a cover-up there was a cotton button-front pink jumper with princess seams and a gathered waist with a knotted tie back to adjust the fit. Satin rosebuds blossomed at the waistline to add to it's alluring femininity. The giggling girls skipped into the dance studio where Tina Bemis waited to begin their lessons.
Kendal and Maxwell worked late that evening as they completed their preparations for bulldozing the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY through the endless tunnels and red tape of the state criminal justice department. They would be ready to make a formal presentation by the end of the week.
*****
Also that evening, Collin sadly waved goodbye to his father as the melancholy widowed man returned to the middle east. Once the plane had departed, Norma took the saddened, apprehensive boy back to his home. In the short time that Norma had known Collin, she already knew that the habits and attitudes of the spoiled boy had to be changed. "Collin," she stated in a serious voice. "We may as well start training you properly. From now on you will address me as either NANNY or M'MSELLE STERN. You will always preface a request with PLEASE MAY I and accept all gifts or offers with a THANK YOU."
Collin solemnly, even remorsefully, accompanied the overbearing woman. The departing words of his father rang in his red ears. "Collin, you are to obey M'mselle Stern. While I'm gone she is your legal guardian. Whatever she tells you to do has my complete backing. I want her to keep you out of trouble, to make sure you grow up respecting authority and how to be polite and well mannered." The boy realized that for the next eighteen months until his father returned home his life would be a living hell.
*****
Danny stirred and rolled over on his side. The room was brightly lit but all he wanted to do was sleep. Despite his efforts, his dreams evaporated leaving him awake. Memories flowed into his vacant mind, at first he assumed they were strange dreams until he remembered the pain, headaches and hospital. Never had he felt so tired and fatigued. Rolling onto his back he opened his eyes. The bright vaguely familiar room verified that he was in a hospital and not dreaming. Looking to his right he saw someone sleeping in another bed. Mustering his energy he sat up to see if he knew his roommate. Confused at first by what he saw, he shook his head to clear the cobwebs. Sleeping restlessly in the bed next to his was a very pretty blonde girl! Why, he wondered, would he be in a room with a girl? Surely during the night they hadn't filled all the rooms and been forced to place a girl in a boy's room.
A smile replaced the confused expression upon his face as he surveyed the tossing form. The soft, shoulder length blonde hair cut in fluffed bangs just above her thin, highly arched, delicate eyebrows framed her heart-shaped face. Very kissable slightly parted bright pink pouty lips, a cute turned up little nose, rosy cheeks, dark outlined eyes and softly shaded baby blue eyelids made his heart stir. His heart leapt for joy as with great anticipation of meeting this gorgeous girl he hungrily licked his lips.
It was at this point that he noticed something didn't seem quite right. The feeling of sexual and emotional arousal that he had every time he'd been with Cindy was there, but the familiar physical stirrings were totally absent. In their place was a strong, pleasant tingling of the loose flesh upon his chest and a warm glow in his groin. Missing was the familiar pressure of an erection straining for release.
Before he could check out those differences, the girl stirred, jerked awake, sat up momentarily with a terrified expression upon her cute face before closing her eyes and falling back onto the bed. She was obviously frightened of being in the hospital, perhaps he could comfort her... Danny broke into a huge, predatory grin of anticipation as he sat up to get a better look at the cute obviously upset girl.
Daniel stirred and shifted beneath the warm sheets. The room was brightly lit but all he wanted to do was sleep as he snuggled into the sheets. Despite his efforts, his dreams of being the guy all the girls wanted to date evaporated leaving him awake. Unbidden memories flowed into his mind. Suddenly he jerked wide awake as he remembered running from the police out on the interstate, leaping the guardrail, falling... then oblivion until now. Looking at the room he realized with a sinking heart that he was back in the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER... and that probably meant... Suddenly he felt tired and fatigued. Giving up he collapsed onto his back to fight back the tears. Slowly he slipped a hand down to his groin. A trembling overtook him as his quivering questing fingers reached the area where his penis should have been. Now the tears were accompanied by soft almost stifled sobs of defeat. Still he had to know, so with all his strength he forced his fingers further until he found what he didn't want to find... a soft, sensitive fold of flesh that parted to warm wetness. Now the sobs began in earnest.
Danny watched the rapidly changing moods of the cute girl as she slowly woke up. Realizing that she was unaware that she was sharing the room with a boy made his smile bigger. The heart rending sobs of the shivering girl surprised him. All idea of lust vanished from his mind as he felt his heart go out to her. Once more he felt that he had to comfort her, this time out of compassion. "Hey, it'll be all right," he stated in as reassuring a voice as he could muster. The softness and high pitch of his voice surprised him but he paid no heed. "They take good care of you here, you don't have to worry." Danny saw the girl start and turn her big, innocent wide eyes to stare at him. Her expression showed that she was surprised and shocked to find herself sharing the room with a boy.
Startled by a comforting girlish voice, his sobs choked to a halt in his throat as Daniel jumped. Catching his breath he opened his eyes and turned his head to see who had spoken. Propping herself up in a bed to his left was a very pretty blonde girl with big innocent blue eyes! Momentarily he wondered why he would be in a room with a girl? Then he sadly and with deep embarrassment recalled that he was now a girl... the tears almost resumed as he looked closely at the girl.
Before this disaster, he knew, a smile would have replaced the tearful expression upon his face as he surveyed the winsome lass. Her heart-shaped face was framed by soft, shoulder length blonde hair that was cut in fluffed bangs just above her thin, highly arched, delicate eyebrows. With slightly parted bright pink pouty lips that begged to be kissed, a cute turned up little nose, rosy cheeks, dark outlined eyes and softly shaded baby blue eyelids accenting her wide innocent eyes, she was delectable and made his heart stir. Momentarily his heart leapt for joy with great anticipation of meeting this gorgeous girl before he recalled that it would do him no good. His boyish lust had no outlet or place in his now soft girlish body.
Almost ready to resume crying it was at this point that Daniel noticed he still had a feeling of sexual and emotional arousal only the familiar physical stirring were totally absent. In their place was a strong, pleasant tingling of the loose flesh upon his chest and a warm glow in his girlish groin... his pussy... he forced himself to admit in stunned amazement. The new feelings felt nice... even nicer when he reflexively squeezed his thighs together. The familiar pleasant pressure of an erection straining for release, now missing, was easily replaced by the more satisfying new sensations as he instinctively began to scissors his legs together to increase the growing warmth. As his breathing grew deeper he closed his eyes and settled back onto the bed, slipping the hand that had discovered his femininity back to the point of discovery to tentatively caress his girlishness. Almost instantly soft moans of ecstacy escaped his sweetly parted lips as his body seemed to float off the bed in increasing waves of delightful pleasure. The tingling warmth from his new girlhood and chest spread until they met, then in a massive flood swept over every portion of his prepubescent nubile body. Slowly the flames of his first feminine orgasm subsided. As his breathing returned to normal, Daniel finally understood why all the guys so easily slipped into girlhood. There was absolutely no comparison with beating off. A brief tremble swept over him as he realized he was betraying his masculinity. Well, he rationalized, that was too bad, he was a girl now. He actually felt saddened for being so stubborn in maintaining his manhood.
Danny was totally fascinated as he watched the girl's reactions. Surprise, shock, embarrassment, then pleasure which finally escalated into an orgasm! His experiences with Cindy had educated him about the ins and outs of feminine sexual pleasures. What really surprised him was that his roommate had no shame about doing herself right next to a boy! As he watched her climb the spiral of her orgasm, Danny also felt his own arousal climbing, just as it did when he watched Pete or Dave with Cindy. Only this time it was different, just as it had been when he first felt the stirring the cute girl had evoked. The familiar demanding pressure of an erection was missing but the peculiar tingling he'd felt earlier in his chest had returned with greatly renewed vigor. The warm glow in his groin was hotter and seemed to be spreading. Both new sensations felt very nice.
With continued fascination, Danny watched the girl in the next bed coming down from her orgasm. The rapt attention he was paying to her orgasm masked from his conscious mind the upsurge of the two new sensations he was experiencing. Before too long his breath was coming in short gasps while his thighs were squeezed tightly together as he lay upon his side to watch her. One hand idly crept to his chest to gently caress the pleasant tingling. As the tingling increased and spread from his chest it met the spreading warmth from his groin causing his body to begin to rock back and forth. The two new delightful sensations merged into one tremendous all encompassing surge that seemed to fill and inflate his trembling body, blanking his conscious mind with sheer ecstacy. This resulted in his entire body stiffening as he rolled onto his back. While the one hand continued to rub his chest, especially his nipples, the other crept between his legs to massage his still not erect penis and testicles. The gentle touch of those questing fingers in his hot groin fanned the burning heat that engulfed him. Entering a dream-like fantasy state his fingers discovered the soft femininity he had so often dreamed of encountering during a tryst with Cindy. Instinctively following these new urgings, his fingers expertly stimulated the femininity while assuming it to be Cindy. Shrill squeals interspersed with low delirious moans filled the room as a virtual tidal wave of orgasmic euphoria engulfed his shuddering body as he reached the apex of feminine sexuality.
Daniel lay recuperating from his first feminine orgasm, panting to catch his breath, half tempted to do it again. From the bed next to his he heard the moans and squeals of his roommate. Laconically turning his head, he watched her roll onto her back and stiffen. Hidden by the sheet, he could see one hand massaging her breasts while the other was frantically jumping about between her thighs. As she approached her orgasm, he felt himself building once more. This time he fondled his tight swollen nipples bringing trembling after shocks of his earlier orgasm racing through his alive body. Suddenly the other girl arched her back and squealed as she bucked against her hand before collapsing in a wiped out heap of soft ecstatic moans. Daniel closed his eyes as he reached another peak before collapsing to join his roommate in the pleasant moaning of their sexual glory. Daniel had a drunken smile of satisfaction upon his face as he basked in the warm afterglow. Being a girl wouldn't be so tough after all, he thought.
Danny slowly came out of the best sexual experience he'd ever had. All thought of the cute girl lying in the bed next to his bed was gone. Idly one hand still rubbed the erect nub of his nipples while the other still massaged the warm, wet flesh between his thighs. The pleasant tingling afterglow seemed to go on forever. Slowly, while his senses returned as he basked in the delightful sensations, it occurred to him that his fingers were playing with a girl, one hand with her breasts and the other with her pussy. It took a few moments until the connection was made that he was in bed alone and touching himself. With that realization he froze for a few moments as he tried to reason out the dilemma. Desperately he tried to make sense of what he felt. Roughly his fingers verified that what they were touching was definitely feminine while he felt those very fingers touch himself in those areas. Complete confusion reigned in his mind as he attempted to resolve the conflict. He knew he wasn't dreaming, it was all too real and horrifyingly desirable. With a start he sat up, flung off the sheet and lifted the hospital gown. With his mouth hanging open he looked at his girlish sopping wet pussy in utter horror and passed out cold.
Daniel watched the cute girl sit up, fling off her sheets and raise her hospital gown. Her actions made him smile, just like a girl, he thought, to check herself out after playing with herself. Then he saw a look of horror come over her seconds before she passed out and fell off to one side with her pretty head hanging over the edge of the bed. The abruptness of her actions frightened him. At first he attempted to get out of his bed to help her back, but as he sat up and swung his legs over the side of his bed, waves of dizziness enveloped him which caused him to pass out too. Limply he tipped over to fall upon his pillow.
It was only a few seconds afterwards that two nurses hurried into the room. They had heard the excited squeals and moans of sexual ecstacy that had been emanating from the room. The two new girls had been taken off their sedatives during the night, so the staff had expected them to awaken. Cries and complaints about their forced sex change had been anticipated. The plan was to let them alone until they settled, but quite obviously they had not cried but had brought themselves to a very feminine orgasm. Dr. Makes-Shemanski and Dr. Alterson had been notified at the first stirring signs of awakening. The nurses were shocked to find both girls uncovered and sprawled across their beds. Quickly they hurried inside, repositioned the girls properly on the beds and checked their vital signs.
Drs. Makes-Shemanski and Alterson strolled into the room at that moment to see the nurses in their concerned activities. Quickly the nurses apprised the doctors of what they had heard and found. Both girls started moaning and stirring as they began to return to consciousness. The doctors positioned themselves between the beds and sent the nurses out of the room.
Danny sluggishly came out of his nightmare. When he opened his eyes he looked up to see Dr. Makes-Shemanski and another doctor standing between his bed and the bed of the cute girl. As his mind reformed coherent thoughts, he recalled his all too feminine orgasm and body. The horror of those reminisces registered upon his face.
Daniel slowly returned to the living. Looking up he saw Dr. Makes-Shemanski and Dr. Alterson standing between his bed and the bed of the cute girl. His initial reaction was of anger over the sex-change, then confusion and as he recalled the wonderful orgasm, chagrinned happiness. Memory of the cute girl returned and he quickly turned his head to see if she was all right. Seeing her lying there staring at the doctors with a look of terror upon her pretty face made him want to go over and comfort her. "Hey," he called out softly, surprised by the soft, high pitched feminine tone of his voice. "You don't have to be afraid. Dr. Makes-Shemanski and Dr. Alterson won't hurt you."
Danny whipped his head to glare at the cute girl as she spoke. At least he now knew the name of the other doctor. Anger replaced the terror as one hand snaked between his thighs to verify his new status. Angrily he glowered at the doctors. "I was supposed to go home today. What the hell did you do to me?" The feminine quality of his voice, even in anger, disconcerted him.
Daniel was taken back by the language and vehemence of the cute girl's outburst. Now that he was looking at her in a non-sexual manner, something about her looked hauntingly familiar. A puzzled expression came across his face as he sought to solve the riddle that thought posed.
The two doctors said nothing, they just watched the occupants of the beds. Danny grew angrier and scared. "What did you do to me!" This time his voice bordered upon hysteria. "Where the hell is my cock?" This time his girlish voice rose until the last word was shrilled.
The cute girl's demand to know what happened to her cock stunned Daniel. He shivered with dread as the connection was made. The cute girl looked familiar because she had to have been that poor guy he tricked into occupying his room when he ran away! The similarities between her and that boy were too remarkable to be mere coincidence. Apparently his plan worked too well, they must have given the poor guy the sex-change he was supposed to receive! Overcome by guilt and remorse, Daniel buried his face in his pillow and began to sob loudly.
The intensity of his fury caused Danny to start to pant. Frustration over the lack of response from the doctors forced him to smash his fists onto the mattress to emphasis his bitterness. Just as he was about to yell again he noticed the face of the cute girl next to him contort in agony. Then she buried her face in her pillow and began to wail. The anger and frustration he felt towards the doctors evaporated as he once more was overcome with concern for the girl. Now that his euphoric mood when he'd first seen her had been shattered by his girlish orgasm and anger over his missing manhood, he saw her in a different light. She looked familiar. Something tugged at the back of his mind, telling him he had met her before. Yet he knew that if he'd met her before, he'd surely remember. Such a cute girl would be impossible to forget. His puzzlement lasted only a few seconds before he thought of the boy who had helped him find the toilet during the night. The girl had to be the boy's twin! That was why she hadn't been surprised to be sharing the room with a boy! But that only added to the puzzle. Surely she would have recognized her twin brother was missing and another boy had taken his place! Well, maybe she was groggy from whatever was wrong with her and she had mistaken him for her brother. The boy had helped him when he stumbled from his room, maybe he too had been disoriented and the two had switched rooms without realizing it! After all, Danny recalled, the two of them had been remarkably similar. Maybe that was why she was now crying! His anger and shouts had finally made her realize that he wasn't her brother! Of course! That had to be the reason!
"It'll be all right," Danny tried to soothe the cute girl. "I think somehow your brother and I switched rooms during the night. I got confused and wound up in the hall when I tried to go to the toilet. He was out in the hall too and helped me find one. He was probably as confused as I was. I bet he's is in my room..." Suddenly a frown crossed his face. If he had switched places with her brother, then maybe the doctors had done whatever operation the boy was scheduled to get to him by mistake! Danny's eyes opened wide in shock. Why would anyone want to take away a boy's manhood and turn him into a girl?
With a jerk he turned towards the silent doctors. Glaring through slitted eyes he asked the question that he already knew the answer to. "You did the operation on me by mistake, didn't you. You cut off my cock when you were supposed to cut off his!" Once more his voice rose into an accusatory high, feminine shrill.
When Daniel heard the comforting words coming from the boy he had betrayed, he realized the boy still didn't know that he was responsible for the boy's sex-change. The overwhelming guilt and responsibility for what had happened was made that much harder to bear since the poor kid was trying to comfort him. The mixed emotions and thoughts scrambling about in his mind forced the sobs to stop. Obviously he thought that he was a sister to the boy who had helped him. That meant that he must look like a girl! With a shudder he recalled the similarities that the two of them shared. If that boy underwent the surgery meant for him, then they had to have done the same surgery when they got him back. That meant that he probably looked just as cute and girlish as that poor ex-boy next to him!
Raising his tear streaked face from the pillow, Daniel looked at the cute girl in the next bed, now knowing for certain that she had been that boy and that he looked just as cute as she. Gathering all his strength he forced himself to speak. "Yes," he answered the boy's question, knowing that the soft girlish voice was now his. "They did operate you on you by mistake. Only you didn't accidentally switch rooms with that boy you met in the hall. It's all my fault... I guided you into my room so you could take my place to cover my escape while I ran away. I didn't mean for you to have the sex-change surgery in my place... I thought they'd discover the switch before it went that far... I'm sorry... really sorry... it's all my fault... I guess they gave me the operation after the cops caught me..." The emotional stress was too much to handle as Daniel once more broke down into heart-rending sobs. "I'm sorry..." kept emerging with each sharp intake of breath between the sobs as tears freely coursed down his cheeks.
Danny looked at the pretty girl as she poured out her confession confirming his suspicions. Then the import of her words shocked him. The cute girl wasn't a twin of the boy he'd met in the hall, she was that boy! Both of them had undergone the sex-change surgery meant for him! That could only mean that since the two of them had been so similar, that he, Danny, now had to look like the cute girl crying in the bed next to his! If that was true, he realized in a daze, he was now a prettier girl than Cindy! He was a girl... Tears began to flow down his cheeks as he realized that his hopes and dreams of being a man, finally getting to make love as a man with Cindy, were gone forever. Now he would be the one getting dicked... by Pete and Dave... a violent shudder engulfed him as tears flooded from his eyes.
Dr. Alterson stepped up to Daniel as Dr. Makes-Shemanski stepped up to Danny. Simultaneously they plunged a hypodermic into the soft, girlish arms. The fast acting sedative soon had the crying girls asleep.
"Well, you were right," Dr. Makes-Shemanski shook her head in amazement. "You said they'd figure out what happened when they woke up. You're amazing."
"Thanks for the compliment," Dr. Alterson smiled. "Only I never dreamed they'd wake up playing with themselves, much less bringing themselves to multiple orgasms. These are two very special young ladies. I wonder if it's the fact we did a complete sex-change on them rather than the castration and penisectomy we've done on the boys in the past. That's probably it, especially since we kept them sedated for three weeks while the male hormones flushed completely out of their bodies and the implanted female hormones took over. Their bodies are virtually completely female now, so sexual arousal would occur with them just as it does in a real female. This is very interesting. I'm anxious to try this technique out on others to verify that theory."
"An interesting idea. I'm looking forward to checking it out. These two should sleep for about three hours," Dr. Makes-Shemanski stated. "We'll have to make sure Fred, Doris and Gwen are here when they awaken."
Two hours later Gwen, Fred and Doris sat in Dr. Alterson's office as she told them all that had happened when the girls woke up. While the women frowned at the news that the two nubile girls had masturbated to orgasm as their first act upon awakening, Fred chuckled heartily. Doris and Gwen glared at him.
"Hold on now," Fred snickered as he held up his hands to fend off the wrath of the women. "If you two calm down, it's really very funny. The one thing the two of you were glad for about being able to raise daughters was that girls don't jerk off. Then the first thing our girls do is exactly that!"
Dr. Alterson interjected at that moment to diffuse the growing wrath of the women. "It's not unusual for girls to masturbate, as I'm sure you'll both admit if you're honest with yourselves." She sent a meaningful glance to both women who visibly shrank in their seats. "What this means is that your two little imps are physically totally feminine. Their minds are still set up in the masculine mode of easy sexual arousal. The only way that arousal could be expressed was in the manner they used. The usual problem we face in our former boys is their denial of their feminine sexuality while bemoaning the loss of their masculine. The fact that they both orgasmed will make their mental transition to girlhood that much easier. After all, a feminine orgasm is much more delightful and satisfying than a male orgasm. All we'll have to do is make sure they keep their legs together when they're around boys. The one thing we have difficulty with is instilling feminine modesty and sexual fears. After all, a sex-changed girl doesn't have a period and can't get pregnant." That last caution made sense to the three listeners, especially Fred, who for the first time realized that Danny would now be on the opposite side of dating. A shiver passed through him as he wondered how he'd handle watching his former son go out on his first date with a real boy. He could just see the pretty girl Danny had become on the arm of muscular Peter Williams. A smile came across his face as he realized that maybe Peter could become his son-in-law. That wouldn't be so bad. Peter was a good kid.
Poor Fred had no idea that the conditioning he'd undergone by the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY with the aid of the BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX had made so many changes in his psyche that he could have these thoughts without becoming upset. Dr. Alterson smiled, she knew and would be sure to spread the welcome news.
When Danny and Daniel woke up for the second time it was to the gentle nudging and calling of Doris and Gwen. The two cherubs slowly came out of their drug induced sleep to look up at the women in confusion. The smiling women sat on the outer sides of the beds and gently caressed the soft, rosy cheeks of their cherubs. As the two came fully awake, they recalled their earlier awakening with it's shattering discoveries. Both shivered as they looked questioningly into the reassuring loving faces of the women.
Dr. Alterson stepped between the beds into their field of vision with a warm smile upon her face. "Good morning, girls," she stated happily. "You have already discovered the truth about yourselves and have enjoyed the fruits of our efforts during your self exploration. Your birth certificates have been altered to show that you are female and your names have been legally changed. Danny, you now spell your name D-A-N-I, Daniel, you now spell your name D-A-N-I-E-L-L-E. I can assure you that you are indeed now young girls just embarking on the glorious road to eventual womanhood. Every trace of your former masculinity has been removed and completely erased. You are now and will for the rest of your lives, be female. Nothing that you or anyone else can do will change those facts. Bemoaning your change will accomplish nothing except to make yourselves and those around you miserable. The only real choice you have is to accept and enjoy your girlhood."
The two pretty girls just lay in their beds and shivered, blinking back tears as they listened to the doctors statement. Gwen and Doris pulled them up into a sitting position to wrap their arms about the whimpering girls in a comforting hug. In that position the women and girls could see each other and Dr. Alterson.
"Dani, you were right in assuming that you accidentally received the sex-change surgery slated for Daniel," Dr. Alterson went on looking at Dani. Turning to Danielle she continued. "Danielle, we're all very pleased to see that you are genuinely remorseful for what you did. We know it wasn't easy to admit to using poor Danny as a substitute to hide your attempt to run away. Unfortunately, your impromptu plan worked too well. You two looked so much alike that you could have been brothers. Since you were so similar, we didn't notice the switch in the chaos your disappearance caused. We thought that Danny had run away. One thing you didn't know was that your names were almost identical. Both of you were Daniel. The only difference was one letter in your last names, D-E-E-T-E-R verses D-E-I-T-E-R, both of which are pronounced the same. When the wrist name tag was checked, the spelling difference was missed. So Danny was given the surgery meant for you. When you were brought back here, we did the same surgery on you. The surgery required major changes and the initial recovery is quite painful and uncomfortable. We decided it would be best if we kept you sedated until your bodies healed. You've been asleep for three weeks. The pain is now gone and you'll soon be able to go home."
Dr. Alterson paused for a minute to make sure the girls understood what she was telling them. When she was sure they were intently following her story, she smiled and continued, glancing back and forth between them. "Since you both were physically close enough to be brothers, the cosmetic changes we made have resulted in the two of you now looking like identical twins. If you look at each other, you'll see exactly what you look like."
Once more she paused to give the girls time to look at each other. Their eyes were wide with surprise. Both had similar thoughts. During their earlier encounter, they had thought the girl they were looking at was really cute. As they gazed in wide wonder at the other they still had to admit the girl they were looking at was undeniably cute. Both shuddered as they realized that meant that they too now looked just as cute and adorable. Not only had they been changed into girls, but they looked like the type of girls that guys would constantly be hitting upon! The thought was very sobering. When both blushed and began to fidget nervously, Dr. Alterson knew they had both reached that very conclusion.
"Now that you understand what has happened to you and that nothing can undo those changes, I'll let you start getting to know the new you. Just remember, if you have any problems or complaints, no matter how small or seemingly unimportant, be sure to bring it to our attention. Anything left go now can lead to something disastrous tomorrow. We have helped many boys make the transition from boyhood into girlhood so we can help. Danielle knows quite well about that so she can help Dani understand. Now I'll leave, thank you and good luck, GIRLS!" With that and a huge smile, Dr. Alterson left the room.
After a few moments of silence during which Dani and Danielle just stared at each other, Gwen finally spoke. "Danielle, I'm pleased you confessed and apologized to Dani for what you did to her. However, that still doesn't let you off the hook."
Daniel hung his pretty head in shame. "I know," he whispered softly as tears began to form in his eyes. How easily he cried, he thought to himself, just like a girl... then he remembered that he was a girl. A girl with no male hormones or parts, a girl with all female parts who had already brought herself to the most satisfying orgasm he'd ever imagined. An orgasm that so dwarfed what he'd enjoyed as a male that it made a masculine climax seem pale and shallow in comparison. He was now a girl flooded with female hormones... which meant that he'd react as a girl... for the rest of his life... and so would Dani. It was all his fault, how could he have been so dumb. Sniffling back the tears he raised his wet, red eyes to gaze sorrowfully at Dani. "Dani... I really am sorry for what I did to you. I realize words can never bring back what you lost, but I promise I'll do whatever I can to make it up to you. I'll be the best friend you've ever had. I'm really sorry..." Daniel's voice trailed off into soft whimpers as he bit his lips in anguish over his nefarious deed.
Danny snuggled into the comforting embrace of his mother. He had listened to all that Dr. Alterson had told him. The loss of his manhood and male hormones meant that he was no longer a boy and never could be. The creation of female parts and the female hormones flowing through his body was changing him into a real girl. That he knew because of the way he reacted to his earlier unintentional masturbation. The parts he'd touched and caressed to orgasm had been female, just as he knew that his reaction to that stimulation had been all female. Now he understood what Cindy felt when she played with herself while Pete, Dave and himself had jerked off. How long, he wondered with an odd sense of detachment, would it be before he tried to make it with a guy? The thought sobered him, yet he could not deny that what he'd experienced during his impromptu girlish climax was so far superior to anything he'd ever felt as a guy that he doubted he'd really miss being a boy, at least sexually. Daniel had betrayed him, had used him, even abused him, to save his own hide. Briefly anger and resentment swelled inside, a masculine reaction which surprised Danny. The female hormones and their influence quickly squashed those feelings and the desire for revenge, girlish emotions of pity and compassion took their place. Danny understood that Daniel had done those things out of fear of the unknown of becoming a girl. He'd probably have done the same. Yet as in most typical dumb male actions, the plan failed. Not only had he cost Danny his manhood, but his escape failed and he underwent the transformation anyway. Now that both were flooded with female hormones, Danny understood that they were making Daniel feel horribly guilty and stupid for what he'd done. Danny felt truly sorry for Daniel. Besides, he thought, if being a girl was going to be as nice as that orgasm, maybe he should thank Daniel for doing what he did.
A soft, caring smile filled Danny's face. "Danielle," he uttered gently. "Thank you for the apology. I can't say for sure that I can accept it and forgive you right now. I'll need time to be able to do that. But as a former boy I fully understand what you did and why you did it. I'd probably have done the same thing if I'd been the one facing a sex change. This being a girl is all too new right now. If it's going to be anything near what we felt this morning when we woke up, well, I may want to thank you for doing this to me." Danny blushed deeply and giggled nervously at the feminine confession, realizing that as a boy he'd never have been so understanding and forgiving, or so honest. That awareness made him feel good about being a girl.
A sudden, violent shiver swept Danny's entire body causing him to stiffen, his eyes to go wide and his mouth to drop open. At that instant Danny realized that he was no longer Danny. That rough and tumble boy had been virtually destroyed, only a few disjointed and unconnected fragments remained. Danny was now and would be forever, DANI. A soft, caring, pretty girl who was now trying to gather the shattered fragments of the past and forge them into a new and happy feminine future. Relaxing and giggling almost insanely, Dani twisted in her mothers harboring embrace to return the welcome, protective hug and kiss her lovingly on the cheek.
Doris was completely confused. She had been ready for a violent reaction from Danny to Daniel's confession. Instead her child had surprised her by being gentle and understanding, a most welcome surprise that made her relax a bit and bask in the new delight of having a daughter. Then the nervous giggling had made her apprehensive. The violent tremor and stiffening had made her ready to restrain her child, fearing a schizophrenic reaction. The sudden relaxation and wild giggling only reinforced that fear until it was replaced by shock as Dani twisted to return her hug and kiss her girlishly on the cheek.
"Mommy," Dani giggled happily, using the juvenile appellation instead of the more mundane MOM. "Danny is gone, I'm not a boy anymore! I'm a girl, I'm DANI. Isn't it great," she almost shrieked with delight. Turning her head towards Danielle she smiled. "Danielle," she giggled contagiously. "I not only forgive you for what you did, I want to thank you!"
Daniel had cowered in Aunt Gwen's reproachful embrace looking for shelter from the myriad changes he was facing. Danny's initial reply to his proffered apology had confused him until he realized what Danny was feeling and that he was right. The fact that he was no longer a boy struck home with what should have been deadly horror. Instead it was felt with more a sense of relief. This confused him for a few moments until he realized that what ever had been happening during their time of recovery had destroyed his boy persona. The thoughts and memories of Daniel the boy were still there, fresh in his mind. But they seemed so trite and trivial. With a sullen realization he understood that boys were crude, shallow and dumb. All the time that thought process was going on he'd been watching Danny. He saw the stiffening, the fear and shock appear on his face, heard the relaxation and giggles as he turned to hug and kiss his mother. Danny had accepted his girlhood! The realization came like a landslide that forced his own heart to leap for joy as he snuggled into his aunt’s embrace. At the same time he realized that Daniel the boy was gone and that only Danielle the girl remained to pick op the shattered splinters of his former reproachful life. Danielle would have to be very good and kind to make up for the past indiscretions of that horrid boy!
When Dani accepted the apology and actually thanked him for the change, Danielle knew for certain that he was now she. A broad smile swept over her pretty face as tears once more freely rolled down her cheeks, only this time they were tears of joy. "Oh Dani," she cried happily. "You don't know how glad that makes me! I promise to be the best friend you've ever had! Thank you so much!" With that, Danielle twisted in her aunts embrace to fling her arms lovingly about her. After a quick peck on the cheek she smile through her tears. "Aunt Gwen, thank you ever so much for turning me into a girl. I apologize for being such a rotten boy, but I promise to make it up to you! I'll be the best niece you ever could have dreamed of having! Thank you!" Danielle then buried her head in Aunt Gwen's ample bosom and cried heartily.
Gwen was simply overwhelmed by all that had transpired. She had known that the effects of Petticoating were quick and dramatic, but to have finally witnessed not just one but two startling transformations was overwhelming. Any of the doubts she had harbored about the wisdom and morality of Petticoating a boy had been thoroughly and utterly swept away by the floods of emotions the two delightful girls had engendered this momentous and eventful day. Never again would she doubt the goals and ideals of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY. "Danielle, you are not my niece. I'm going to adopt you. You're now my daughter." Both hugged and cried tears of joy.
Fred had stood at the foot of Dani's bed while everything had been going on. Once more the totality of the changes his son had undergone struck home. The child snuggled happily in his wife's arms was not his rough and tumble son, she was his very cute daughter. Even she had admitted that she was no longer a boy. The biggest fear, one that the BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX and the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY had not been able to overcome, was that poor Danny would not be able to cope with the loss of his masculinity. All the reassurances that Danny would adapt to girlhood had been pushed to the side. Now that he had witnessed the questioning, fear and acceptance of the transformation not only by Dani but Danielle as well, Fred understood the power that BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY wielded. With a shiver he hoped that he'd never be on the receiving end of their wrath.
Dani looked up to see her father standing at the foot of the bed. Once more she stiffened with fear as worries of how he would accept her girlishness enveloped her.
Fred saw Dani glance in his direction and stiffen. The fears the girl felt were clearly mirrored in her pretty face. Fred smiled broadly. "Dani, it's all right, girl. I know all about what happened and how you'd adapt to being a girl. I've had three weeks to get used to the idea. They let me meet and talk to a number of other boys who are now girls and they all told me the same thing. Once you get over the fear of losing your masculinity and accept your femininity, being a girl is a heck of lot better and more fun than it ever was being a boy. I'm proud of the way you've accepted what happened and for forgiving Danielle. I think I can speak for your mother when I say that we're proud and pleased that you're our daughter."
Dani broke into a huge grin as she snuggled close to her mother. Doris kissed her daughter on the hair, affirming her agreement with her husbands statement. Gwen smiled and stroked Danielle's pretty hair as the girl snuggled comfortably into her embrace, smiling as she watched the Fred, Doris and Dani.
"You don't have to worry about coming home either," Fred went on. "There is a group based here at LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL called the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY that advocates putting boys in dresses to make them behave. They sponsor and support the efforts to change boys into girls. Dr. Alterson is a member and a psychologist. She's had a lot of experience in helping boys and their families adapt to changes such as yours. We invited all our neighbors and friends to a meeting where Dr. Alterson went to great lengths to explain what had happened to you and why. I must say she is quite convincing. Every person who attended the meeting feels that you will have enough problems to cope with as you make the transition into girlhood. They have all promised to help you in any way they can. No one will tease you, no one will laugh. As a matter of fact, Cindy, Peter and Dave got into a few scraps at school when they stuck up for you. It seems a lot of people just don't understand what happened. Anyway, the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY works hand in hand with ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. They have offered to set up scholarships for anyone who wants to get out of the coarse and boorish public school system and into ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL where situations like yours is not only accepted but welcomed. Daniel was attending there before her surgery and she'll be going back when she recovers. You'll be going there too when you're released. Cindy, Peter and Dave, as well as most of the kids in the neighborhood have transferred in too. You'll all be going to school together. The nuns promise that no one will tease or torment you about your change. Danielle can vouch for that since she was there and saw several of her friends changed."
Dani looked to Danielle for reassurance that her father was speaking the truth. Danielle smiled and nodded her head. "It's true, Dani," she spoke softly. "No one will give a second thought that you were once a boy. I had several buddies who were Petticoated. I thought they were weird for being so easily changed, but that was before I understood what it meant. But even then, I, nor any one else, would never dream of teasing or making you feel bad about the change. If they do, they get Petticoated too! That guarantees that no one will tease!"
"Since the mistake was made, the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY has taken full responsibility." Doris told her daughter. "They're paying all the bills, including your school tuition and any other expenses we may have. We're remodeling our home now at their expense to enlarge your bedroom and add a second bath. Cindy is helping me to pick out the right furnishings and wall paper, as well as your new wardrobe. She's being so helpful. She says she can't wait until you come home so she can have a girlfriend who was as good a friend as you were when you were a boy. Peter and Dave are also anxious to see you, they say that now that you're a girl, the odds will be evened."
Dani blushed since she understood exactly what Cindy and the boys meant. If they stood up for her and transferred schools, they really must have accepted her transformation. They would also expect her to take the same role as Cindy in their little escapades in the clubhouse atop Cindy's parents garage. A shiver of combined dread and anticipation swept her perky body.
Dr. Makes-Shemanski entered the room to check on the girls as the adults stepped back. After a brief examination, which ended with a sedative injection containing BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX she pronounced both girls to be developing nicely. "I think it will be best if you limit your self-stimulation to the outside of your bodies until you completely heal," she admonished the blushing girls. "Not there's anything wrong with what you did. As a matter of fact, it was a quite normal reaction and one which you will repeat. Don't let it bother you a bit. I've reminded the adults that they were once your age and did the same things. They understand now that the changes you're undergoing require certain explorations. So feel free to explore! Just keep the exploration on the surface for the next two weeks. Now, I suggest you two get some sleep. You'll need a lot of that."
Dr. Alterson kissed each girl on the forehead before leaving. Gwen kissed Danielle on the cheek before standing up with a broad smile on her face. Doris kissed Dani on the cheek, then stood back to let Fred do the same. Both parents smiled at their lovely daughter. The adults then left the room.
Dani and Danielle both settled back in their beds to assess what had taken place. Both smiled to each other as they yawned and drifted peacefully to sleep. Once asleep the BELLE RADIO/ALARM CLOCK on the nightstand between their beds started playing Stage I of the BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES Every time the girls would sleep during the next two weeks, they would hear the insidious subliminal hypnotic tapes. By the time they would be ready to be discharged, their shattered masculinity would be thoroughly subjugated to the instilled femininity. Never would they dream of even wearing pants again. Ruffles, lace, ribbons and bows would be their mode of dress for the rest of their happy girlish lives. The tapes would prove devastatingly effective, more so than ever in the past now that they were being coupled with the BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX.
"This is our guarantee," Sister Justine Kane smiled and drew two dazzling white nylon mesh collars from her bag. "Gentlemen, if you'll please slip these on, I'll show you our guarantee against escapes."
The men knew by now not to question Sister Justine so they took the collars and placed them about their necks, the velcro closures snapping with an ominous click that should not have been there. Immediately they tried to remove the collars, but found they were unable to do so. Swallowing nervously, they looked to Sister Justine who smiled wickedly and handed them a paper. Each picked up the paper and read.
BELLE CONTROL COLLAR
This adjustable flexible stainless steel cord reinforced nylon mesh electronic collar comes in various colors. It is about one inch wide and one eighth inch thick.
The electronics components include a transponder to reveal the wearers location and a receiver that can be set to various frequencies. Transmitters set to the collars frequency can be placed to create an invisible fence. Hand held transmitters can also be used. These can be utilized to control individuals, small groups, or large groups.
Control is assured by a five stage system.
Stage One: no effect
Stage Two: light tingling under collar
Stage Three: mild pulsing shock
Stage Four: strong pulsing shock
Stage Five: incapacitating continuous shock
Once snapped in place about the neck, it cannot be removed without a special deactivating tool. Any attempt to cut the collar will send the wearer into cardiac arrest. The self contained battery pack will last about five to six weeks and is easily replaced. (It is recommended that it be replaced every four weeks.) If the battery gets low, it will "BEEP" the wearer every five minutes to let him know it is time to replace the battery. (The first eight hours the wearer will receive a Stage Three shock every five minutes. The next four hours he'll receive Stage Four shocks. After that he'll be incapacitated by a Stage Five shock.)
When they were done reading the paper, the men looked up at Sister Justine. In her hand she held a small device that looked similar to a TV remote control. With a sinking feeling in their stomachs they realized they were about to get a first hand sampling of the device's effectiveness. Sister Justine did not disappoint them. An hour later she removed the collars from the thoroughly cowed and exhausted men. No longer did they have any question that the facility would be escape proof.
In cooperation with the BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE COURTS and Judge Joyce Fetterman, twenty delinquents were selected from the ranks of juvenile offenders. Ranging in age from thirteen to sixteen, these hardened, tough street thugs were considered unredeemable. All the responsibilities, rights and privileges of the parents or guardians had been expunged. They were now the sole responsibility of the state. With the list and records of these trouble makers in hand and the court order offering to turn them over to the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY, Maxwell and Kendal were able to get state approval to give the facility a chance to prove it's worth. Now the arrangements and preparations went into high gear.
*****
Life for Collin did indeed become the hell he had feared it would be. As he morosely prepared for his first day at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL he thought of all that had changed during the last week. M'mselle Stern, as the bitch insisted he address her, never gave him a moment alone. It was don't do this, don't do that, do this, do that, don't eat like a slob, learn proper manners, don't run or yell, dress neatly and stay clean at all times, clean up after yourself and all the myriad other little details she harped upon. Already he was ready to puke. The fact that she had convinced his father to transfer him to this dumb parochial school really angered him.
Sure, she had allowed him the balance of the week to say goodbye to his soon to be former classmates and to finish off his assignments. But that was no big deal, if he talked back or made a witty comment, she soaped his mouth! If he didn't follow her instructions, she actually spanked him! One week with her and already he hated her. With a sigh he began to dress in the boys school uniform. He'd already earned two spankings and four soapy mouths during the fitting and hanging the weird clothes in his closet. Why she'd even thrown out all of his jeans! The only reason he put the horrible uniform on was that his butt was still sore. He'd find a way to get back at her, just wait and see.
A few minutes later he stood before M'mselle Stern as she examined his efforts. Norma was pleased with the changes she'd forced the boy to make. Of course she knew they were only surface changes and that just beneath the surface lurked rebellion and revenge, just waiting for the chance to emerge and wreak havoc. Poor Collin fidgeted as he tried to adjust the tie and collar. The navy blue dress slacks, light blue dress shirt, navy blue necktie and vest, navy blue socks and black oxford shoes made him look like a respectable young man instead of the hellion she knew him to be. The nuns would read him the riot act, then give him enough rope to hang himself. A smile crossed her face as she thought how delightful it would be to Petticoat this unrepentant brat. His poor dad would return home to find a delightful daughter had replaced his unruly trouble-making son. Unwittingly he had signed all the forms required to make the change. Now it was up to Collin to force the issue. She had no doubt that he would do so.
On Monday October 1, Collin found that ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL was just as tough and restrictive as his home life. Every class found him getting scolded. At lunch, all the boys avoided him, afraid that they might get in trouble simply by associating with him. Collin was angry and frustrated at his inability to find anyone he felt worthy of being a friend. It was easy for him to rationalize that he didn't want to be friends with the guys in his class because they were quite obviously a bunch of sissy wimps. Each day found him getting into more trouble with the nuns. They were carefully preparing him, building their case, using the numerous times he'd been sent to the office for discipline as bricks to build the scaffolding upon which he would hang his boyhood. What was the worst was that starting Wednesday, they called in M'mselle Stern to sit in at his end of day discipline session. Not only did he have to take the spankings the nuns dished out, he got it a second time once he arrived home!
By Friday October 5th, Collin was a jumble of raw-edged nerves as he ended his first week at his new school. After trying to adjust to the restrictions of the hellish first week in the tough school, he hoped to run wild during the weekend to salve his boyish indignation and arrogance. Norma had other ideas for him. Bright and early on Saturday morning when he'd hoped to sleep in, she roused him from his slumber.
"Fuck you," was his unthinking groggy reaction to her curt orders to get up.
Norma responded like the tough sergeant by grabbing the startled lad by the collar of his pajamas and literally dragging him from his warm bed. Collin dropped painfully to the floor grunting at the impact of his butt. Before he could even begin to get up she proceeded to drag him bodily across the floor, into the hall and right into the bathroom where she unceremoniously dropped him into the bathtub. As the bewildered angry boy tried to get to his knees, Norma turned on the shower... cold water only. Collin's shrieks and protests echoed through the house as he repeatedly slipped and fell as he futilely attempted to get up. If it looked like he was about to get his footing, Norma applied a well placed shove to drop him back into the rain of cold water. It took the boy five minutes to reach the point where the cold, frustration and fatigue reduced him to tears and depleted his will to fight. Only when he lay in a shivering, helpless, crying heap in the bottom of the tub did she turn off the water.
After waiting a moment for his tears to slow, Collin looked forlornly up at his dominitrix. As his mind began to slowly function he realized he had blown all hope for an easy, relaxing weekend.
After letting the cowering boy shiver and blink back his tears for a few minutes, Norma smiled viciously. "Now, young man, I assume you've had enough to know who's the boss."
Collin meekly nodded his soggy head, the strands of his long brown wet hair plastered haphazardly across his white face as his teeth chattered. The hatred he'd felt for this woman had now become fear.
Picking up a small bar of Ivory soap, she held it out to him. "You swore at me," was all she said.
Tears began to once more trickle from his red eyes as he sat up before meekly reaching up to take the slick wet bar of soap from her hand. Taking a deep breath he brought it to his mouth and slipped it inside, making sure to close his lips. The acrid taste almost made him puke, but he knew better than to let that happen. How humiliated he felt to have been reduced to the point where he administered his own punishment. As his saliva reacted with the pungent soap, foam began to fill his mouth. Tiny traces of the bubbly foam trickled from the corners of his mouth as he looked up at her. His dismal eyes begging for permission to empty his mouth.
Norma sneered at the cowering youth. "Don't you dare open those lips." Reaching out she turned on the hot and cold water, adjusting it to a tepid temperature before turning the shower on once more. "Stand up and get out of those wet pajamas," she ordered gruffly.
As the warm water splashed over his shivering body, Collin struggled to his feet. The painful stiffness the cold had created in his arms and legs was almost more than he could tolerate. Clenching his lips together to keep the soap firmly in his mouth to avoid her further wrath, he winced as his cramped joints sent jolts of agony through his body. Each new wince and grimace sent a small gulp of soap foamed saliva down his throat. It took him three minutes to get to his feet and remove the soggy pajamas. Each move to slip an arm or leg out of the wet cloth sent another jolt through his trembling body and more soap down his gagging throat. By then his stomach was churning from the combined effects of the soap coupled with the bone-chilling cold and now steamy heat.
Norma smiled triumphantly as he stood under the warm shower, too crushed to even attempt to hide his nakedness, as his face steadily turned greener. "Now, BOY," she stated emphatically. "I suggest you do whatever I tell you to do when I tell you to do it without a bit of hesitation and not a sign of protest. Do you understand?"
Collin's eyes were wide and watering in his green face as he attempted to hold back the ever strengthening reflexive gags that threatened to empty his stomach. Hopefully he nodded his head to acquiesce to her demand.
Norma was pleased to see his spirit broken. "You may step out of the shower and use the toilet to empty yourself."
Barely did she get out of the desperate lad's way as he leapt from the tub, raised the toilet seat and knelt before the porcelain god in one smooth, fluid motion. Norma smiled wickedly as she watched him retch the foul contents of his heaving stomach. Once he seemed to have finished the upheavals, she spoke. "You have ten minutes to dry up the water you splashed all over this floor, clean yourself up and return to your bedroom. I'll be waiting for you. Don't be late!" With that she left the shattered boy to follow her directions.
Collin was too terrified to even think of disobeying much less of revenge. The bruises he'd received being dragged from bed to the bath were beginning to ache. The soap taste fouled his mouth and breath. The numerous spankings and mouth washings he'd received during the twelve days since his dad left him in Norma's charge seemed like nothing compared to what he'd just endured. As quickly as he could he cleaned the room and himself. Three times he brushed his teeth as he fruitlessly tried to eliminate the soap residue and aftertaste. Looking about hurriedly for something to wear he found nothing. Realizing he was close to the allotted time, he scurried from the bath to his bedroom stark naked.
Norma waited in his room, seated upon his bed. Imperiously she motioned for him to stand before her. Nervously he presented himself. Critically she checked him over, especially the ears and nails, to see if he'd missed anything. Satisfied she reached out and took the startled lad's manhood firmly in her hand.
"Collin," Norma stated. "If you intend to let this horrid piece of flesh grow, you'd better learn to follow orders. I've had nothing but disobedience and defiance from you since I moved in. The nuns from school have notified me that your behavior and attitude is horrendous. I'm now giving you a choice. Either the bad attitude, arrogance and defiance disappears or this will." With that dire threat she squeezed his flaccid penis and testicles until he began to wail and dropped to his knees before her. Her crushing grip never faltered as she left him drop to the floor. When she noted he was about to pass out from the pain, she released him by pushing him backwards. Collin toppled over to land in a rolling heap, tenderly cradling his savaged masculinity in his protective hands as tears coursed down his cheeks while he moaned hideously. Norma knew she had busted his youthful balls.
Collin finally pulled himself together after fifteen minutes. Still lying upon the floor, panting from his exertions, he looked up in fear at his goddess. Norma stood, saying nothing but pointing to a pile of neatly laid out clothes upon his bed. She walked out of the room carefully avoiding him like someone who steers clear of a pile of dog dung one would find on the sidewalk.
Knowing he better not waste time, he painfully stood, being careful not to bruise his painful testicles. Once more he winced with horror as he beheld the clothing she had laid out. Tears flowed down his cheeks as he slipped into the plain white nylon panties and camisole. The soft nylon seemed to cup his tender testicles in a most curious manner that wasn't uncomfortable. With a shudder of dread, he hurriedly dressed.
Once clothed he looked at his decidedly sissy appearance in the mirror with disgust. The long sleeved short waisted black velvet jacket of the Eton suit had no collar. The white twill rounded collar of the white nylon short sleeved shirt laid atop the sissy jacket. The side buttoning black velvet-mid thigh length sissy shorts had an elastic back waist, no fly, no pockets and were held up by suspenders that buttoned in place. White nylon cable-knit kneesox embellished his exposed legs while bulky square toed big buckled Buster Brown black patent leather shoes adorned his feet. The black velvet ponytail tie indicated he should pull his long brown hair back into a ponytail. The sissy look was finished with a clip-on bow tie. The humiliation he felt at being clad in such a ridiculous sissy costume was only outweighed by the fear he felt if he didn't wear it. Walking gingerly, he meekly presented himself before Norma.
Norma sat impassively as Collin quailed before her. After staring intently for a full minute, she motioned him to turn about.
Collin began to fear that somehow he'd screwed up in his dressing as he waited for M'mselle Stern to say something. It seemed as if the room was getting smaller, he felt as if he couldn't get enough air as his fears multiplied. He knew that if she scolded him he'd break down in tears. So terrified was he that all he could think of was keeping her happy so she wouldn't punish him.
When she motioned for him to turn the tears did start to trickle from the corners of his eyes as he woodenly forced himself to turn. How far did she want him to turn? Should he face away from her and stop? Should he continue to turn until he faced her? By the time he faced away from her, repressed soft sobs had joined the tears. Tremendous fears overcame him as he continued to turn as he realized he couldn't stop. By the time he faced her once more, his entire body was shaking from the force of the sobs.
The stony expression on Norma's face didn't change as she stood. Collin raised his teary eyes to look pleadingly into her cold eyes. Mutely she reached out to place her hands upon his sob racked shoulders to stop him from continuing his mechanical turn. For thirty seconds she looked deep into his begging soul. A warm smile filled her face as she took him into a tender embrace. Collin was so surprised by the completely unexpected move that he flung his arms about the hard woman to hug her fiercely. Tears flowed, tears that had been suppressed since his mother's death. For ten minutes Norma coddled her charge until the tears finally dried up. Another five minutes passed as he tried to reconcile what was happening. The compassion he now felt from M'mselle Stern completely disoriented his hatred he had felt for her. Finally Norma gently pushed him away to look into his face. Collin smiled tentatively and was rewarded by a smile from Norma.
"Collin," she stated softly. "We can have a good relationship or a bad one. The choice is up to you. I will not tolerate a belligerent, arrogant boy. Any time I even sense that type of attitude you will be punished quickly and harshly, just like you were this morning. When you follow my instructions to the best of your ability and behave like a polite, caring, sincere person, you will be treated in the same manner. What we've just experienced, the caring and love we exchanged, can be and should be a natural part of our everyday lives. I'm sure you can agree with that."
Collin continued to look up into her face, his eyes had grown wide and serious as he listened to her. Slowly he nodded his head, her statements did make sense. "I'll try to do my best," he replied softly.
"Excellent," Norma stated firmly. "Now I bet you could use something to fill that empty stomach." So saying, she slipped an arm about his shoulder and led the perplexed lad to the kitchen. "I've gotten everything ready to make all of your favorite breakfast," she told him.
Collin perked up at that since she had only prepared the foods he detested during the long week. To make it worse, she insisted he clean his heaping plate at each dreaded meal. Once in the kitchen, Norma took a ruffled pink floral patterned pinafore off a hook she had placed by the door. Collin winced when he saw it but a frown from Norma quickly wiped the grimace from his composed face.
"This will protect you nice new clothes from any spills. I know you'd be as upset as I would be if you stained your new outfit," Norma stated matter of factly as she held up the dreaded garment for him to see. It was quite evident that when the twin sashes were tied together in the back, the overlapping sides met.
Meekly he allowed her to slip it onto his trembling form. Once he had it on and secured properly, it looked as if he was wearing a dress since his shorts were completely hidden by the knee length hem of the sissy garment! They exchanged polite though strained conversation as they prepared the sumptuous breakfast and as they ate. The only question he had, which he didn't voice, about the vitamin she handed him was that he had never heard of BELLE VITAMINS. He simply swallowed it without consideration. The good food settled comfortably into Collin's stomach, eliminating the last of the lingering soapy taste and easing the humiliation he felt over his ordeal. He even felt quite warm and comfortable by the time they finished eating. Collin even voluntarily helped her wash the dishes. Only then did she remove the dainty pinafore and hang it on a convenient hook.
"It will be readily available for the next time you need it, darling," she stated sweetly.
Collin understood that to mean he would be wearing the dainty demeaning garment at every meal. It took a lot of will power to hold his tongue from denouncing the sissy feelings wearing the detestable thing had evoked and would continue to evoke at each future wearing. He also knew that M'mselle Stern was watching him closely to ascertain his reaction. With a forced smile he nodded his head. "Yes, M'mselle Stern," he whispered in a trembling voice, reconciling his diverse emotions by rationalizing that his capitulation was well worth the agony it caused if it meant he'd get decent food!
Norma did indeed watch him closely. She could see the humiliation and anger wearing the pinafore had engendered bubbling just beneath the surface of the groveling youth. She also understood only too well that the carrot of his favorite foods had made the stick of the sissy pinafore barely acceptable. With a broad smile she swept him into a warm hug. "I'm delighted with you, Collin," she complimented him. "I can see that you really hate wearing the pretty pinafore. I can also see that you are controlling that dislike and responding in the manner I want you to respond. I will not punish you for that feeling of hatred and dislike as long as it remains suppressed and controlled. If it ever effects the way you behave, you can rest assured that you'll be severely punished. You'll find that in time you'll lose that hatred and the humiliation you now feel when dressed as you are. Eventually you'll even come to like it. Then you'll hate wearing jeans and sloppy sweatshirts. It will take time, but then we've got a lot of that, don't we?"
Collin shrank before her verbal onslaught. Understanding that she had been able to read his feelings so clearly shook him. That she was now using a carrot and stick approach to get him to behave in the manner she expected was also perceived by the flustered youth. So efficient and effective were her methods that he realized she could very well be right about his feelings someday changing. Quickly he dismissed such defeatist thoughts from his muddled mind. All he was sure of was that he didn't want to ever go through what he'd experienced this morning again. His balls still throbbed in their soft nylon prison. He'd do, he vowed to himself, whatever he had to do to avoid that! Meekly he forced a smile. "Yes, M'mselle Stern."
The rest of the morning was spent in teaching Collin how to be a polite, quiet, gentleman. He learned to sit properly in a straight backed chair with his hands folded upon his lap. He learned how to bow. He learned how to sit, not flop, into a chair. By lunch he was starved from the exhausting lessons. Upon entering the kitchen, without a protest, he donned the pinafore without being told. Norma made sure to praise him for that. Unwillingly he had to smile in response even though he understood that what she was doing to him would make him not only dress but start to behave like an out and out sissy! His thoughts were given little time to linger in that direction, however.
"Come help me, Collin," Norma stated as she indicated a couple of potatoes that needed to be washed and peeled.
Meekly he set about the task he'd often watched his mother perform while Norma prepared the rest of the meal. Norma spoke to him, giving him instructions and hints, like a mother would give to a daughter, all through the meal preparations. The knowledge that she was speaking to him as if training a daughter to perform the girlish tasks was only made worse by the fact of his spineless submission in following those instructions. After they had finished preparing the meal, as they sat and enjoyed it together, a feeling of accomplishment and pride came over him with the knowledge that he had helped prepare the delicious food. Once more he helped clean up after the meal, basking in the praise and thanks that Norma poured upon him. The removal of the dreaded pinafore, which didn't seem as bad now, meant that the lessons in sissyhood were to continue unabated throughout the afternoon.
When Norma finally announced it was time to prepare supper, Collin quickly headed to the kitchen, glad to be rid of the demeaning, boring lessons in gentlemanly deportment she had been so repetitively making him practice and rehearse until they were almost second nature. Several times he had neared the point of rebellion only to see her read his mind and frown. The memories of that morning's ordeal returned with harsh clarity, giving him the strength to suppress any thoughts other that abject submission and cooperation. This time there was a smile upon his face as he donned of the pinafore, successfully mastering the tying of the sashes by himself.
"Collin, I'm delighted," Norma stated proudly as he turned to show off his effort. "Since you've been so cooperative and well behaved all day, we'll make anything you'd like, as long as we have the ingredients," she added as she straightened the crooked girlish bow at the small of his back.
Collin once more felt pleased by her compliments of his efforts. "Can we make tuna surprises," he asked tentatively, almost afraid she'd renege on her offer.
"Of course, darling," she smiled as she hugged him. "Tuna surprise is one of my favorite meals! Besides, they're really easy to make."
Collin gathered all the ingredients as she spieled them off. After opening the tuna, he poured it into a mixing bowl, added mayonnaise, chopped up some celery and a bit of parsley which he added to the bowl, then thoroughly blended them with a heavy wooden spoon. Taking a block of cheese, he sliced several pieces before returning it to the refrigerator. Laying out several hotdog rolls, he spooned the tuna blend into the open slits. After placing strips of cheese atop the tuna, he placed the filled rolls in a casserole pan. Once the lid was in place, he popped it into the microwave and set the timer. Then he looked to the seated Norma to see if he'd followed her instructions properly.
Norma beamed. "You did just fine, Collin," she praised the happily smiling boy. "I can hardly wait to taste them! Now, while they're cooking, please set the table." Norma had watched Collin work as he followed her instructions. The smile upon his face and the look of concentration his efforts engendered made her happy. As he bustled about the kitchen, the pinafore made him look like a dutiful young girl wearing a nice dress preparing a meal for her mother.
Dutifully, Collin set the plates, utensils and napkins on the table before pouring them each a glass of milk. The timer beeped to indicate the tuna surprises were done. Slipping on a set of oven mitts, he carefully removed the casserole and placed it in the center of the table. Cautiously he removed the lid, being careful to lift it away from his arms so the escaping steam wouldn't burn him. After placing the lid by the sink, he removed the mitts and took his seat, a very proud and satisfied smile upon his face.
Norma returned the smile as they dug into the aromatic dish. Both relished the flavor of their favorite meal. "Collin, that was absolutely delicious," Norma complimented the beaming, satiated lad who basked in her praise. "Dear, would you please make me a cup of coffee before you clean the dishes?"
Collin immediately stood and made the coffee. As the microwave warmed the brew, he dutifully cleared the table. After giving the steaming cup to M'mselle Stern he returned to the sink and washed the dishes. By the time he had them dried and put away, Norma had finished the coffee. Taking the cup, he quickly washed it and put it away. Turning about he looked to his seated governess for approval and praise.
"You've done a marvelous job, Collin," she praised him while a warm smile filled her face. "Come get the hug you so richly deserve." Pushing her chair back from the table she held out her open arms to the sissy youth.
With no hesitation what-so-ever, Collin rushed into the loving embrace, welcoming the love and acceptance she was showering upon him. As he basked in the delightful comforting hug, he felt really good. The agony, distrust, hatred and desire for revenge that he'd felt towards this woman for the last two weeks had disappeared. How, he wondered, could he have ever felt that way about her. As he continued to take the loving embrace, he pondered that thought. It came to him with embarrassing clarity that he had prepared and cleaned up from the meal all by himself! Never before had he even dreamed of ever doing such a thing! Yet for this meal, he had done all the work without thinking about it! Slowly he began to understand the adeptness and deviousness of his governess.
This time he was not given permission to remove the pinafore now that the meal was finished. Instead he meekly followed her into the livingroom, sobered by his revelation of what she was doing to him. Still clad in the all too girlish pinafore, she made him sit neatly upon a straight backed chair. Then she handed him a two piece metal hoop about ten inches in diameter. Next she showed him how to stretch the pre-printed cloth across the inner hoop and snap the outer hoop over it, making sure the cloth was wrinkle free and taut. Placing a box with several different colored threads she showed him how to thread a needle. Once he mastered that, she taught him how to do make the dainty little stitches of needlepoint.
"This is your first project, darling," she informed him as he looked at the delicate pattern with a grimace. "This is a wall hanging. When it's finished and placed in a frame this cute little girl hugging a kitten will be proudly displayed in your bedroom."
Once more her threatening frown was enough to replace the frown this latest humiliation had created upon his face with a simpering smile and nod of acquiescence. Dutifully he set to the task of completing the girlish project to M'mselle Stern's stringent criteria.
When his governess announced it was bedtime, he was more than ready to call it a day. The exquisite project was barely one tenth completed after two hours of steady work! Already he had gained a grudging new respect for girlish handicrafts that he had previously dismissed as requiring little effort or concentration. Following her instructions, he gathered up the bits and pieces of the project and carefully placed it in a pink plastic project tote she had provided. It was only as he rose to head for the bathroom that he realized it was only 8:30pm! Normally he'd stayed up to 11:00pm, only going to bed when forced to do so.
As he trudged up the steps, he thought of all the new and quite different things he'd done that day. All of them were things he'd always detested and associated with girls or sissies. Yet he had done them all and found that none of the activities were nearly as easy to accomplish as he'd thought. It forced him to admit that perhaps his macho assumptions had been wrong. Girls and sissies had to be strong and skillful, albeit in ways foreign to a rough and tumble guy. The fact that he had done them without protest made him feel guilty. He had allowed himself to become a sissy. His manly pride had been grievously injured and demanded revenge. The pain from his sore butt, bruised body and throbbing balls plus the memory of the taste of the soap made him quell any urges for revenge. Besides, he rationalized, the hugs and companionship he'd enjoyed with M'mselle Stern had been quite pleasant.
Following her directions, he was soon relaxing in a tub of hot water. Just as he'd settled comfortably beneath the water, M'mselle Stern entered the bathroom with out knocking. Hastily he covered his bobbing manhood and turned his head to protest. The hard look she shoot at him closed his open mouth before a sound escaped. Resigning himself to once more caving in to her, he turned his head to the inner wall to avoid showing the shame he felt. Thus he was quite surprised and unprepared when she poured a capful of lilac scented bath oil into the warm water. Swiftly he sat up as the penetrating sweet fragrance wafted throughout the room. His movements caused the water to slosh about, creating huge amounts of purple bubbles that thankfully hid his nakedness beneath them.
"Now, Collin," she spoke softly. "I want you to relax in this for fifteen minutes while I prepare your bed. I know you'll just adore the way this will make your skin soft and silky." Without a further word, or time for him to respond, she swept from the room.
Collin's protests died on his lips as he watched the door close. Fatalistically he relaxed beneath the foamy purple sea as the sugary lilac aroma filled his flaring nostrils. When the allotted time was up, he drained the water from the tub and toweled himself dry with the huge new pink fluffy towel she'd left upon the rack. As she'd predicted, his skin did seem wondrously smooth and soft, quite a new and not unpleasant sensation for a tough guy. Once more there was nothing for him to put on, so reluctantly he hung up the towel, covered his exposed genitals with a hand and stepped from the bath.
Inside his room, M'mselle Stern awaited him seated upon his bed. Meekly he presented himself before her demanding gaze.
"I see you are shamed by your nudity, darling. You'll get over that soon enough. Place your hands atop your head and turn slowly," she sympathetically ordered.
Once more worries that he had offended her or done something wrong began to assail his savaged mind. Without hesitation he did as he'd been told. He heard a "click" from his nightstand when he was facing away from her but paid no attention since he was more concerned about what would happen next. Once he'd completely turned about, he stopped apprehensively before her, his hands remained atop his head while he bit his lip in nervous trepidation.
Slowly, after giving him ample time to worry, she nodded her head. "Very, good, darling," she told him with a slight smile. "You appear to have cleaned yourself quite thoroughly. Just let me check." Reaching out, she stroked the soft smooth flesh of his flat tummy, slowly working her way lower until finally she was stroking the tender flesh of his inner thighs as she melodiously hummed a soothing lullaby.
Collin shivered at her sensuous touch. Strange but delightful feelings were coursing through his body. As his breathing increased to a pant, he closed his eyes and bit his lips even harder. The thought of lowering his hands from atop his head never occurred.
While the right thigh continued to be pleasantly stimulated, suddenly the stroking of his left thigh stopped. The delay lasted only a second before he felt those fingers gently grasp his vulnerably exposed testicles. His eyes flew open and his mouth dropped as he stared incomprehensively into her broadly smiling face. Her humming stopped but her grip never tightened. Just the memory of the pain her earlier encounter with his balls had created made them throb to the pounding of his heart.
"Collin," she stated seriously. "This week has been hell for both of us. Your behavior in the new school is totally unacceptable. It will not be tolerated. That was why I made you do the things we did today. It served both as a punishment and a guide for proper behavior. You know that all the other boys in your class behave politely and you must do so also. Today was very special for the both of us. I thoroughly enjoyed your company. We explored a side of your personality that you have repressed for far too long. I also know that even though you didn't want to enjoy what you were experiencing, you did. There is no denying that point." She paused as his apprehensive pale face blushed a deep red. "I'd like us to repeat what we had today, everyday. I have every intention of seeing that is exactly what happens. You must learn to express yourself, to find the real you. We came very close to doing that today. I honestly think the reason you've been getting into so much trouble is that you've been running from the truth. You've been so busy denying what you fear that you only make things worse. Do you understand?" Gently she increased the pressure she was exerting upon his trapped masculinity to emphasize her words.
Collin's eyes grew as big as saucers as the pain began. With every ounce of his being he shook his head "YES", being careful not to add to the pain. Immediately the pressure eased off to where the pain ceased, but the grip was still unpleasantly firm. "Yes, M'mselle Stern," he hastily added as he swallowed the bile he felt rising from his churning stomach. "I'll do whatever you want me to do, Ma'am. I want to find the real me. I'm glad you enjoyed today because I did too." This last he added in an effort to appease her.
"That's wonderful, Collin," she stated with a grin as she increased the pressure of her grip once more. "There is no choice but for us to discuss your past behavior and your future. The staff at school and myself think your problem has been that you've been trying too hard to prove that you're a tough guy when in reality, you're just the opposite. No matter how tough or crude you behave, you're never satisfied, you always feel inadequate. To put it bluntly, your inner self knows what you are but your conscious mind refuses to accept it. You're in a constant state of denial. Your true personality is a sissy, as such I really don't think the name Collin is appropriate. It's much too harsh for someone like you. Colleen is much nicer and softer, more fitting for the real you we glimpsed today, don't you agree?" The pressure upon his tender balls slowly increased as she spoke.
"YES," he impetuously howled as he vigorously nodded his head to be rewarded by an instant slackening of the pressure. "I never did like to be called Collin," he added hastily; once more rewarded by a slight relaxation of her iron grip. "I think being called Colleen will be much better!" He even managed to sound genuinely enthused.
Norma smiled triumphantly as she backed off her grip until the pain Collin felt ceased. "That's my darling little SISSY," she smirked as her fingers twitched about his tender sack, threatening to squeeze if he protested.
Collin knew she was testing him. "I... I'll be happy to be your little s... sissy, M'mselle," he stammered desperately hoping to escape her eagle taloned clutch. As her fingers relaxed once more he recklessly went on. "Only I have no idea how to be a good sissy."
Releasing his manhood she pulled the unresisting terror stricken lad into a loving hug. "Don't worry your pretty little head about that minor detail," she reassured him. "I'll teach you everything you need to know!" With that she released him, gave him a loud loving kiss upon his flushed cheek and pulled out from behind her a pair of soft, lavishly lace ruffled and trimmed pink satin panties. "Now, young sissy, let's get you ready for bed," she stated triumphantly. "Aren't these undies simply scrumptious?"
Collin almost bolted when he saw the sissy panties. His entire body trembled with the tremendous effort he exerted not to flee. Even so, tears trickled down his red cheeks as he forced his face to smile. "Yes, M'mselle," he whispered in a terrorized voice that sounded awe-filled. "They do look yummy!" Placing his hands upon his tormentress' shoulders, he raised one foot and then the other as she deftly slipped the delightfully sensuous panties up his soft smooth legs. The way the soft material captured his aching balls made him marvel that anything could be so comfortable. The gentle soothing caress almost made him swoon after the awful torture he'd endured.
"Now for this adorable matching nightshirt," she cooed excitedly as she retrieved it form the bed.
By the time she held up the matching multi-layered diaphanous babydoll nightie, he almost eagerly assisted her efforts to slip it over his head. Unmistakable soft moans of delight escaped his tortured lips. Once more she rewarded his cooperativeness with a loud kiss upon his cheek. Standing, she drew back the new pink quilted bedspread to reveal the soft, shiny pink satin sheets. Again moans of pleasure and enchantment escaped him as he slipped into the slippery folds, his body jerked and spasmed as the myriad new sensations the sexy nylon lace nightie and satin sheets created. After tucking him in, she once more loudly kissed him.
"You look so lovely and darling, Colleen," she purred as he blushed. "I bet after spending the night thinking about today and what we've just discussed that you'll want to slip into a delightfully frilly dress tomorrow morning so we can go to church."
Knowing that she expected a positive response, his overwhelmed mind impetuously responded. "Oh, yes, M'mselle," he whispered in a breathy, ethereal voice. "I can't wait to see how pretty I look all dressed up like a cute girl. I'm really looking forward to it! I want to thank you for letting me become a sissy!" Why, he wondered to himself, had he said all that crap? His smothered, repressed boyish pride was screaming protests and demands for revenge from the deep recesses of his shattered mind where it had taken refuge during the day's ongoing ordeal. Quiet, he told himself harshly. Where were you, Mister Tough Guy, when I was being beaten and bruised? You left me all alone. Now pay the consequences!
"You're very welcome, Colleen," M'mselle Stern cooed. "I know you'll have a most enjoyable sleep in wearing your cute nightshirt in those yummy satin sheets! You can dream to your heart's content about all the fun you'll have tomorrow in your pretty dress!"
"Oh, yes, Ma'am," he replied in a girlishly sweet voice. "I can hardly wait!" Expectantly he watched M'mselle Stern for a repartee to their odd conversation. To his horror she smiled and reached to his nightstand.
"CLICK"
Turning to face the once more terror-stricken lad she smiled evilly as she picked up the tape recorder he hadn't previously noticed. "I'm sure your father will be delighted to hear you agree that you hate your name and want to be called Colleen. Your delightful moans as you slipped into your cute nightie and satin sheets will simply thrill him. But the best will be when he hears how much you're looking forward to dressing and behaving like a sissy girl! Even to the point of dreaming about it! Well, my sweet little sissy, pleasant dreams!" With that she took the tape recorder and it's damning tape and left the bedroom, turning off the lights as she left.
Collin lay there quaking in fear, staring into the dark. In stark detail he recalled his incriminating words. How could he have done that to himself? What would his father think? Once more his stubborn boyish pride condemned and belittled him for his errors. Once more he angrily told that pusillanimous portion of his psyche to get lost. Tears of helplessness engulfed him, to be suddenly compounded by the humiliating delightful sensations his trembling body engendered inside the enthralling nightie and satin sheets. Part of him wanted to deny that he could have such pleasure at a time of such humiliation. His shattered mind was simply unable to cope with dichotomy that had been created. Finally he did drift of to a troubled sleep in which he saw himself running about, being the tough guy he'd always felt himself to be, only to find that he wound up in a dress acting and looking like a sweet girl. At that point he woke up, tossed and turned, then drifted off to find the same dream repeated under a different set of circumstances but the same sissy outcome. After seemingly endless repetitions, he woke from a startling realistic encounter with petticoats and a dress to find M'mselle Stern shaking him awake.
Fearfully he understood that his unwanted dreams were about to come true. Tears trickled down his cheeks as he looked at her pleadingly, hoping for a reprieve. Instead she drew down the satin sheets to grasp his sore balls inside the lacy nylon prison.
"Colleen," she stated sweetly. "It's time to get ready for church. I know that you'll cooperate completely with me, won't you darling," she asked as she applied just a bit of pressure.
Although the pressure wasn't painful, Collin knew that any attempt to thwart her efforts would result in excruciating pain. The mentally fatigued and distraught youth forced a sweet smile. "Oh yes, M'mselle," he enthused. "I'm ready to get dressed! Only please be patient with me since I've never done anything like this in the past," he begged pathetically.
"Of course I'll be patient, Colleen," she cooed. "As long as I can see you're making a sincere and honest effort to be the adorable little girl you were meant to be, I'll not punish you a bit. However, if you don't..." She gave a quick firm squeeze that brought tears to his eyes and gasp from his throat before she released him.
Once he caught his breath, he forced the smile to return. "I promise to do whatever you tell me to as best as I can do it!" There was no doubt in either of their minds that Colleen would be as good as her word.
An onlooker would have seen M'mselle Stern help Colleen from her bed. Then as the young girl scurried anxiously to the bathroom to perform her morning ablutions, the governess laid out the darling clothes.
When he was finished in the bathroom, Collin looked at his reflection in the bathroom mirror. Suddenly he understood that in a short while he would look like an adorable girl. As he surveyed his all too girlish babydoll clad reflection, he also understood that the dreams had prepared him to face his doom. With a wan smile of hopelessness, he meekly accepted his fate.
When the timid, apprehensive pseudo girl returned to the bedroom, M'mselle Stern saw that Collin had been almost totally displaced by Colleen. She swept the trembling, uncertain girl into her loving arms. Both cried tears of frustration and release that slowly turned to happiness.
Taking a brush, Norma brushed his locks until they glistened. Picking up a tweezers, she plucked his eyebrows, shaping them into a delightful,narrow feminine arch. The painful plucking brought tears to the eyes of the petrified sissy lad. Then the horror of the clothes she'd laid out for him to wear drove the last of his battered male ego into hiding.
Fifteen minutes later, Colleen stood smiling happily as she examined her dainty, girlish appearance. The festive polished satin pink and lavender floral dress was accented with sheer puffed polyester chiffon sleeves. Princess seams shaped the bodice, with it's dropped waist, tie-back sash and front button closure. The full skirt was fluffed out by an attached multi-layered nylon crinoline petticoat. Delicate white lace tights covered her pretty legs while girlish black patent leather T-strap shoes covered her dainty feet. The finishing touch, however, was the huge pink and lavender satin bow that sat primly atop the back of her head. Her shoulder length brown hair was pulled back into a ponytail beneath the bow, revealing her pretty, pristine face. The short, softly curled bangs that whispered against her delicately thinned arched eyebrows called attention to her wide, innocent baby blue eyes. Pink glossy lipstick accentuated her chaste pouty lips.
Both Colleen and M'mselle Stern were mesmerized by the totality of the transformation. Both had known that Colleen could become a pretty girl, yet they were awed by their success. Finally, M'mselle Stern hugged her cute charge, slipped a dainty black patent leather shoulderbag over her arm and escorted the trembling excited young lady to the kitchen. Without being told, Colleen laid her purse upon the counter and slipped the dainty pinafore over her darling dress. The two worked together to prepare a simple breakfast which they quickly devoured. As was to become a daily ritual, Colleen took the BELLE VITAMIN that Norma laid beside her plate.
After placing the dirty dishes in the sink, Norma helped Colleen out of her pinafore and into a pink velour shorty car coat. While Colleen slipped her purse over her shoulder, Norma slipped on her own coat and picked up her purse. Soon the two were in the car and on their way to church. Naturally, Colleen's stomach was full of butterflies as she dreaded appearing in public dressed as a girl. Her fears proved unfounded, however, since everyone who saw the adorable girl praised the blushing lass. For the first time in her life, Colleen thrilled to the positive attention. Things became a bit scary when she saw Dionne and Diane Franz enter the church with their mother, but the pretty twin girls paid no attention to Colleen since they were basking in the praises they received for their girlishness. Then Ashley Bentley and Shelly Wainwright arrived with their parents. Once more Colleen grew apprehensive when she saw two more of her pretty classmates, but they too were busy luxuriating in the praises they secured for their femininity. Colleen and M'mselle Stern remained seated while most of the attenders filed out. Only when the church was almost emptied did they rise. It wasn't until they stepped outside the church that disaster struck. Miss Nancy Alder, his teacher, stopped them.
"Well hello M'mselle Stern," she greeted the governess sweetly. "It's good to see you under better circumstances than in the principal's office." Looking directly at the pretty girl who seemed to be playing the role of a shrinking violet as she tried to hide behind Norma she went on. "You don't have to be afraid of me, young lady, I won't bite. I teach girls your age in ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL."
Colleen had smilingly endured and even enjoyed all the attention she had received. Even during the long sermon, she had mischievously thrilled to the delightful sibilant rustling with the resultant sensations her fluffy crinoline petticoat created every time she moved. The shattered Collin portion of her being stayed in hiding during such moments of girlish enchantment. Still stubborn and proud, that shattered boyish part kept peeking out from behind Colleen's protective, disguising skirts, looking for some new humiliation. When he saw his teacher, his anguish was so great that he unintentionally overwhelmed Colleen. Unexpectedly, he found himself in control of his feminized body. Blushing fiercely, he tried to hide behind his governess. Desperately he called out to Colleen to come back, but the mood that had enabled her to dominate had been destroyed. Poor Collin was now stuck; a boy in dress, out in public! The degradation he felt was more than he could handle. Tears of abject disgrace and indignity engulfed him as burst into tears. Desperately he tried to bury his pretty head in M'mselle Stern's bosom.
"Colleen," Norma scolded her cringing charge as she pushed the distraught lad away. "What on earth has come over you? This is a very unlady like way to greet someone! You will stop that crying this instant and apologize to Miss Alder!"
Poor Collin trembled violently as his tears intensified. Great breath-robbing sobs racked his girlish form. The utter humiliation he felt was intensified by the knowledge that he would most certainly be severely punished for this latest screw-up. Already he could feel a throbbing pain in his tender balls. Despite every effort he exerted to regain control and stop crying, he failed.
"M'mselle Stern," Miss Alder intoned politely. "Please don't be so harsh with poor dear Collin. After all, this is his first time out in public in skirts!" As she spoke, she stepped up to the wailing sissy and swept him into a warm, understanding embrace. "There, there, pretty sissy Collin," she sympathized. "You just let those nasty humiliating tears flow! It's not easy being such a dainty little sissy!"
Collin couldn't believe what was happening. Miss Alder actually recognized him! Somehow she had been able to see through his soft girlishness to the tough guy hidden beneath the fluffy crinoline petticoat. How many others had seen the truth, he wondered frantically. Dionne? Diane? Ashley? Shelly? Had those pretty classmates recognized him for the sissy he had become? How could he ever go back to school? So distraught was he that he snuggled protectively into the harboring embrace of his tormentress as his tears not only continued, but intensified. It was a good thing Miss Alder had a firm grip on the mortify lad because he grew so short of breath due to his body-wracking sobs that he passed out cold.
Collin slowly emerged from the nightmare. What a horrible dream it had been. Imagine a tough guy like him letting some nasty governess turn him into a whimpering sissy! Stretching a bit to relieve his stiff muscles he heard and felt the sibilant all too familiar rustle of crinoline petticoats. His eyes flew open wide in disbelief to find that he was lying in the back seat of M'mselle Stern's car with his head cradled in Miss Alder's lap as she lovingly stroked his soft, girlish hair.
"Take it easy, sweetie," Miss Alder spoke softly. "Let's not have any more of those nasty crocodile tears! They'll make your eyes all red, then you won't look so pretty!"
"Yes, Colleen," added M'mselle Stern from the front as she drove. "It's time you behaved like a big girl!"
Collin shrank back within himself. It hadn't been a nightmare. It was all too real. How he wished he could simply shrivel up into nothing and let the wind blow him away. But such was not to be his fate. This time, at least, the tears didn't come. He was able to endure his utter mortification without the additional humiliation of sissy weeping. Where was Colleen when he needed her, he wondered hopelessly.
Miss Alder helped him to sit up. "Collin," she spoke softly. "We're going for a nice lunch. Now pull yourself together. I never would have known it was you if you hadn't reacted they way you did when you saw me. Up until then, I wondered who the pretty girl was with M'mselle Stern and where you were! No one else witnessed your undoing. So, young lady, get yourself together and stay in character!"
"She's right, Colleen," added M'mselle Stern. "No one suspected a thing until YOU gave yourself away by acting like a sissy boy instead of the sweet girl you appear to be. I know that deep inside of you there is a darling little girl just waiting to come out. I saw her all through this morning, right up until we left the church building. Then in typical stupid male fashion, you knocked her out of control. Then you were left foundering, flopping about in your lovely dress like a fish out of water! Now you let that delightful girl get back in control this instant! If not, well let's just say I know quite well how to make you one sorry and sore little boy!"
Collin shivered at her unveiled threat. So forceful was her intimidation he could actually feel her fingers squeezing his balls. Drawing in a deep breath as the imagined pain mounted, he pushed away from her into the back of the seat. The phobia she had created in him was so great that the mangled remanent of his masculinity fled to the deepest recesses of his fragmented mind. Slowly color returned to the pallid face of the distraught girl as she relaxed. A hesitant smile crept unto her face as she licked her lips anxiously. "I'm sorry, M'mselle Stern," the pretty girl whispered her apology. "I'll try not to let it happen again. Please forgive me. It wasn't really Collin's fault. He was just so petrified to see Miss Alder that he just knocked me out of the way. I know he didn't want to do it. He even begged me to come back and take over because he knew he couldn't handle the situation. But I'm too new yet, I don't know how to take control. It just sort of happens. Please, M'mselle Stern, we're sorry. Please don't punish us!"
As Miss Alder sat beside the trembling pseudo-girl, she watched the thought process that deposed Collin and reinstated Colleen. Although she had witnessed it happen innumerable times, it never failed to amaze or arouse her. Glancing up to the front of the car, she locked eyes with M'mselle Stern who had been watching the entire scene in the rear view mirror. With a smile upon her face she nodded her head.
Like Miss Alder, M'mselle Stern had been fascinated to watch the transition that Collin had undergone to become Colleen once more. The thrill she received from exercising her domination over the waif was much greater than that which she'd ever gotten from being a drill sergeant and controlling the lives of fifty men. The difference between life as a dominator and a dominitrix was immeasurable. Once more, Norma knew she had made the right decision to have her sex changed. Life as a woman was infinitely better!
"Well, Colleen," she replied tersely, letting the terrified girl know she was not happy with what had happened. "I can understand what happened, but I cannot condone it. I expect you to keep Collin under control at all times unless I give you permission to let him free. Even then, I will expect you to keep him out of trouble and to resume control if he does something wrong or if I tell you to do so. Is that perfectly understood, young lady?"
"Oh, YES, M'mselle Stern," Colleen enthused happily. "I understand and so does Collin. Neither of us want to be punished."
"That's very good, darling," M'mselle Stern replied in a gentler voice. "I do hope you both can do just that. It's not easy for a rough and tumble boy to suddenly find out that he should have been born a girl! As I said, I fully understand what's happening to you."
Both women watched as Colleen fidgeted nervously. Both knew she was thinking that maybe M'mselle Stern was right. The sudden switch in character and the ease with which she had adapted to her girlish role had been too effortless. Maybe she should have been born a girl. Those thoughts and the resultant confusion they caused were clearly evident upon her pretty face.
Norma chuckled. "Colleen," she stated lovingly to the bewildered youth. "When I said I understood how you feel and what you're going through as you change, I wasn't kidding. Up until six months ago, my name was Norman Stern. I was a twenty year veteran in the army, a tough sergeant. It took me a long time to realize there was a girl hidden inside of me. It took me even longer to do something to bring her out. Now I couldn't be happier. In you, I see myself when I was your age. I was trying so hard to be a tough punk that I never had any fun. I was out there killing myself to prove I was a man! That's why I joined the army, to prove to myself that I was a man. Yet no matter how tough I was, what dangers I faced, how many fire-fights I engaged in, or even how many of the enemy I killed, I was never satisfied. I always felt that I was less of a man than a man should be! Heck, I even earned medals for bravery, but I never, ever, felt that I was a real man the way men should be. There was always something missing, I just didn't know what it was. When I finally found out what my problem was, I couldn't believe it. But the more I thought about it, the more I understood it to be true. It's very difficult for someone who has spent almost forty years trying to prove he was a man admit that he should have been a woman. Yet in reality, I was a girl trapped in a male body. I see the same in you, Colleen."
Collin/Colleen just sat there with her mouth hanging open in disbelief at what she had just heard. Her governess had been a man? A tough army sergeant? Impossible. Yet, there was a strong sense of sincerity in her voice, a longing that revealed her tortured past and her real concern for Collin/Colleen. The Collin portion of her stratified mind maintained a stubborn, masculine silence while it allowed the Colleen sector to analyze M'mselle Stern's confession. Collin wanted to deny M'mselle Stern's accusation that he should have been born a girl, but yet he could not. Colleen sighed heavily and simply told Collin to face the facts. How else could the ease with which Collin/Colleen adapted to life as a sissy/girl be explained. Collin withered into a shadowy husk of his former arrogance.
"Colleen," added Miss Alder pleasantly after watching Colleen's mind whirling for a few moments. "M'mselle Stern is speaking the truth. I know it's difficult to accept and even harder to understand, but just six months ago she was a man. Besides, you're not the only boy who should have been born a girl. When Dionne and Diane Franz moved here last June they were twin brothers Dion and Duane. I know you find that hard to believe, but something you'll find even more enigmatic is that just two weeks ago, Ashley and Shelly were boys known as Ashton and Sheldon. You'd never know that now, would you? You'll find that you will change into a girl just as easily. Already the pretty clothes are changing the way you move and feel. You're not the same person you were when you left my class on Friday. That person is gone forever. You have to face that fact. So stop fighting it, let Collin go, embrace the real you, embrace Colleen."
Colleen looked up at his teacher, Dionne and Diane and Ashley and Shelly had been boys? Impossible! "B... but they c... couldn't have been boys... they're much too feminine and girlish! It's simply impossible!"
"Colleen," Miss Alder smiled sympathetically. "I can understand how hard it is for you to accept, but look at those girls, compare them with the rest of the girls in the class. Those four are more concerned about their appearance than any other girls in the class. In addition, they are softer, shyer, gigglier and just all around more girlish. There isn't the slightest inclination to Tomboyishness in any of them. Now look at the rest of the girls, or even the girls from your previous school. None of them are as feminine as these four. The reason is that they lived as boys. They have totally abandoned boyish ways, thoughts and impulses. They are total girls because they have embraced girlhood at the expense of boyhood. You can see that."
Colleen sat there numbly. In her mind she did compare the four former boys to the real girls she had known. Now that it had been pointed out, the differences were obvious. With sudden, shocking clarity, Colleen also saw those same things in her behavior since she'd first been dressed as a girl! Almost every move, thought and reaction she had made had been utterly girlish! In less than four hours, she was already behaving in a more feminine manner than most of the girls she'd known! What little hope Collin had for his dissolving masculinity evaporated as he too recognized the truth. Dionne, Diane, Ashley and Shelly had all been boys... just like himself... and just like them, he was steadily losing his boyhood. The runaway wagon upon which he was madly rolling down the mountainside had no brakes. When he reached the bottom, his boyhood would be gone. The last hope of salvation dissipated like the morning fog on a sunny day. Collin realized his life was over, that soon he would be Colleen for all time. Colleen didn't gloat over Collin's imminent demise. Instead with typical girlish compassion she reached out for her tough-guy mental twin to soothe his pain. That commiseration made Collin understand that Colleen was the stronger of the two. Now he understood that he really should have been born a girl. Colleen answered the unthought question for him by assuring him that he would always be a vital part of her, just as she had always been a vital part of him. The difference was that he had been unaware that she existed.
By the time these conversations, both verbal and mental, had been concluded. They arrived at LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. Exiting the car in a most decorous manner, Colleen held hands with both M'mselle Stern and Miss Alder as they headed to ADAM'S RIB RESTAURANT for a leisurely meal. All during the meal, the three conducted an animated conversation about life, the differences between the male and female point of views. All found it quite enlightening. Once they left the restaurant, they headed for LADD'S EXCHANGE THEATER to see a play being performed by the senior high drama club from ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL.
As they approached the theater, Colleen grew rigid. Waiting outside the entrance she saw Dionne, Diane, Ashley and Shelley with their mothers. When they saw their teacher approaching accompanied by a girl and another woman, they became excited, touching each other, pointing, whispering and giggling.
M'mselle Stern placed a reassuring arm about Colleen and urged her onward. "They're here to meet one of their male classmates and they know that he is to be dressed as a girl."
Colleen felt her stomach start churning, the floor of the mall seemed to begin lurching about. As her legs began to wobble, M'mselle Stern pulled her into a steadying hug as they continued to approach the eager girls.
"They do not know who you are," added Miss Alder with a hint of glee in her voice. "We'll let them guess, so just relax and remember that they were all boys too. They know just how you feel and will be very understanding. You don't have a thing to worry about."
The reassuring words helped restore her equilibrium, but Colleen never the less felt apprehensive about joining her classmates. Bucking up her stamina, she forced a nervous smile upon her pallid face as the four girls rushed up to hug and kiss her in the fashion of excited chattering young girls greeting a close friend.
"You look so cute! We saw you in church this morning and were all wondering if you were the one," gushed Dionne. "I said it had to be you, you were too quiet and cautious to be a real girl. If we hadn't been looking for you, though, we'd never have picked you out."
"Yes, you look great," prattled Diane. "We've been discussing who you are since we left church. We've come to the conclusion that you have to be the new boy, Collin."
"Very good, girls," praised Miss Alder. "I'd like to introduce you to Colleen."
The four burst into a raucous fit of giggles as Colleen blushed beet red. As one they surrounded the chagrined new girl and overwhelmed her with hugs and girlish kisses upon her rosy cheeks. The four friends laughed at the confusion their instinctive girlish act created in the poor boy/girl's mind. Colleen was overcome with mixed dismay at being identified and happiness over their unquestioning acceptance of her transformation. The effervescence of the four rapidly reduced all of Colleen's apprehension and fears to the point that they meant nothing. Once that happened the five girls clustered together in a giggling, whispering group while the adults stood to one side watching with maternal pride. When the doors to the theater opened, the five strolled inside still immersed in their gossip while the women handled the tickets. Soon, all five girls were seated in a front row watching with rapt attention as the actors and actresses performed the classic Shakespearian play, ROMEO AND JULIET. By the time the final curtain closed, all five girls were teary eyed and weeping, hugging each other in order to console their heart-felt grief at the lovers tragic end. The women were equally teary eyed, not only because of the excellence of the play, but out of delight with the totally feminine reactions of their young girls. Colleen had been accepted as a girlfriend and more importantly, she had completely accepted herself as their girlfriend.
Colleen didn't realize how exhausted she was when they finally arrived home. The emotional roller coaster the days events had forced her to ride had taken a heavy toll of her vitality. M'mselle Stern understood this and told the tired girl to undress and take a nice hot bubblebath while she made a light supper. Colleen smiled and hugged her governess, even kissing her upon the cheek before she scampered off to her room to prepare for her bath.
Norma found Colleen in the steamy, aromatic bathroom, immersed and soaking in lilac scented bubbles. The poor girl was sound asleep with a smile of delight upon her angelic face. Norma smiled in response, placed the tray upon which she had two glasses of milk and two sandwiches on the sink, then gently woke the slumbering lass with a gentle kiss upon her soft rosy cheek.
Colleen's eyes fluttered open, disoriented at first, then focusing upon her governess as she regained their faculties. Smiling sheepishly at having fallen asleep, she stretched and yawned like a cat awoken from a nap in the sun before she sat up in the bath as M'mselle Stern opened the drain.
M'mselle Stern stood and retrieved the large fluffy pink towel and held it out to wrap around the young girl. Colleen smiled happily and stood, letting the water sluice off her soft, pink still hairless flesh, unashamed now of her nudity before her governess. M'mselle Stern smiled and shook her head at her charge, pleased with her acceptance of her changed status as she wrapped the soft towel about her sweet form.
As the water drained from the tub, Colleen dried herself, luxuriating in the soft sleekness the soothing bubblebath had imparted to her supple flesh. As she finished, she saw the tray upon the sink. The sight of the food reminded her that she was hungry. Eagerly she stepped into the frilly pink nylon panties M'mselle handed her, followed by the matching babydoll nightie. A pair of fuzzy pink slippers went on her feet before she slipped into the soft pink fake fur bathrobe. Without being told, she reached for the hairbrush to stroke her soft blonde locks to a brilliant sheen which pleased M'mselle Stern.
Colleen then followed her governess to her bedroom where she climbed into bed, sitting against the headboard and folding her hands demurely upon her lap after tucking the sheets about her waist. M'mselle Stern sat upon the side of the bed and rested the tray upon her lap. In those positions, the two ate their light repast, discussing the happy events of the day.
When they finished, Colleen yawned sleepily. M'mselle Stern helped her remove the robe before she slipped beneath the warm, enticing satin sheets. By the time Norma finished tucking her in and kissed her upon the cheek, Colleen was fast asleep.
Back in her bedroom, Norma prepared to follow Colleen's example. The hectic day had been quite demanding. It had taken every ounce of her military training to abuse Collin without breaking down. Her biggest fear was that she might really injure the child as she shaped and molded him from the rough boy into the sweet girl. Once nude, she slipped into the welcoming bubbles of a steamy bath, luxuriating in the sleek velvety liquid as it moisturized and softened her here-to-fore tough skin. Soon she was snuggling inside her own satin sheets, wearing her own soft babydoll nightie. Being a woman was so much better than her previous hellish existence as a man. As she drifted off to sleep, she thought about tomorrow and what it would bring for her poor charge. Before the day was over, Colleen would be begging to be transformed into a girl. The smile upon her face as she slept showed her pleasure.
Colleen woke to the sound of her alarm. Stretching, she yawned and wiggled in her bed, enjoying the soft femininity. How droll her life had been when she had been a boy, she thought as she reflected upon the events of the past few days. Now that she was a girl, things would be much nicer! Rolling out of bed, she skipped to the bathroom to prepare for her day. Facing her classmates as a girl no longer held any fears. Dionne, Diane, Ashley and Shelly had seen to that problem. They had assured her that the rest of her class would accept her as a girl with no teasing or humiliations. Finished with her morning routine, she headed back to her bedroom, wondering how she'd look in the pretty schoolgirl uniform.
Once back in her room she stopped short as she saw the clothes that M'mselle Stern had laid out for her to wear. Horror covered her pretty features as her hands flew to cover her mouth. "Oh no," she exclaimed in a near panic. Looking to her unsmiling governess, she pleaded. "Please. M'mselle, no! I can't wear that! I want a uniform like the other girls! Please, you can't make me do this!" Seeing that her governess was not going to yield, Colleen broke down in tears, burying her face in her hands as sobs racked her body.
Norma felt her heart go out to the poor child. It took all of her will power to hold back her own tears, but she understood that this ordeal would seal Colleen into her life as a girl. Taking a deep breath she marshalled her strength. "Collin, you stop this sissy behavior immediately! I will not tolerate such a display! The very idea! What kind of a boy are you to refuse to wear your school uniform and demand a girls uniform? Now stop this insanity and get dressed, or must I resort to drastic measures?"
Wretched Colleen caught her breath at the threat. Once more she felt the iron grip on her useless, unwanted and detestable testicles. The pain lanced through her trembling body, starting her from her frozen state. Slowly she reached out to pick up the crude, vulgar jockey shorts that she had so recently worn on a daily basis. Tears continued to flow freely down her cheeks as she stumbled into them. As she continued to dress she looked for a reprieve from her governess. "Please, M'mselle Stern, Why? I don't understand? Yesterday you made me understand that I should have been a girl instead of a boy. Dionne, Diane, Ashley, Shelly and even Miss Alder accepted me as a girl. Why do I have to go back to being a horrid boy? I want to be a girl! I need to be a girl! Please don't make me do this! Please!" Again she was overcome with her weeping.
Norma was glad she didn't have to reply. Her austere facade gave all the answer Colleen needed. She watched, feeling quite despicable for what she was forcing the child to do, but knowing that it was necessary. Finally the child finished dressing and stood forlornly before her governess with her head bowed in defeat and confusion. Even dressed in the masculine outfit in which Collin had appeared to be a typical all American boy on Friday, today he looked like a girl trying to impersonate a boy and doing a very poor job of it. It was very evident that the clothes were too uncomfortable and restricting on a body that desired the softness and airiness of lacy dresses and ruffled skirts.
"All right, young man, let's get downstairs for your breakfast or you'll be late for school," Norma stated as she led the way out of the room. A dejected and horrified Collin/Colleen followed meekly.
In the kitchen the lad sat before a bowl of yucky porridge. He hated the stuff, yet every morning since M'mselle Stern had become his governess, except this past Saturday and Sunday, it had been his breakfast. Despondently he ate the gruel, knowing he had no choice but to finish it quickly. He also took the BELLE VITAMIN without comment. All too soon they were in the car heading for school.
As M'mselle Stern parked the car outside the entrance, with other students heading into the building, Collin once more pleaded. "Please, M'mselle, please, don't make me do this! I want to be a girl from now on, not a boy. I hate being a boy! Please!"
Norma sneered at her charge, forcing the child to cower. "You sniveling brat! What gives you the right to ask for the privilege of being a girl! Do you think you deserve it? Does your past behavior as a nasty boy warrant that you be rewarded by allowing you to become a girl? Get out of this car this instant! I'm taking you in to see Mother Superior Mary Francis about your preposterous idea!" With that, Norma opened her door and exited the car, heading into the building in swift, sure steps, never stopping to look back to see if Collin was following.
Collin/Colleen cowered from his governess when she lashed out at him with her verbal condemnation. His shattered mind was barely cohesive enough to understand that he had better follow M'mselle Stern. Numbly, not even conscious of what he was doing, with tears blurring his vision, he stumbled out of the car and did his best to catch up with his sole link to sanity as she swiftly marched into the school offices.
Before he even realized where he was, he found himself standing humbly before Mother Superior Mary Francis in the confines of her spacious office. Muted conversation between her and M'mselle Stern wafted about him as he swayed upon his unsteady feet trapped inside the bulky, horrid, boys shoes; barely controlling the sobs that wanted to burst forth. If only he could convince them! All he knew was that he wanted to be a girl, not a boy and that he was in big trouble! Suddenly he was snapped out of his confused daze to see Mother Superior Mary Francis calling his name and glaring at him.
"COLLIN! I'm not going to call you again," she stated angrily. Now take this phone and tell the person what it is you want more than anything else in the world!"
With trembling hands he accepted the telephone, so distraught was he that he didn't even ask to whom he was speaking. Placing the phone to his tear streaked face he choked back his sobs. "H... hello... (sob) this is Colleen..." Looking up at his oppressors in fear, he realized his faux pas. Quickly he acted to correct his error. "NO... (sob) Th... this is Co... errr... Collin..." Taking a deep breath he collected the last bit of his fading energy to harness his shattered will. "NO! I... I don't want to be Collin any more! I hate being a dumb boy! I hate wearing yucky boy clothes! I hate it! I hate it! I hate it!" Running out of breath he sucked in a gasp of air before continuing. By now his adrenaline was pumping, giving added impetuous to the urgency of his high pitched voice and the deep feelings behind what he was saying. "I want to be Colleen! I want to be a girl! I want to wear soft, pretty dresses! I won't be a stupid boy any more! I can't do it! I HAVE TO BE A GIRL!" The vehemence of his plea/demand exhausted him. The last of his hopes had been spilled into the mouthpiece of the telephone. All he could do was collapse in a heap upon the floor and ball his heart out. The telephone still clutched tightly in his hand, inches away from his mouth, easily picking up the sounds of his heart-rending wailing.
Mother Superior Mary Francis and Norma Stern smiled broadly at they looked kindly upon the destitute child. Gently, Norma rose and slipped the telephone from the childs unresisting fingers. Returning to her seat, she placed the phone to her lips. "Mr. Schaich, this is Norma Stern. I'm here in the office with Collin and Mother Superior Mary Francis. Collin has collapsed on the floor and is crying his heart out as you can still hear."
For several minutes there was no response from the other end of the connection. Slowly, in a dry, emotion racked voice, Richard Schaich spoke to the governess he'd hired to take care of his son. "I can't believe any of this is happening," he stated. What brought all of this on? When Mother Super played the tape you made Saturday night, I thought it was some sort of a joke. But then when Collin got on the line... he really means it, doesn't he? He wants to be a girl?"
"Yes, he does," replied Norma in a sympathetic voice. "Sunday, I decided to give in to his whim and let him dress as a girl. We went to church where we met his teacher. She thought he made a delightful girl. The three of us ate lunch and then headed to the theater to see ROMEO AND JULIET. Outside the theater we ran into four of his classmates from school. They recognized him and instead of teasing him, they hugged and kissed him as if they were all girlfriends! The five of them sat through the play in the front row, crying their eyes out! When it was over, I'd have sworn he had been a girl all of his life the way he was interacting with the girls. By the time we got home he was exhausted but happy, saying how he never wanted to be a boy again. He even went to bed in a babydoll nightie! I knew I just couldn't change him into a girl. It was bad enough that I allowed him to go out as a girl on Sunday. So this morning I made him put on his regular school uniform. You would have thought I was beating him the way he cried and begged not to dress as a boy. He wanted me to get him a girls uniform so he could go to school. I certainly couldn't do that, so I made him dress like a boy should. By the time I got him to the school, he was crying and begging again. I had intended to bring the tape you heard into Mother Superior Mary Francis to discuss the problem, but his attitude was so bad I made him come along. You just heard what we've been listening to all morning. There is absolutely no consoling him. I'm afraid if we don't give in to his demands to be a girl, he'll kill himself!"
Once more Richard didn't know how to respond. "I... I don't know what to do..." he stammered.
Mother Superior Mary Francis held out her hand for the telephone. Norma handed it over. "Mr. Schaich," she stated with great authority. "This is Mother Superior Mary Francis. I can understand your dilemma and sympathize with your concerns. However, I've dealt with children for over forty years. I've seen this type of behavior quite often. It's not unusual for boys who have gone through the trauma your son has to identify with the lost parent. To be brutally blunt, your past alcoholism and your present absence has only made the situation worse. When he needed you, you weren't there for him. Then you left him in the care of a stranger and switched schools. You pulled the rug right out from under him. Now I'm not condemning you for what you did, I fully understand that you had no choice but to do those things. No one is placing blame or making accusations. I'm simply stating the facts so that you can better understand what has happened and what must be done."
Richard was totally shaken. The late night call had woken him from his sleep. (Although it was morning at the school, it was late evening where he was.) "Thank you," he muttered in response to her words, still not knowing what he was to do.
"I can assure you that you are most welcome, sir," Mother Superior Mary Francis answered in a clear, calm voice. "As I stated earlier. I have run across this phenomena in the past. As a matter of fact, there are several boys in your sons class that have the same condition. We accept them and help them. Those boys, just as your son should, are living their lives as if they had been born girls. The doctors at THE ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER are treating them for transsexualism. They are no longer male, currently neutered, but steadily heading towards total femininity. They have been castrated and de-sexed and are on low doses of female hormones to slowly transform them into girls. They are following the same path into puberty as the real girls in their class. I strongly suggest we do the same with Collin. Let him be Colleen. The mental stress will destroy him if you do not allow this. You heard how he broke down when he was talking to you. You can still hear him sobbing. Your choices are to let him become the girl he so desperately wants to become, or lock him up in a mental institution for the rest of his life to live in a padded room."
Richard could indeed hear his son's sobs in the background. He had no doubt the two alternatives were his only choices. With a deep breath he reply. "I can't condemn him to a mental institution. If he wants to be a girl, so be it. Please let me talk to him again."
"Of course, sir," she spoke into the phone. Turning to Norma but making sure that Mr. Schaich could hear, she spoke. "M'mselle Stern, please get Colleen together so she can talk on the phone."
Norma smiled broadly as she slipped from her seat. Easily she took the still sobbing child into her arms. "There, there, Colleen," she comforted in a soothing voice. "Everything will be all right. You can be a girl if you really want to be one."
The comforting words and embrace broke through to the shattered core of the child's being. Wiping the tears from her eyes, Colleen looked up at her governess. "I... I can be a girl," she asked hopefully as she watched M'mselle Stern's smiling, nodding head. "I can really be a girl," she repeated in a higher, delighted voice. "I CAN BE A GIRL! WHOOPIEE!" Fiercely she flung her arms about her governess as tears, now of joy, coursed down her reddened cheeks. "Can I get out of these yucky clothes and into a dress," she asked hopefully.
"Of course darling," replied Norma happily. "Just as soon as you tell the person you spoke to on the telephone thank you. Your plea and tears worked. Permission has been given for you to become a girl for the rest of your life!"
Colleen scrambled to her feet and reached for the phone. Her eyes were wide with the joy she felt to this unknown person who understood her desires. Clasping the phone to her face she spoke. "Oh thank you, thank you," she bubbled. "I'll be the best girl in the whole world! I'll never, ever even wear pants! I don't know how to thank you enough..." It was at this point that reality set in, Colleen paused, looked into the silent phone and then at the two smiling women. Licking her lips nervously, she slowly placed the receiver back to her face. "Errr... who is this," she asked in a high pitched, squeaky voice.
After a brief silence during which he collected his breath and stamina, Richard replied. "It's me, Colleen, your father."
Colleen paled as she recognized her father's voice. "Daddy," she asked in a girlish whisper. "I... "
"It's all right, Colleen," he reassured his shaken daughter. "I understand. If you want to be a girl, then it's a girl you'll be! M'mselle Stern will take you to some doctors who will take away all traces of your boyhood so that you can become a real girl. You just do as she tells you to do. And remember, I love you, no matter what. I'll love my daughter as much if not more than I loved my son."
"Oh daddy...," Colleen gushed excitedly. "Thank you for understanding. I promise you'll be proud of me! I'll be the best girl in the world! Daddy, I love you too..."
Richard choked back his tears. He knew that he had lost his son, but at least he had a daughter to take his place. After losing his wife, he was not about to lose Colleen. "Listen Colleen," he managed to say in a strong, confident voice. "It's late here and I've got to get to bed. Just do what they want. I love you."
"I love you too, Daddy," Colleen whispered. "Goodbye, (smack!)" she kissed the mouth piece.
Richard was stunned by the girlish ending, hesitantly he kissed the mouthpiece, a shiver ran down his spine as he heard Colleen's all too girlish giggle in response. Slowly he hung up the telephone. It would take a long time to sort out his feelings over what had just happened.
In the office, Mother Superior took the telephone from the trembling hand of the happy girl. "M'mselle Stern, I suggest you take Colleen right over to the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. I'll call to let them know you're coming. They can eliminate Collin and get Colleen going."
Colleen hugged her governess as the two hurried from the school. Mother Superior Mary Francis sat back in her chair. This transformation had been quite unusual and quite delightful!
Thirty minutes later, Colleen was divested of her horrid male clothes for the last time. Wearing the pink smock provided by TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING, she clutched M'mselle Stern's hand as they left the clinic. Her limp, bloated masculinity would be washed away by her bloodstream thanks to the BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER they had given her. Dr. Balkut headed off to her office to make another display from the mold taken of the shy boy/girl's genitals before the injections. By the end of the day, Colleen had received the electrolysis and permanent make-up treatments that the other recent boy/girl transformees had received. She too enjoyed her shopping spree in THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE. Tuesday would find Colleen joining her classmates as a happy young sixth grade girl clad in the cute schoolgirls uniform.
Dr. Michelle McAnnally stopped by every day to welcome the girls into the sisterhood. Her time of penance had passed and she was up to doing simple tasks as she neared her time of discharge. The female hormones had taken their toll of her shaky masculinity. It was with a great sense of relief that she was able to put her homosexual past to rest. Now that she was a female, her attraction to men as sexual partners would be considered heterosexual. A whole new life, free from the fear closet gays have, was now available to her. She had every intention of making up for lost time!
Finally the day came when the girls were ready to be discharged. By that time the BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES had done their job. Not a boyish thought or idea remained in their fluffy pretty heads. Tearfully, they started their goodbyes as soon as they'd finished breakfast. At 4:00pm Doris arrived with several bags in her arms. Behind her Cindy emerged into the room, all smiles and laughs. Cindy stopped short between the beds with a look of consternation and puzzlement upon her cute face as she looked at the identical girls. It had been her intention to rush into the room and surprise Dani with a warm hug. Only she couldn't tell which girl was Dani!
The two pretty girls laughed upon seeing Cindy's confusion. "Well Cindy, which one of us is Dani," Danielle asked with a mischievous twinkle in her eye.
Cindy looked from one to the other in amazement. "I'd been told the two of you looked like twins, but I never expected that you'd be so alike or so pretty." Placing her hands upon her hips she studied the giggling girls closely. Then a huge grin came across her face as she rushed to Dani's bed and hugged her.
Both girls were pleasantly surprised as their soft breasts touched, causing both to tingle and their nipples to harden. The promise of renewing their sexual experimentation was quite implicit in their greeting.
Looking over at the pouting Danielle, Cindy now giggled. "I almost chose you, Danielle, when you called me by name. But then I noticed the way Dani was giggling. That hasn't changed. I knew it had to be her. But I don't want you to feel left out, so here's a hug for you too." With that she abandoned Dani and stepped to Danielle, taking her in a warm embrace, making sure that her already aroused pointy breasts pressed against Danielle's budding delights.
Danielle didn't know how to react to the hot, sexual embrace as her nipples hardened. All she knew was that she had to visit Dani as soon as possible and sample what the hot little Cindy had to offer.
Cindy stepped back with a twinkle in her eye as she smiled at Danielle. "I've heard that you and Dani have become good friends. I hope you come to visit Dani soon so I can get to know you better too." After a sensual, promising wink, Cindy turned back to Dani. Stepping back to her bed, she tugged off the sheets. "That's a cute nightie, Dani, but it's time for you to come home. I picked out a real cute outfit for you to wear, so out of bed and let's get to it, GIRL!"
Doris had been standing back, watching Cindy interact with the girls, delighted at the unquestioning acceptance she had for the sex-changed duo. Now she placed the packages she'd been holding upon the bed and began to remove the various items.
While Cindy unashamedly helped Dani out of her nightie, Doris arranged the clothes. Cindy smiled, "Yummy," she stated lewdly as she took in Dani's nude feminine body. "You're really going to look hot! I'll have to fight you for the boys!" She predicted with a giggle.
Dani and Danielle both blushed at the open wantonness of the perky girl. Both could barely wait to get alone with her. Their solo sexual explorations promised to look dull compared to what this girl promised them!
Dani and Danielle both shuddered as Cindy held out a pair of pretty soft white nylon panties trimmed with a double ruffle of fine french lace and handmade pink satin rosebuds. Dani shivered with delight as she slipped the sexy, sensual garment up her smooth, soft legs to settle them about her rounded, girlish bottom. Next was a beginner stretch bra of white stretch nylon lace with elastic trim that supported and caressed Dani's pert AA breasts, exhibiting their future promise. The delicate pink flower between the cups accented her blossoming bosom. After having Dani sit upon the bed, Cindy showed her how to slip the pretty rose patterned pink nylon tights onto her shapely legs. Next came a white full bouffant petticoat for a dressy, fluffy look. The rows of fine, soft tulle were perfect for full circle skirts and full skirted dresses. When Cindy proudly held the dress up for the girls to see, it took away the breath of Dani and Danielle. The back zippered pink party dress of sheer polyester voile had pink and green lace trim on the collar, puffed sleeves and hem. Satin rosettes and a ribbon sash tied into a large bow at her back detailed the bodice. The petticoat held the full knee length skirt out daintily. Dani couldn't resist twirling about so the full skirt could lift to reveal her dainty petticoat. She bit her lip in embarrassment afterward as the others laughed at the girlish delight she had exhibited.
Then came the dressy fine kid-skin T-strap pearlized pink shoes with a bow at the T. As a final piece, a pink satin ribbon hairbow decorated in the center with a rose was tied about her straight blonde shoulder length locks. Dani looked absolutely adorable in the utterly feminine outfit. Electric sensations coursed throughout her body as she attempted to assimilate the myriad new delightful perceptions the girlish clothes imparted.
Danielle just stayed in her bed, feeling her nipples growing harder by the second as she jealously watched Dani swirl about in the delightful outfit. It took all her willpower not to cry.
Dani spun to Cindy, the glow upon her pretty face said more than words would ever do. The two friends hugged excitedly as Dani expressed her thanks for the totally fem outfit. Doris swept Dani into a tearful embrace, delighted with her daughter. When the hugs were done, Doris gathered up the abandoned nightie to place it in one of the packages. Assembling the packages, she cleared her throat to indicate it was time for them to head home. Hand in hand, Dani and Cindy skipped from the room followed by Doris. Danielle could no longer hold back the tears. The only true friend she'd ever had walked out the door without even saying goodbye. She rolled over to bury her face in her pillow as she burst into tears.
Dani hadn't gone fifteen feet down the hall when she stopped short, jerking Cindy to a halt and almost causing her mother to run her over. Wide-eyed with consternation, she looked at the two. "I'll be right back, I need to say good bye to Danielle." Before they could respond, Dani whipped past them back to the room where Danielle lay crying. Dani knew why the girl was crying. Before she reached the bed, she to was bawling her eyes out.
Sitting daintily upon the bed, Dani placed a loving hand on Danielle's shaking shoulder. "Danielle..."
Danielle whipped about to look up into her friends tear streaked face. When she realized she wasn't dreaming, she flung herself into Dani's arms. The girls hugged and cried for several seconds. For the first time, they felt their breasts touching. Unashamedly, almost wantonly, each reached out to tentatively caress the breasts of the other. Their tears quickly dried, but their shortness of breath continued as they built rapidly to a fever pitch of passion.
"Ahem," Gwen cleared her throat from the doorway as the girls quickly separated, blushing to the tips of their toes.
Dani slipped off the bed, curtseyed to Gwen, then turned to kiss Danielle sexily upon the lips. "Bye Danielle," she whispered huskily as she tried to control her passion. "I'll call you later tonight."
Danielle smiled, reassured that Dani did care about her. Leaning forward she returned the kiss. "I'll be waiting," she replied breathlessly as Dani straightened her skirts before fleeing the room.
Dani rejoined her mother and Cindy, placing her hand in Cindy's. Together they headed out of the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. All the nurses and doctors they passed delighted in Dani's girlishness and wished the glowing girl all the best. Once out in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL, Dani trembled as her dainty skirt swirled about her legs with every step. She knew for sure that she'd never miss being a boy.
Gwen looked at Danielle from beneath furrowed eyebrows as the poor girl shrank in her bed. "That was some goodbye," she stated gently as she placed her packages upon the abandoned bed. "You know that I don't approve of sexual activities," she went on sternly as poor Danielle cowered deeper into the bed. "However, Dr. Alterson has told me time and time again that no matter what I do or say, you'll find some way to explore and satisfy your sexuality. I guess I have no choice but to let you do so."
Danielle looked up at her stern aunt with surprise. No response came to her as she listened with stunned surprise.
"All I want," Gwen continued. "Is for you to be happy. As hard as that may be for you to believe with all that's happened between us. Meeting Doris, Fred and Dani have shown me that I've been too strict with you. That doesn't mean I won't continue to be strict and demanding. I fully intend that will be the best DAUGHTER anyone could ever want."
Danielle's eyes grew wide as she recalled the earlier promise Aunt Gwen had made to adopt her as a daughter.
"Yes, the adoption had been approved. You are now legally my daughter," Gwen continued with a satisfied grin. "As your mother I'm willing to let you have a bit of freedom, even sexual freedom. One thing I will demand, however, is that you know your lover. I will not tolerate wanton, promiscuous behavior. I'm still a prude. I fully approve of Dani and her friends. I've met Cindy, Peter and Dave. They're nice kids from good families. I think I could let you get to know them better."
Danielle smiled, tears of happiness coursed down her cheeks. "Oh Aunt Gwen... mother," she enthused as she slipped out of bed to embrace her. "Thank you! I promise to be a good girl. I won't make you ashamed of having me as your daughter."
"I hope not," replied Gwen as she returned the hug. "Now let's get you home," she stated as she slipped the nightie over Danielle's head.
As Danielle watched, Gwen laid out her outfit. She couldn't help but smile with nervous anticipation, licking her lips, as she checked out the outfit. Eagerly she held out her arms as Gwen slipped the beginner stretch bra of pink stretch nylon lace with elastic trim over her pert AA breasts. The soft cups molded themselves to her girlishness and proudly displayed her nubile charms. A delicate pink satin rosebud between the cups made their fullness all the more evident. The matching pretty soft pink nylon lace panties decorated pink satin rosebuds snugged themselves sensually to Danielle's girlish tush. Then came a matching soft and comfortable fine French stretch lace pink camisole decorated with pink satin rosebuds. Following this was a soft and comfortable fine French stretch lace pink half-slip decorated with handmade pink satin rosebuds that reached only to mid-thigh. Danielle marveled at the soft femininity of the girlish lingerie as it touched and caressed her nubile charms.
Next came a charming white pure cotton button front peasant blouse frilled with ruffles at the collar and puffed sleeves. The soft sheerness of the material allowed the pink lace of her lingerie to be seen adding a sense of innocent charm. Held in place by a golden chain belt, the white cotton mini-skirt with one inch knife pleats hung from her snug waist. The swirling hem of the short skirt teasingly revealed glimpses of her lacy pink half-slip. Danielle shivered at the vulnerability she felt wearing such a daringly short skirt, but she had no intention of removing it!
At the end of the long, smooth, shapely legs the short skirt revealed, Gwen slipped pleated organdy lace trimmed white anklets into place. Danielle blushed at the childish femininity created by the bulky lace at her dainty ankles. A glossy pair of white and pink leather saddle shoes with white and pink striped laces tied into neat perky bows completed the childish effect upon her all too dainty feet. Taking a brush, Gwen parted Danielle's hair down the middle before gathering the shoulder length blonde locks into matching ponytails just above her ears. White tulle and organdy lace hair bows with French clips held the bouncy ponytails in place.
Stepping back to survey her handiwork displayed on her blushing, fidgeting niece, Gwen was pleased to see that she had created the image she wanted. The glimpses of pink lingerie beneath the white blouse and mini-skirt announced that here was a perky, provocative young pre-teen. The long, girlish legs added immensely to the image of youthful eroticism. At the same time, the organdy lace on the twin ponytails and about her trim ankles called attention to her youthful naivete and virginity. The pink and white saddle shoes added to the aura of girlish innocence. All in all, Danielle would turn the head of any guy old enough to have male hormones pumping through his body while notifying them that she was too young to be touched... yet... with the promise for the future was that this pristine lass would be much desired.
Danielle knew exactly what she looked like and thrilled to the knowledge that she'd drive guys crazy with lust while being safe from their touch. A giggle escaped her pouty lips as she realized that as they left the mall, any teenage guys who saw her would most likely spend the night in bed jerking off while dreaming about the image she was presenting.
Gwen smiled and shook her head as she smiled at her giggling daughter. She was well aware of what the pretty girl was thinking. Gathering up her packages, she escorted her skipping daughter from the room.
Danielle decided to skip to add to the dichotomy of her image. The staff had to laugh at the image she portrayed. They recognized a tease in the making. The perky girl shivered with undisguised delight as her sensual lingerie swirled about her exposed, vulnerable legs as she skipped out into the mall. Everyone, but especially the guys, turned to see the giggling girl skip childishly down the promenades. The generous glimpses of her lacy pink half-slip and occasionally even her panties made them develop all too evident lumps in their pants. Danielle was delighted!
When they arrived home, Danielle hugged her mother and thanked her once more for turning her into a girl. They spent the rest of the night trying on the many similarly sexy yet childish outfits that Gwen had assembled for her cute daughter.
Dani arrived home with a bit of trepidation. Everyone in the neighborhood was anxious to meet the new girl and so had gathered on the lawn of the Deiter home to greet the sex-changed hero who had saved Cindy. As the crowd gathered about the car, Cindy emerged first, shielding Dani from the rest. A mischievous giggle left everyone know she was building the suspense. Doris came around from the driver's side to stand on the other side of the car door. The two females formed a sort of honor guard for the apprehensive girl inside. Cindy called out to Peter and Dave to come forward to help Dani emerge from the car and to serve as body guards.
Taking a deep breath, Dani slid to the edge of the seat and swung her legs out the door. Reaching inside to offer aid was one hand from Peter and Dave, who could not see Dani's face but were dry mouthed from watching her pretty legs. Daintily placing her hands in theirs, she allowed them to pull her out of the car. Both boys grew wide-eyed as their mouths dropped open. So stunned by her great looks that they simply stood there holding Dani's hands looking like dumb jerks.
For the first time Dani sensed the power that a pretty girl can exert over an otherwise stronger male. That knowledge gave her the confidence she needed to face the curious onlookers. Deciding to give them the works, she giggled girlishly as she daintily slipped her hands from their paws. Standing on tip toe, she kissed first one, then the other boy on the cheek before turning to the spectator. Smiling coquettishly she spun in a circle making her skirt twirl about her pretty legs while revealing the generous lace and ruffles of her petticoat. After that she curtseyed demurely before standing before their admiring gaze with her hands folded modestly behind her back.
Pete and Dave snapped out of their glazed reverie only when Cindy kicked them each in the shin. Hobbling noticeably as they blushed deeply, they proceeded to escort the pretty girl who had been their rough housing buddy only a few short weeks before. They both should have known that Dani would be a pretty girl. Their short tenure at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL had revealed numerous pretty girls who had once been boys. In typical male arrogance, however, they had assumed that any boy who would allow himself to be transformed into a girl had to have been a sissy guy who would thus become a pretty girl. Their buddy Danny had been like them, smaller but just as macho as they. to see him thus transformed into an undeniably pretty and vivacious a girl shocked them to the very roots of their being. The tales their fearful male classmates about the ease with which guys could be transformed had meant little to them until they saw the results. Now they understood why the guys were so careful to obey the nuns and never, ever abuse or tease a girl, whether she was a real girl or a transformed boy. The few scoldings they had already received came home to haunt them. Independently, they both decided to tow the line so they would never be subject to Petticoat Discipline.
The reception/party that greeted Dani lasted over three hours. Pete and Dave couldn't take their eyes off the pretty Dani who missed no chance to tease her former buddies. Cindy enjoyed the flirting as much as Dani. Several times she sidled up to the guys and told them that she was going to sample Dani's charms that night and would let them know what they were missing. The guys left with hard lumps in their jeans. Cindy and Dani giggled knowing that they would be jerking off before too long.
As Cindy expected, Dani begged to have Cindy stay overnight. Dani's pleas that she was not used to sleeping alone brought sympathy from her parents as well as from Cindy's. They agreed to let the two girls spend the night together since tomorrow would be a Saturday. Cindy rushed home to get her things while Dani timidly entered her remodeled bedroom to see what feminine delights Cindy and her mother had picked out.
She was not disappointed. The smile that filled her face was genuine. She understood that the two plotters were determined to see that she was as surrounded by femininity as possible. Due to the effect of the BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES, that was exactly what she wanted! The room had pink floral wall paper above four foot high cherry wainscoting. The rich wood trim around the doors and windows matched the cherry finish of the walls. The floor was covered with a thick pink shag rug which sank beneath her feet with every step. The filly pink lace curtains covered rich brocaded drapes that matched the wall paper. The bed was a four poster in the same rich cherry as the other wood. The dresser, nightstand, desk and make-up table also matched. The bedspread and the skirt about the make-up table matched the pink floral fabric of the drapes. All in all it was a delightfully feminine room without being too prissy.
By the time Dani had finished drinking in the sights and feel of her redone bedroom, Cindy had returned. After wishing the girls goodnight, Doris and Fred when to clean up the mess the reception had left. The girls closed and locked the bedroom door.
The next move was for the two girls to fly into each other's arms. The eager hugs, kisses and caresses only served to arouse both. Neither even attempted to slip into their cute nighties as they hurriedly undressed as they continued to touch and kiss with eager delight. By the time they were nude, both girls were panting. Their nipples stood out proudly from their perky breasts while moisture glistened in their soft, curly pubic hair. Cindy's breasts were slightly larger but both knew that Dani wouldn't be long in catching up to her development. The two stood drooling as they looked the other over for several seconds. It took every bit of their will power to keep from rushing together. Naked, wanting to jump each other but refraining, their hot breasts touched nipple to nipple as their questing tongues searched out the depths of their lover's mouth while each had a hand buried in the wetness between her smooth legs. Neither could explain how they wound up on the bed as they brought themselves to a terrific, satisfying climax.
Before too long they lay side by side, gently kissing and touching, leisurely admiring their nubile bodies. Neither bothered to count the number of orgasms they achieved that night. Neither was sure what time they fell asleep. In the morning they woke up snuggled comfortably to find the bedroom lights still on and the curtains still drawn open as the morning sunlight streamed into the room. Dani started to kiss and stroke Cindy, but Cindy put her off with a hot, promising kiss.
"The sunlight is shining right in my face, Dani," Cindy cooed softly. "Hang on a minute while I close the drapes." Cindy hopped out of bed and scurried to the drapes. When she reached the window, she screeched and called Dani over.
"Look at this," she giggled as she pointed to the outside.
Dani looked out to see hand and nose prints smeared on the window with gobs of creamy white come dripping from the window sill. An involuntary shudder passed through her as she realized what those findings meant. "Ohhhh...." was all she could say.
Cindy laughed and slipped an arm about her stunned girlfriend. "Don't worry, Dani," she managed to say between bursts of giggles. "I know who did this. When I got home last night to get my things, Pete and Dave were waiting on the steps to the clubhouse. You had them so worked up they wanted me to make them whack off. I got pissed off because they were hot about you instead of me so I told them to go home and jerk off. Then I told them I was getting my things to come back here to jump your bones. When I came back outside with my bag, they were still there, waiting. I told them again to go jerk off because I was going to come over here and teach you what it means to really be a girl. I laughed in their faces and told them I was going to be the first one inside your panties. They just stood there like a couple of dopes so I left and came over here. I guess they followed and snuck around to this window. When they saw what we were doing, stripping and rubbing each other, they probably went bonkers. I guess they really did jerk off... several times from the looks of it." Cindy's laughter died down as she saw that Dani was not amused.
For a few moments Dani just shook her head. "Boys are so crude," she said with deep conviction. "I should know." After another pause she turned to Cindy who had been intently watching her. "Cindy, after what we did last night, the few doubts that I had about being a girl were erased. I know that I'm a girl, all girl... just like you! As a boy as was an ego centric jerk, just like Pete and Dave. The best thing that ever happened to me was my sex-change. Of course as a guy I was to dumb and stubborn to ever admit that being a guy was tough and not much fun. When you're a guy you've got to be proving just how tough and manly you are all the time to the point where you can't stop to smell the roses. All a guy cares about is showing off and getting laid!" Cindy kept quiet as Dani thought some more. "Cindy, you're my best friend. You knew that being a girl is a lot better than being a guy. You knew how to control me and the other guys because we thought with our cocks. I saw that last night when I teased Pete and Dave. If I'd have asked them to kiss my toes in exchange for a kiss they'd have done it. What jerks! But even so, they're still our good friends." Dani looked intently at Cindy as Cindy waited patiently for the cute girl to get her thoughts in order. "Cindy, we've got to help our friends, it's only right. Poor Pete and Dave don't know how bad off they are. We've got to save them from themselves! We've got to stop them before they start thinking with their cocks all the time like most guys! We've got to turn them into girls too!"
Cindy just stared at her pretty girlfriend for a few moments to see if she was serious. "Dani," she finally cautioned. "How could we do that? What happened to you was an accident, that type of accident just doesn't happen, you know. Sure, it would be nice to help our friends, but it's just not possible! You just can't go around turning guys into girls!"
Now Dani giggled. "Of course you can, silly," she giggled. They do it all the time. Do you have any idea of how many of the girls at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL used to be boys? Quite a few! There have been a lot of men that they changed into women too! They have this group called the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY that does it. They have all sorts of ways and things to help."
"Yeah," replied Cindy thoughtfully. "They're the ones that held the meeting for all of us where they explained what happened to you. They made the arrangements for us to transfer schools. Maybe they could do something to help us turn Pete and Dave into girls!"
"I bet I know just how to get it started," giggled Dani as she pointed to the tell-tale damning stains on her window sill. "Let's start screaming. When my parents rush in we'll just cry and point to the window. They'll take it from there. When we calm down, we'll just tell the truth and say we didn't see or hear a thing. My parents will call your parents and it won't take them long to check with Pete and Dave's parents. Of course the guys will be too dumb to be able to deny they were here. I'll play miss hurt and innocent. Once they're caught, you tell them the nuns at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL know how to handle such things. I'll ask for Dr. Alterson, she said to come to her if I had any problems adjusting to being a girl. I can tell her that Pete and Dave did this because they're just dumb guys. Then I'll just wistfully say it's too bad they can't become girls like I did," Dani giggled softly.
Cindy laughed, covering her mouth to keep the noise down. When she had herself under control, she looked at Dani and nodded. Both girls became serious and ran to slip into their nighties which had lain unworn all night. Once dressed they scurried to the window, nodded and began screaming.
In less than a minute, Fred and Doris came bursting into the room to find two terrified screeching girls hopping up and down, screaming their heads off, while pointing to the window. Doris rushed to the girls and took them in a protective embrace as they both buried their faces in her bosom and wept piteously. Fred rushed right to the window. Looking through he saw no one, it was only when he looked down that he saw what had upset the girls.
Fred spun to the girls, teeth clenched and fists balled so tightly his knuckles were white. His face couldn't get any redder as he stalked to the girls. "Did you see who it was?" His voice pointed clearly to his barely checked rage.
The girls shook their heads "NO" as they continued to sob with their faces buried against Doris. "What is it," Doris asked with fear and concern.
"It appears the girls had a couple of Peeping Toms outside during the night. Two of them judging from the footprints. I have a pretty good idea who they were. They jerked off all over the window sill," Fred growled. "When I get my hands on them I'll..."
"I want my Mommy," wailed Cindy loudly at that point as she raised her tear streaked face to gulp for air. "And my Daddy!" She added before she buried her face once more in Doris' protective embrace.
Doris took control as she guided the girls to Dani's bed. As she sat down with a crying girl cuddled on either side, she looked at Fred. "Call Ralph and Betty. Don't do anything until they get here. If it was Pete and Dave, they're not going to go anywhere. I have a better way to handle them. Just get the Hughes over here right away."
Fred stood there with the helpless rage burning. It irritated the heck out of him when Doris was right. It was something he'd never admit. Taking a deep breath he stormed out of the room. The girls began to settle down, their heart-rending sobs reduced to tiny hiccups that periodically shook their bodies. Doris continued to soothe and comfort the hysterical girls. Five minutes later Ralph and Betty Hughes rushed into the bedroom, followed immediately by Fred. The men went right to the window while Betty rushed to her still sobbing daughter. Sitting on the bed, she took Cindy from Doris, wrapping her arms around her shivering daughter. Cindy immediately burst into a renewed bout of tears as she hugged her mother fiercely. Dani too burst into fresh sobs in reaction to Cindy.
At the window Fred pointed out the damning evidence. "DAMN," exclaimed Ralph. "I'll bet it was those two little perverts! I haven't trusted them further than I could throw them! Let's go..."
"NO," stated Doris vehemently. "Stop and think for a minute. If you go barging over to their homes, accusing their sons of this, what will they do? They'll defend the boys to the limit just as you two would if anyone accused our girls of wrong doing!"
"That's right," agreed Betty. "Let's use our heads. We want George and Wilma and Steve and Linda on our side!"
The girls once more settled down as they snuggled into the protection of their mothers. The men stood helplessly and fumed. The mothers thought.
"I have it," stated Doris firmly after a few moments. "Call George and Steve, ask them to come right over. Tell them there's a problem with the girls and you need their help right away. When they both get here, take them out to the window and show them the evidence. They'll take it from there. We'll stay here with the girls so they can see us through the window. They'll know what the boys were watching when they did it."
Fred and Ralph nodded their heads as they saw the wisdom behind Doris suggestion. Neither man would admit that it took a woman's devious mind to come up with the perfect plan. Ten minutes later, Doris and Betty looked outside to see the four men examining the damning evidence. The grim faces of George and Steve made clearly evident that they knew who the culprits were. Once the men left, Doris and Betty had the girls calmed enough to where they could dress.
Fifteen minutes later, George, Wilma and Peter Williams; Steve, Linda and David Graves; Ralph, Betty and Cindy Hughes: and Fred, Doris and Dani Deiter sat in the livingroom of the Deiter home. The boys were white faced and shivering, their parents embarrassed and angry. The girls cowered protectively against their mothers, refusing to look at the boys while their fathers glowered at the boys. Doris explained what they found outside Dani's window and how the girls had reacted.
"Well," snarled George. "Did you do it," he asked Pete.
Pete shuffled his feet and slowly nodded his bowed head.
"Oh Peter," moaned Wilma. "How could you?"
"Dave," snapped Steve questioningly.
Dave followed Pete's example and reluctantly nodded his head.
"Oh my God..." Linda whispered as she covered her mouth and glared at her son with disgust.
Fred and Ralph stood, fists balled, ready to strike the cringing boys. Doris held up a hand to stop them. "Violence won't solve the problem," she stated evenly. "But a suitable punishment must be found. One with which we can all agree." She looked at the other adults to see them nodding. "Does anyone have any ideas?"
No one said a word for the next few minutes as the boys grew more and more panic stricken. Both thought about telling what they had seen the girls doing, but realized that they wouldn't be believed. Plus the girls would never admit to it. Their fear just continued to grow.
Finally Cindy raised her head and glared at the boys. "Maybe we should do what the nuns at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL do to boys who tease abuse girls."
The boys jerked and looked up at Cindy, their eyes grew wide with unvoiced fear which the adults were quick to note.
"What do the nuns do to boys who tease or abuse girls," Wilma asked. Whatever it was, it had to be something horrible if it made her belligerent son wince.
"They Petticoat them," Cindy explained with obvious hope in her voice as she glared at the wilting boys who were trying their best to hold back their tears.
"I heard about that," Dani added as she glared at the boys mischievously. "Danielle, the girl I was with in the hospital, told me all about it. She said that several of her friends had been Petticoated for being bad. Of course, that's why she was in the hospital. She had been a bad boy and was being punished by being forced to have a sex-change only he switched places with me. They gave it to him anyway. Now, just like me, she's glad that she's a girl instead of a yucky boy! All boys do is get into trouble and do stupid things to hurt girls! I should know, cause I was one of those dumb guys not too long ago! The best thing that could happen to Pete and Dave is to have them Petticoated!"
Doris spoke up. "The girls may have something there. Dr. Alterson, who you met at the meeting we had about Dani, is a strong advocate of Petticoat Discipline. She's part of a group, the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY, that helps correct problem boys. I think we should call her. She can tell us more about what is involved and just how effective it is. I'm sure she'll see us right away."
The nods of the adults about the room confirmed their agreement. Pete and Dave broke down in tears as Doris made the phone call. Forty five minutes later, despite all the demeaning apologies, promises to never ever do anything wrong again and down right begging for a reprieve that the boys made; they were all greeted inside at the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER by Dr. Alterson, Dr. Makes-Shemanski, Dr. Balkut, Dr. McAnnally and Dave Getzoff. Dave just happened to be the lawyer for the Graves, Williams and Hughes families as well as the Deiters and the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY. The boys were then made to wait together in an examination room while Dr. Alterson held a brief private counseling session with Dani and Cindy. The girls explained their plot and made their wishes for the future of their friends clearly known to the very understanding and smiling Dr. Alterson. Meanwhile the rest of the adults discussed Petticoating. Each adult was first given a cup of coffee laced with BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX as a precursor to their discussion. The previous intake of BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX with the resultant conditioning that the Williams and Graves had undergone during the mass meeting in LADD'S EXCHANGE THEATER made them extremely susceptible to the convincing arguments for Petticoating their irascible boys that the members of the BELLE PETTICOAT SOCIETY put forth. All were impressed by Dave Getzoff's tale of how happy he and his wife were once his son Heath became his daughter Heather. When Dr. Alterson and the girls rejoined the adults, the girls were given money and sent off to LADD'S EXCHANGE ARCADE.
Dr. Alterson looked at the anxiously waiting parents. "The girls are extremely upset and feel utterly betrayed by Pete and Dave. They will never trust the boys again," she stated emphatically. "Since the boys do not deny what they had did, they are bound to repeat the act or something even worse if we let them off too easily. Their pleading and begging is simply an effort to save their skins. They really feel little remorse for their vile actions other than being caught. The only solution is to Petticoat them."
There was very little left to discuss. With sighs of embarrassment about their ill-bred scions, both the Williams and the Graves acceded that the best option was to submit their hopelessly macho sons to Petticoat Discipline. The Deiters reassured them that once they accepted their new daughters, they'd be much happier.
An hour after their arrival, the two very tearful and by then overwrought boys were joined in the examining room by Drs. Makes-Shemanski, Balkut and McAnnally while their parents signed the required treatment, name change and birth certificate alteration forms. Their hopes for anything other than Petticoating were quickly dashed as Dr. Balkut brusquely fondled them to erection, milked them for samples to be deposited in the sperm bank and finally made molds of the last erection they would ever have. Twenty minutes later, the now sober ex-boys were joined by Dani, Cindy and the four mothers as they headed down to TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING to have their hair done, ears pierced and nails manicured. The BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER had already eliminated their incipient manhood while the BELLE HORMONE BLOCKERS M & F would insure all male hormone production stopped while female hormone production increased. Even though it was just 10:00am, the four fathers accompanied Dave Getzoff to the ADAM TO EVE CONNECTION for a few drinks while their sons became their daughters.
Peter and Dave were lost and overwhelmed as they were swamped by the technicians who only three weeks before had performed similar transformations on Ashley and Shelly. Stripped of their male clothes, then clad in the pink, silken kimonos, the crushed pair moved like zombies. The shampoo, trim, styling, electrolysis, permanent make-up, manicure and ear-piercings were too much for their already shattered insolence. Dani and Cindy cooed and giggled with delight as the treatments were administered to the hapless duo. The mothers simply oohhed and aahhed as they watched the formerly manly boys steadily change into pretty girls.
It was noon when the beauticians finished their eager ministrations. As they cleared away from the cowering, sniffling youngsters, a heavy silence enveloped the salon. Wilma and Linda were delighted. If they had not witnessed the transformations for themselves, they would not have believed it to be possible to so utterly transform such tough and crude boys. As Petra and Davina were helped from their chairs, their overjoyed mothers swept them into a loving embrace. The rattled ex-boys still had not seen themselves. Both felt that they had to look ridiculous, no way would it be possible to make them look like girls. They understood from their brief experience at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL that they were no longer boys and would have to spend the rest of their lives as girls. They were afraid and ashamed that they'd look like some sort of tough, bulky, female along the lines of the infamous Soviet and East German Olympic competitors.
Susan Bangs, the consummate expert at crushing a boy's fantasies that he was so much a boy nothing could be done to him to make him look like a girl, maneuvered the dejected and numbed ex-boys before the wall of the shop which was hung with full length mirrors. "Petra and Davina," Susan called to the muddled twosome using their new names. "Please look at yourselves in the mirror. It's time you saw just how pretty you girls have become." Her commanding voice snapped them from their dejected reverie, forcing them to follow her directions.
Everyone cleared away to reveal the mirrors as the two boys winced, assuming she and the smiling faces of the others were laughing at their ludicrous appearance. At first they looked and blinked, not aware they were looking at their reflections. What they saw were two pink satin kimono clad, very wide-eyed, pretty girls staring intently at them. As they obediently tried to locate the mirror to look at themselves, their spirits rose a bit and they were pleased to realize that they still had enough of their former masculinity left to be attracted to the two girls they saw. Not wanting to get in anymore trouble by revealing their interest in the comely pair, they never the less watched them as looks of disorientation appeared on the cute faces of the girls. Like them, the girls seemed to be looking about as if searching for someone. All four blushed whenever their roving eyes met. The boys felt a moments respite from their ordeal as they cockily assumed the pretty girls found their impossible to hide manliness irresistible. It was at that point they realized the reason they couldn't see the mirror was that they were looking in the mirror. The full horror of that understanding struck home with devastating effect. Both pretty girls mouths dropped open in obvious startled amazement and the boys knew for sure that they were indeed seeing themselves. The last bit of their boyish pride and cockiness that they could somehow beat their girlish life were dashed into nothingness. Several moments passed as they searched in vain for some sign of their former boyhood. Not a smidgen of their former manliness was left to be seen. With sinking hearts they had to admit that they had been quite thoroughly Petticoated. Stupefied countenances appeared on their woebegone visages. They had no choice but to concede that they were now girls. The metamorphosis they had thought impossible had been easily accomplished. Virtually every bit of their boyish arrogance went down the drain. Cindy and Dani squealed with delight and flung their arms about their new girlfriends.
By 12:30pm the four girls were being led by their mothers into THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE. Olivia Endress, having been forewarned of their transformation, greeted them cordially. After a quick scrutinization of the winsome new girls, she smiled. "I always love meeting new girls. I know you'll just love what's in store for you here! Let's get you into a dressing room so we can take your measurements and get you outfitted." With this she led the feminized lads and their cheerful mothers into the back of the shop. "Tammy, please bring a tape measure and pad. We have to find out what size these pretty girls wear," Olivia called to a pretty young clerk.
Doris and Betty held Dani and Cindy back, knowing that Wilma and Linda would have to handle this part. This was Dani's first time in a clothing store and she was overwhelmed and delighted by the cute selections available. Soon the two girls were moving through the racks of dresses and skirts, making selections for the eager Dani to try.
Petra and Davina were no longer uncertain about what was happening to them, but they still didn't like it. They knew they were no longer boys and that they appeared to be pretty girls, but they still could not believe that it had happened so quickly. As they walked zombie-like through the racks of lovely dresses to the dressing room, they shivered with dread and repulsion. When the pretty young clerk joined them in the dressing room, they wished they could crawl in a hole. They recognized Tammy as one of the sexy older girls from their new school. Before they had time to get their thoughts in order their kimonos were being removed as th the smiling teenage girl stood ready with the tape to measure their nude, emasculated bodies. Tears of humiliation and defeat finally burst forth and trickled down their rosy cheeks as they faced their destiny.
"Girls," Olivia stated in a stern but reassuring voice as she began to repeat the story she'd told numerous other new changelings. "You don't have to be upset about Tammy seeing you like this. She has seen quite a few boys in the process of being transformed into girls. As a matter of fact, she simply loves to help boys get into their very first dress!"
Just like she knew they would, Olivia's words had just the opposite effect on the lads. Instead of making them relax, they both grew more mortified and exasperated. Her timing was perfect, for just before they reached the breaking point, Tammy spoke up.
"Come on, guys, it's not all that bad. It may be rough when you first realize that you look like a girl, but there really is nothing you can do to stop it. Since you look like a girl, enjoy it! I certainly do! I know you two enjoyed admiring my girlfriends and me at school and we enjoyed it too! Now don't go getting all uppity about the fact that you screwed up to the point that your parents had to change you into girls. That makes you sound exactly like sissies! Of course, now that you're not boys, being a sissy isn't something to be chagrined about. Besides, I know that you'll love being soft, pretty girls! Especially when you start developing breasts like I have!" Tammy giggled, it happened every time she told the poor transformees that they were going to grow boobs. It was a delight to see their faces growing cloudy as they tried to figure out if she was trying to make them feel better or teasing them. Wilma and Betty had begun to take umbrage with this audacious girl and her catty remarks, but before they could voice a complaint she went on with a soft, lilting voice. "I can say anything I please about sissy boys who are on their way to becoming happy, pretty girls. A year and a half ago I was a boy!" Tammy then took her skirt in her hands and performed a darling curtsey.
The looks of stunned disbelief upon the four faces watching Tammy made Olivia titter. "It's true," Olivia chuckled as she put an arm about Tammy. "This perky teenage beauty was my son Tommy. Tammy and I are much happier than we ever were when he was still a boy. The same will be true for you too, once you accept your girlishness. Now you just relax while Tammy and I pick out a cute outfit for you to wear."
Wilma and Linda looked on in admiration as Olivia and Tammy left. Poor Petra and Davina swallowed the last of their manly hopes. All four realized that if Tammy had been a boy, it wouldn't take long for Petra and Davina to adapt to live as girls. No one said a word as they waited. Each was in their own little world of thought, the boys in hell and the mothers heaven.
When Olivia and Tammy returned with their arms loaded down with feminine fluff, Wilma and Linda were ecstatic. Petra and Davina shuddered as they were quickly clad in identical terribly bewitching ensembles. Both quiver with unwanted but irrefutable quickening perceptions as they were herded into taking the last step away from their boyhood. Once fully clothed, Wilma and Linda oohhed and aahhed in delight as the sissy boys flushed intensely. Then the boys were turned to face the drapery hung wall as Tammy pulled the cords to open curtains to reveal a full length mirror. As planned, Petra and Davina saw that they had indeed been transformed from tough guys into perky preteen girls. The last bit of their boyishness fled from the horror revealed.
The fleeing into the void, Peter and David allowed Petra and Davina to simper at their new girlish likeness. They saw themselves as girls for the first time. The soft lace edging of their matching pink nylon panties, dainty training bras and soft slip clung to and cuddled their unprepared formerly boyish flesh almost to rapture. Their matching outfits, an exquisite dress made of ivory organdy over peach satin had a spray of satin roses and a fountain of pearls kissing the organdy bow at the waist. Ivory satin ribbon trimmed the ruffled organdy collar, sleeves and skirt while a large organdy sash tied in the back. All in all it made them look soft, demure and virginally innocent.
As one, the two girls began to sway before the mirror, mesmerized by the utter girlishness of the swishing skirt and slip as they tickled their exposed thighs on each pass. Looking at each other they momentarily blushed as they thought of their betrayal of their masculinity before they burst into giggles. Together they pirouetted to skip into the waiting embrace of their deliriously happy mothers. Olivia and Tammy wiped tears of joy and satisfaction from their faces as they once more witnessed two boys succumb to the delights and pleasure of girlhood. Peter and David had been destroyed. Only two bashful girls, Petra and Davina, remained.
As they emerged from the dressing room into the shop, they felt a momentary dread as they faced the world. Wearing their dresses they were exposed for all to see. Cindy and Dani rushed up to the timid pair with shrieks of delight. After kissing their new girlfriends upon the cheek, the four broke into nervous giggling as the tension and fears evaporated. Petra, Davina and Dani continued to browse through the racks for several minutes, licking their lips in anxious confusion. The pretty clothes excited and embarrassed them, they wanted to try them on, yet enough of their former male reticence remained that they felt restrained from doing so. Cindy laughed at their nervous antics, she told them there would be plenty of opportunities to return for some real shopping! The four mothers joined in the laughter. Finally it was time to leave. They had to meet their menfolks for a late lunch.
Upon leaving THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE, Doris, Betty, Wilma and Linda took their giggling daughters to be enrolled in the METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE and the METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF MUSIC. Tina Bemis and Wanda Wails had been notified that they were coming and had the application forms waiting when they arrived. Tina gave them a brief preliminary lesson by teaching the new girls how to curtsey like proper young ladies. Still a bit embarrassed by their sudden girlishness, Petra and Davina began to giggle gleefully as they learned the definitive demonstration of femininity. The happy mothers and daughters then headed off to the ADAM'S RIB RESTAURANT to meet the unsuspecting fathers.
Dave Getzoff had invited his wife Barbara and their daughters Heather and Janet to join the other families for lunch. Fred Deiter, Ralph Hughes, George Williams and Steven Graves were unable to tell which of the two very coquettish teenagers had once been a boy. They were amazed by the totality of Heather's transformation once the truth was known. All had seen the remarkable change Dani had undergone, but they still weren't sure that such changes were as commonplace as the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY claimed. It was at that point that Dani and Cindy scurried up to the table. ALl eyes strained to see Petra and Davina, but they quickly realized the girls were being hidden behind the four mothers. When they had everyone's attention, they separated to reveal the perky blushing duo. The four fathers were speechless when they saw Petra and Davina. When the awkward duo performed a delicate curtsey, George and Steve understood the finality of what they had so rashly done to their sons.
As they thought about their boys, they analyzed the changes that had been wrought. Peter had been a husky rough and ready guy. Petra she was large boned and a bit awkward as if she was just metamorphosizing from a tomboy phase into a becoming young lady who's rough angles would surely soften into comely curves as the female hormones erased the male. David had been a tough, wiry boy of average build. Davina was supple and lithe, definitely on the path to becoming a vivacious teenage beauty. By the time lunch was finished, all had accepted the transformation.
Lydia Ladd stopped by the table to give the Getzoff, Deiter, Hughes, Williams and Graves families the BELLE CARD; a hot pink plastic embossed credit card. LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL, she explained, in cooperation with the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY had decided to issue it's own, unique credit card to members of the society. Issued by NEW DEAL ASSET MANAGEMENT, the bank Lydia owned headquartered in the mall, the card automatically gave the user a fifteen percent discount on all purchases, with an additional fifteen percent for the first month after a family had a son transformed into a daughter to help them afford the many changes that had to be made as far as clothing and furnishings. The interest rate would be two percent above the prime rate with no annual fee. All stores as well as the automatic teller machine in the mall would accept the card. All were impressed with the way the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY took care of it's own.
Saturday evening, Dani and Danielle spent an hour on the telephone discussing the sudden transformations of the boys. Both were anxiously looking forward to Monday when they would meet in school.
On Monday morning, no one at the ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL said a thing about the status change of Petra and Davina. Everyone simply took such changes in stride. The only person upset by the changes was the Nun who headed the athletic department. She had hoped to utilize Peter and David as an experienced core for the start of a football team. Looking on the bright side she now had two excellent field hockey players. Danielle blushed deeply and timidly acknowledged the eager greetings of her former classmates who had known about her surgery. Dani was quite apprehensive, not only of her new sex but her new school. Fortunately she was greeted just as warmly as Danielle since they knew what had happened. Cindy bounced off the walls as she giggled and whispered to her four new girlfriends. Finally she had to be sent off to the office. It was a very somber and tender bottomed girl who meekly returned to class. After that, Danielle, Dani, Cindy, Petra and Davina were model students. The seventh grade class bubbled with girlish enthusiasm and delight as Pamela Sue James, Linda Evers, Tiffany Davis, Justine Bowers, Ramona Halteman, Cindy Hughes, Dani Deiter, Danielle Deeter, Petra Williams and Davina Graves became great friends.
*****
On Monday October 22, the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY received the first twenty juvenile delinquents that Judge Joyce Fetterman of the BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE COURT had selected from the ranks of juvenile offenders. Ranging in age from thirteen to sixteen, these hardened, tough street thugs were considered unredeemable by the state and their families. All the responsibilities, rights and privileges of the parents or guardians had been expunged. These young criminals were now the sole responsibility of the state. Maxwell Bentley and Kendal Wainwright were given state approval to give the facility a chance to prove it's worth. Their opponents and there were many in the state bureaucracy, had decided to discredit the two hot shots by allowing only the worst cases to be the litmus test for this private institution. The criminal records of these trouble makers would make the most liberal reformer change their mind about harsh punishments. All had been involved in selling and using drugs, armed assault, armed robbery and rape. Seven had killed people, six others had tortured and maimed their victims. Eight had been busted for pushing drugs to elementary aged kids. All felt they were tough hot shots; in addition they were smart asses, cocky, irreverent and disrespectful. Before being taken to the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY, they had been held in solitary confinement in the most secure state operated juvenile detention center to protect the other violent inmates from their hateful wrath and violence. None of them had any type of manners and even less education. Most could barely read or write.
The staff of nuns, hand picked by Sister Justine Kane, had been trained and achieved a black belt in several martial arts. None would easily fall prey to their wards. Each was also prepared to sacrifice herself if the situation required such.
The inmates had been roused early and sent to their bus without breakfast. All were grumpy and surly due to the early awakening and the lack of food. It was 9:00am as the high security bus rolled between the stone pillars of the entry, the new "students", looking through the heavy gage wire mesh that covered the windows, eyed the solid ten foot stone wall that surrounded the place. All smirked to note the lack of barbed wire. A ten foot wall wold be child's play for them to scale. When the bus pulled up to a narrow opening between two buildings, they grew a bit apprehensive when a heavy steel mesh cage rolled out to touch the bus. As of yet, they had seen no one, the cage had moved out automatically. Secure in their position behind a plexiglass enclosure, the driver and three guards electrically opened the door and ordered the inmates to exit. Not having any reason to refuse, they laconically stepped out, their hopes to roll under the bus and run off extinguished when they noted the cage prevented that option. Looking down the three foot wide alley between the buildings, they noted the heavy wire mesh roof with sharp downward pointing spikes over the top. The alley ran about fifty feet before turning a corner. Once all had exited the bus, a woman's stern voice from a hidden speaker ordered the congregated hoodlums to head down the alley. As cocky individuals are wont to do, they laughed and didn't budge. It that point they discovered this place wasn't going to be as easy as it appeared. Slowly, starting at the bus, the wire roof began lowering. It didn't take them long to realize that they had better move. As the last scurried away they had to do so in a crouched position to avoid being impaled. Their cries and threats went unheeded and unanswered.
All made it safely around the corner as the roof dropped to the ground, trapping them inside a fifteen foot square space with a closed steel door in one wall. Once more the disembodied voice spoke. This time they were ordered to take off their clothes. Again they scoffed and made wisecracks. A high pitched whine began, steadily growing louder. The ear piercing whine made their heads throb and ears ache. Clasping hands over their ears proved a useless deterrent as the resulting pain made them curse and howl. As the noise continued to grow, they began dropping to their knees, cradling their heads. When they were all on their knees, a few even writhing on the ground, the noise suddenly stopped. It took a few moments of silence for them to regain their senses. They looked about in shock and bewilderment, several wondering out loud what the hell was going on an what kind of a place they had been delivered to. Again the voice ordered them to disrobe. A few started, but most still refused. Once more the whine began. As it increased, the stubborn ones began to hurriedly disrobe. When the last had finally started undressing, the noise stopped. All were smart enough to understand they would suffer until all obeyed.
When they stood naked, the door swung open. The voice told them to leave their clothes and enter the door. This time they didn't hesitate. Their ears were still ringing. Inside the door was a shower room. Each was told to enter a wire mesh stall with a small shelf on which were several items. Warily they looked about, a few went to a stall. Most tried to check out where they were. Once more the whine began. At once all rushed into a stall, the spring loaded doors closing behind them with an ominous "click". Again the noise stopped once all had complied.
"By this time I would hope that all of you fully understand that you are to do as you are told. Any hesitation or back-talk will result in this," stated the voice in a syrupy sweet tone as the whine started, rose abruptly and stayed until all were driven to their knees. "As I stated, all will suffer if one disobeys. The decision to suffer is yours. Now you will scrub yourselves until your skin is pink and squeaky clean. You have fifteen minutes. If all are not done, you will suffer," this time the voice was harsh, almost as if the speaker looked forward to zapping them.
All picked up the rough wash cloth and soap and began to scrub. Keeping an eye on each other, slackards were threatened by the others. By the end of the time, all were spotlessly clean. The voice ordered them to cover their entire body, except the head, with the lotion on the shelf. Those that could read noted they had never heard of BELLE HAIRBLOCK. After fifteen minutes, they were allowed to rinse the lotion off. Murmurs of discontent, surprise and outright rage filled the room as every bit of their body hair went down the drains. Immediately the whine began, subsiding when their objections ceased. Next they were ordered to use the BELLE SHAMPOO. When done, all had soft, shiny hair.
It was 10:00am when the doors to the stalls "clicked" and opened. Another door opened as the voice told them to go into the hall, facing to the right. What they found made them hesitate. The whine sent them in. What they entered was a narrow wire corridor. So narrow they had to enter it sideways, shuffling their feet right to left.
Once all were inside, the voice ordered them to proceed one at a time. As the first reached the end, he stepped onto a low metal plate, a mesh dividers slid in from behind, preventing him from bending. The small enclosure was just twenty inches wide and ten inches deep. The close confines were claustrophobic, only the open mesh of the cage gave them breathing room. The box moved off, suspended by an overhead conveyor, carrying the inmate as the next entered his cage. The boxes proceeded into another room where a blindfold was immediately placed on them. So entrapped were they couldn't even raise their hands to remove it.
The voice told them to relax, explaining they were to receive a thorough physical examination. They were then probed, poked and injected. BELLE T-BLOCK AND BELLE F-BLOCK were administered in addition to any vaccinations their records indicated were required. Blood specimens as well as urine and sperm samples were also extracted. Throughout their ordeal, they saw no one. The last thing done to them was the emplacement of a BELLE CONTROL COLLAR.
The cage moved on and finally opened. The inmate didn't have to be told to exit. Jumping from the cage, he landed on the floor of a brightly lit empty large room. The cold floor made him jump. The chilled air made him shiver, a pair of disposable slippers dropped from a slot. Again no instructions were needed as he hurriedly put them on. Most tried to remove the their collars but were unsuccessful. Once all were in the room, their soft muttering, angry comments and questions as to what they were in for wafted through the air. Still nude, all had to stand since the walls and floor were too cold to lean against or sit down.
The glaring lights hurt their eyes and made them squint. When all had been in the room for a few minutes, the lights went out, leaving them in the dark. Their fear and apprehension grew, as did their protests and complaints. At 11:00am a loud gong sounded, bright glaring lights on one wall flooded the room as the wall opened revealing a stage. In the middle of the stage, standing behind a lectern, was a large, imposing woman. Standing six feet five inches tall, weighing 280 pounds without an ounce of fat, this severe appearing woman left no doubt that she could do whatever she set her mind to do. "My name is Sister Justine Kane," she stated in the powerful voice they immediately recognized as the one that had ordered them about all morning. I'm also known as Lt. Colonel Justine Kane, U.S. Army, retired. I know how to command and get respect. I can personally guarantee any of you punks that I can rip you apart with my bare hands."
If the guys hadn't already been shivering because of the cold, they would have been shivering now. The hard almost maniacal voice had already been seared into their brains as one to be feared and never trifled with. The body backing it up only reinforced those fears. They understood only too well that she would relish the chance to prove she was as good as her word.
"You are here because you are considered to be worthless piles of shit! You have committed every type of depravity, were feared where you lived and in the detention center. That is all in the past. When you are finished going through this program, you will be useful, obedient members of society and you'll have clean records."
A short pause gave them time to wonder what would happen, their experience so far indicated that her words were not mere conjecture. All quivered with dread.
"As you have already learned, orders are to be followed immediately with no hesitation, comments, or questions. If not, you will be severely punished. Not only you will receive the punishment, everyone in the group will receive it, as you have already witnessed." She held up a small device like a TV remote control. "This is your controller. Your collars are set to it's frequency. If I push number one like this..."
All felt a mild, uncomfortable tingling crawl along their flesh under the collar. "That is the warning signal. If I press number two..."
All howled and jumped, tugging fruitlessly at their collars as a pulsating shock zinged them repeatedly, pausing only long enough to ease the discomfort before hitting again for as long as she held the button. "That is a mild punishment. Button number three..."
All yelled and screamed, dancing about frantically while clawing at the collar as a strong pulsating shock repeatedly hammered them. "That is for severe punishment. Button number four..."
All froze, their eyes opened wide, screams evaporating soundlessly as they were incapacitated by a powerful, steady jolt of electricity. "That is self-explanatory," she explained after she released them as they panted to catch their breath. "All the staff has one. The exterior walls are lined with independently powered units that are on all the time. The closer you get, the worse the shock. At twenty feet you're frozen. Every room, hall, closet, nook and cranny are also equipped with them, as well as sound and camera monitors. You will be under constant surveillance, twenty four hours a day." She paused to let them absorb her statements. "In addition, you will not touch your genitals except to bathe them. Any other touching will result in the group being shocked. This means that you will sit to relieve yourselves and wipe yourself as if you were a girl." Their faces showed their displeasure at the last order.
"What I have told you are not idle threats," she told them coldly. "You will remember to do exactly as ordered immediately. If one of you fails, all suffer. After the evening meal each day there will be a punishment session where individual offenders will be punished separately from the group. The transgression will be announced and you will vote on the severity of the punishment. In this way, you can get back at anyone who is causing you a problem."
"Now let's get down to the cruel facts. Your families have been released from all responsibilities for you. All of you are now wards of the state. Since all of you were sentenced to stay incarcerated until age twenty one, you will do so here, under my rules." Once more she paused to let her words sink into the now silent, pale and cowed youths.
"I'm glad to see that you understand what that means," she sneered. "You are about to enter Phase One of you modification. There will be no TV, radio, stereos, books, or magazines. You will wear a uniform and be neat and clean at all times. You will learn and practice proper hygiene. You will learn and practice correct posture at all times. You will learn and use correct manners. You will be polite at all times. You will also learn and use proper English. You can be assured that any time one of you fails to follow these requirements, all of you be punished!" Pausing for a moment, she pressed button one on her controller. All felt the tingling and grew wide eyed, looking about to see who was doing something wrong.
"I'm glad to see you looking for the offender," she stated. "All of you are at fault. Correct posture for lectures is standing straight with the heels of your feet four inches apart while your toes are angled apart at a forty five degree angle. Your head is to be held erect while you look straight forward. Your hands should be folded neatly and placed on your stomach at your navel." It wasn't necessary for her to repeat the instructions. "Very good, you're learning fast."
"Your daily schedule will start at 5:30am. You will be in the gym by 6:00am to start your aerobic exercises. At 7:00am you will have breakfast. You will eat everything on your plate, take your BELLE VITAMINS and drink your juice. At 8:00am you will start your classes. At 12:00 noon you will have another aerobics session. Lunch will be at 1:00pm, again you will eat and drink everything. Classes resume at 2:00pm. Your last aerobics class will be at 6:00pm. Supper will be at 7:00pm, naturally you will devour everything. That will be followed immediately by your daily behavioral review and punishment. You will return to your room at 8:00pm, lights out will be at 8:30pm. The only change will be on Sundays where your classes will be about religion and faith. This phase should last about four weeks."
"Your stay here at the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY can be ended before age twenty one if you learn to cooperate and follow instructions. I am authorized to commute your sentences, give you new identities and release you once I am convinced the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY has done it's job in reforming you." Once more she paused to look out on the twenty pale faces looking directly at her from atop the erect standing, nude youths.
"You will now form a single file and exit through the door. You will receive your uniform which you will put on without comment or delay. You may leave," as she ended her sentence, the door swung open.
The boys hastily scrambled into a line and filed silently into the next room. The warmth of this room was certainly a relief after the cold lecture hall. There they saw several more sturdy nuns, each with a controller hooked to the belt about her waist. Each stood behind a table upon which their uniforms were lying. One by one they walked to the first table where the nun checked their collar ID. Immediately she handed him a set of underwear.
"Step back and get dressed," she ordered brusquely as she turned to the next lad.
In turn, each boy went to each table and repeated the same procedure as the first. The few groans the sight of the clothes had elicited resulted in a button one jolt each time. When all had received and put on their uniforms, they reformed their line. They avoided looking in each other's eyes since they were obviously quite humiliated by the sissy uniform. Their absolute silence indicated their fear.
The underwear consisted of baby blue BELLE VANQUISHER - M shorts and BELLE ENHANCER - F shirt. A navy blue nylon shirt with a Peter Pan collar and short puffed sleeves was worn under snug baby blue velour bib front side buttoning overall shorts with no pockets or fly that reached to mid thigh. A navy blue nylon one inch headband was used to keep their long hair off their bright red faces. Navy blue nylon kneesox and glossy baby blue patent leather T-strap shoes completed the mortifying sissy uniform.
Ordered into the next room, they picked up their spare uniforms and personal supplies. BELLE TOOTHPASTE, BELLE SKIN CREME, BELLE SHAMPOO, BELLE CONDITIONER and BELLE CLEANSING BAR. By this time, each was wondering about their supplies, everything seemed to be from the BELLE Company, which none of them had ever heard of before today.
By 2:00pm they arrived in their open dormitory. The light pink bare walls and bare light bulbs were quite stark. Beside each simple bed was recessed open shelving upon which they were told to hang and place their clothes and supplies. All twenty shared the same room, ten beds to a side. At one end was an open shower-room with five open toilets. Cameras were placed in each corner of the two rooms, reminding them that they would be under constant surveillance. As before, almost all their instructions came over the hidden speakers. The voice was clearly that of Sister Kane. No one accompanied them in their movements from room to room or through the halls. Yet it quickly became obvious that they were being closely monitored. Any time someone made the softest comment or noise, "SILENCE" boomed from the speakers and everyone received a button one jolt. Anytime their neat single file line became disordered, "LINE" boomed forth as another jolt hit them. Anytime one of them slouched, "POSTURE" echoed as yet another jolt struck.
They had learned to keep quiet, stand and walk erect and stay in a neat, orderly line. All were terrified. All wondered how they could survive this hell. Once one of their cockier number had protested, claiming they were violating his rights. A button four jolt froze everyone, the line broke apart when it ended as Sister Kane's laughing voice sneered, "You slime have no rights! LINE!" Followed by a number one jolt that caused them all to scramble quite hastily back into their former positions.
By 3:00pm they arrived in their classroom. All were started on basic reading, spelling, pronunciation, neat legible handwriting and basic arithmetic. The nun teaching the class expected them all to sit straight and keep their knees together. Hands were to be folded neatly atop the open desks except when otherwise engaged.
6:00pm found them in their first aerobics class. By then, their lack of food made their efforts sluggish until they were zapped for lack of effort. By 7:00pm supper, all were famished. The unappetizing gruel they were served didn't dampen their hunger. The repeated jolts forced them to sit properly and eat with polite manners.
Once the meal was completed, they filed into the lecture hall, this time chairs were available and the room was warm. Silently they took a seat as Sister Kane stood before the podium.
"Well, your first day is almost over. Due to your inexperience, I will forgive most of your transgressions. Only one will singled out. I think you know what that was. The guilty party will please come up on the stage."
All heads turned to look at the loudmouth who voiced his opinion about his rights. Slowly he rose to his feet, fear etched clearly across his face. With hesitant steps, he began forward. A number one jolt made all jump and him hurry. When he meekly stood by Sister Kane, she towered over his lanky six foot frame.
"Drop your shorts and underwear and lean across this stool," she pointed to a stool beside her. "Grasp the lower rung with your hands. If you let go, your punishment will be doubled. If you leave the stool for whatever reason, it will be tripled!"
His fingers shook so much he was barely able to loosen and lower his shorts and underwear. His butt was as red as his face as he leaned over the stool, his bare backside pointing at the rest of the group. Tears were already trickling down his cheeks at his abject humiliation.
"This is a hickory switch," Sister Kane informed the group as she picked up the flexible rod. With a quick flick of her wrist, she snapped it upon the podium. "CRACK" resounded in the room.
Everyone paled. The boy on the stool began to whimper aloud.
"How many should he get. It's your choice. The person in the fifth seat will tell me. Just remember, if I don't think it's enough, the transgressor will receive what you recommended and you will receive the difference between that and what I think he should have received." The joviality in her voice left no doubt she would thoroughly enjoy punishing a second person.
The boy in the second seat withered. What a dilemma! If he stated too many, it'd be his fault. If he didn't say enough, he'd get the difference! All the boys understood once more that they were totally at her mercy.
"Well," she asked with a sneer.
"Ahhh... I... I don't know...," desperately he looked about for help or suggestions.
"You have ten seconds or you will join him up on the stage and some one else will pick for both of you," she stated sweetly.
Sweat rolled down the boy's flustered face, licking his lips, he swallowed nervously. "Twenty! he blurted out at the last second.
"Very good," smiled Sister Kane. "Twenty it will be." Turning to the still whimpering boy, she swished the switch nastily through the air above him. The sharp "SWISH" made everyone wince.
The poor boy began to beg for a reprieve. "P... please, I prom..."
"SWISH!/SMACK!?CRACK!" Reverberated through the room.
"Yyyooowww!" the boy yelped as his butt danced about on the stool.
A thin red welt appeared across his quivering buttocks as the other boys shrank in their seats.
By the tenth swat, the boy on the stool was howling and crying freely, forgetting any sense of boyish pride. Most of the other boys had wet eyes as they were close to crying out of the sympathy for the savagery of the beating.
On the fifteenth swat, all the boys were stunned to see a stream of yellow urine flow freely from the unfortunate lad's dangling penis.
By the last swat, all the boys were crying and trembling. The lad on the stool just lay there limply crying and shivering, totally crushed.
Sister Kane turned to them. "Clean him up, clean up this mess. It better be done right. Be in your room in ten minutes." She turned and strode away.
By 8:00pm they were all in their dorm, stripping and heading for the showers. The boy who had been punished moved mechanically, saying nothing. By 8:30pm. all were in their beds, thinking about their horrid day and what lay ahead.
"I'm glad to see that you're learning. Shower and dress. You will be ready to begin your aerobics in the gym by 6:00am," bellowed the all too familiar villainous voice from the hidden speakers.
Groaning from the fatigue of yesterdays distressing events, these tough punks who had never before followed orders, now hustled to the showers to rinse off, brush their teeth, comb their hair and get dressed. The awakening shocks reminded them all too well just where they were and why they had no choice but to cooperate and follow all orders. The sullen boys bumped and jostled each other, several times coming close to blows, but the ever present monitors held them back. Fear was slowly taming them.
Sister Justine Kane chuckled as she watched them from the comfortable command chair in the state of the art command center of the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY. It was a close duplicate of the main bridge of the Starship Enterprise from the Star Trek TV series. The video tapes that had been made of the boys the day before were already being catalogued, filed and edited for review at the BELLE COMMUNICATIONS studios. The films would be viewed by the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY, the BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE ALTERNATIVE REFORMATION PROGRAM and the state DEPARTMENT OF CORRECTIONS.
The reluctant boys were soon assembled in the gym where their aerobics instructor impatiently awaited them. Even though they felt extremely embarrassed and self-conscious, they were already becoming accustomed to wearing their new sissy uniform. The underwear appeared normal but in reality consisted of baby blue BELLE VANQUISHER - M and BELLE ENHANCER - F. A navy blue nylon shirt with a Peter Pan collar and short puffed sleeves was worn under snug baby blue velour bib front side buttoning overall shorts with no pockets or fly. The sissy overalls only reached to mid thigh. A navy blue nylon one inch headband was used to keep their hair off their faces. Navy blue nylon kneesox and glossy baby blue patent leather T-strap shoes completed the humiliating uniform.
Each boy cheerlessly noted the remote control fastened to the instructor's belt. Any hopes for an easy time were dashed as she barked her orders to start them into the warm-up exercises. The boys had to follow the lead of their instructor, mimicking what she did. Her constant chiding and admonitions that she was a forty year old woman while they supposedly were strong, healthy young males made them feel angry and extremely guilty about their inability to keep up with her. Muscles the boys had never dreamed existed were stretched and flexed. By the end of the session, the faces of the boys were covered with a sheen of perspiration. Each was panting and exhausted while the bouncy nun appeared as if she'd just stepped into the room. Her derisive laughter echoed after them as they dried their faces, arms and legs with towels before they stumbled into the halls to head for breakfast.
Breakfast was a nutritious affair, that although unappetizing, was eagerly wolfed down by the hungry boys, including their BELLE VITAMINS. By 8:00am they started their class work. Seated before a computer terminal, each boy wore headphones as they were tested, tutored and re-tested on their knowledge and abilities in reading, writing and arithmetic. Each worked at their level and were forced to concentrate and work hard. Each terminal had a scanner attached that read the location of the BELLE CONTROL COLLAR. If the boy looked away from the terminal screen for more than two seconds, he received a number one jolt to remind him where his attention was to be focused. Each terminal was also programmed to shock it's student if they failed to respond or responded with the wrong answer. The boys quickly learned to move along at a very rapid clip. The incessant testing and retesting forced them to learn the material, they had no other choice. None of them had ever concentrated for so long. By the time the class ended, they were all mentally fatigued.
Noon found them back for more sweating aerobics. This time instead of the groans and complaints that the morning aerobics session had evoked, they were glad for the break from the mind-numbing lessons the computers had enforced upon them. Then came lunch with another dose of BELLE VITAMINS. All too soon it was back to the classroom again at 2:00pm. Once more their minds were forced to concentrate on their lessons. At 6:00pm they once more welcomed the chance for physical activities the aerobics class again offered. Supper followed at 7:00pm with yet a third dose of BELLE VITAMINS. In the auditorium afterwards, seven boys were brought forward for caning for their early morning cursing. Ten smacks left each with vivid reminders to keep their foul mouths closed. Two received an additional ten since they had cursed a second time. By 8:30pm the weary boys collapsed on their beds after an exhausting and humiliating day.
Each succeeding day was a repeat of the last. It didn't take long for the tough boys to be reduced to mindless automons. All during Phase one, twenty four hours a day soft classical music was piped over the PA system to soothe the animalistic boys. Mingled with the music were the level one BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPE messages. By the end of the first week, each boy was unable to participate in or encourage violence. A strong urge to clean up and put things away was present. He felt guilty for boorish behavior and had learned and was practicing basics manners {such as please, thank you, bless you and excuse me}. He would feel guilty about wearing sloppy or grungy clothes, had learned color and pattern coordination and desired to wear coordinated clothes. At the same time he grew interested in and was attracted to soft, silky girlish clothes and styles. He felt an overwhelming need to be physically neat, clean and well groomed. He had slowed down, no longer would he run indoors or slam doors. Flopping into or tilting chairs, yelling, shouting and cursing were things of the past. Feelings of anger and hatred had diminished and were of shorter, milder duration. He was easily chagrined and more relaxed. All in all they were thoroughly indoctrinated in the mores and feelings those insidious tapes had effectively brainwashed into their vulnerable minds.
Day by day, their rebelliousness had died. The effects of the insidious BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES, the BELLE VITAMINS which caused a cessation of male hormone production coupled with growing production of female hormones, their sissy uniform, the strict discipline, the fast-paced education, the body toning and stretching exercises, the exacting schedule and the school lessons rapidly exacted a harsh toll on their macho, belligerent attitudes and mores. Each boy began responding as directed and expected, without questions or delays. The free and wild ways they had lived, their anti-social thoughts, reactions and instincts, were being ground to nothingness. By Friday, no one did anything wrong. As a reward, they discovered that for supper their previously bland food had been replaced by much more appetizing cuisine. Afterward they were pleased to note that no one was caned.
By the end of the week the boys were not even aware that they were rapidly changing, not only physically but mentally as well. Each had overcome the soreness and stiffness the aerobics had first engendered. Physical action was something they could relate to very easily. These tough punks, accustomed to a harsh physical lifestyle, found a sense of security and comfort in the fast paced routines they were learning. Little did they realize that they had already learned and were becoming quite proficient at the five basic positions for ballet. Their fast-paced aerobics routines were based upon classic dancing!
Their use of the English language was also undergoing a subtle metamorphosis. Cursing and lewd language had been eliminated through the ruthless use of sharp jolts from the BELLE CONTROL COLLARS. The use of slang and jive talk had been likewise eliminated. The teaching computers were programmed to demand the use of full sentences in all responses and those responses had to be grammatically correct. Any incorrect response, whether it was because of improper grammar or not a complete sentence, resulted in a jolt from the collar. The smart machines were also programmed to attempt to interpret any incorrect response and guide them to the correct reply. By the end of the week, the boys were well on their way to speaking in proper English sentences that would be easily understood.
In addition, each boy was now well on the way to becoming a sissy. Maxwell Bentley and Kendal Wainwright, representing the state DEPARTMENT OF CORRECTIONS were delighted with the astounding change the former tough and supposedly unredeemable guys had undergone.
*****
Nearby, events were taking place in the Horner home that would change their lives. Harry Horner was a hustler. A high-powered salesman, he would hound potential customers until they placed an order just to get him off their backs. Then, to their surprise, his products performed as advertized and the service backed up the sales. Once established in a business, Harry Horner stayed. He was quite persistent and proud. He did not feel bound by standard morals... in business or personal activities.
The number of affairs he'd engaged in were too numerous to count. He'd learned the hard way that birth control was his responsibility. Condoms were a real pain, so when his wife decided after their third daughter not to have anymore children, he eagerly volunteered to have a vasectomy. Thus protected, he played the love game without worries.
He'd been married about six months when his wife became pregnant. As she progressed, she wanted no sex, Harry sought elsewhere. A cute, naive eighteen year old secretary was easily seduced. Her tears when she discovered that she was pregnant had little effect on him. Instead he had her move to another town, put her in a modest apartment and paid her monthly support for their son. So there he was, a married man with a three month old daughter and an illegitimate newborn son.
Condoms became a part of his briefcase. The affairs flourished, including regular flings with the mother of his son. A year after the birth of his son, his wife had another daughter. A year later, a third. It was then that he graciously volunteered to have the vasectomy. Now his affairs began in earnest.
At least once a month, often two or three times, he visited his son. As the boy grew, he idolized his father who pampered his only son. The boy excelled at sports and school and Harry was proud of Brian. Brian's mother, however, matured. She finally understood what kind of a man Harry was. She realized his oft repeated promise to divorce his wife and marry her would never come to be. Angry, yet trapped by the years wasted in her sordid affair, she told him it was over and that the payments he made better increase or his wife would discover the bastard child. Harry was no dummy and paid. He insisted that he continue taking his son to ball games and spoiling him with gifts. He was proud of Brian and often longed to show off his offspring and brag of his athletic prowess. Discretion, however, ruled.
The boy's mother soon met a man who swept her off her feet. The man was strong, caring, willful and had a good job. It didn't take long for him to move in. Brian didn't like the situation, especially when the man began to ride herd on the spoiled boy. To his credit, the man was fair with Brian and treated him as if he were his own son, but the lad had picked up enough of his father's habits and mannerisms to rebel against the new restrictions and authority. Going from the "man of the house" back to child was not something his swelled ego could accept. Brian kept throwing the fact that the man wasn't his father and therefore had no right to tell him what to do, into faces of his mother and her lover. Even Harry tried to explain to Brian that the boy should listen, especially since it meant he'd have to pay less support. However, Brian grew belligerent and finally obstinate. The one thing none of them noticed was that Brian recognized and respected power. In his warped world of illegitimacy, power and control rested with his father. In Brian's mind, his mother's lover was a poor intruder trying to disrupt the fragile equilibrium of his life. As the weeks went by, the situation grew worse, everyone was on edge. Then Brian's mother became pregnant... she and her lover promptly married.
At the mother's insistence, Harry sat down with her and her new husband to try to talk Brian into behaving. Brian bristled and threw a temper tantrum, smashing several lamps in a juvenile display. Brian simply could not accept the changes in his barely stable life. Exasperated, Harry gave up and left, which infuriated the boy's mother and her new husband. Things grew steadily worse as the pregnancy progressed. After six months, the husband was offered a promotion which meant moving out of state. Brian refused to go, claiming he wanted to stay near his father. Besides, he hoped his mother would refuse to go, thus splitting the marriage. Plans were made to move, the apartment lease let go, bags packed and the car loaded. All the while Brian refused to cooperate.
On Saturday, October 27, they left. Brian had to be forced into the car. Screaming and flailing, he tried twice to leap from the moving car. By then his mother was crying and on the verge of a breakdown. The husband pulled over at a convenience store, got out of the car, walked around to the passenger side, opened the back door, grabbed Brian's arm firmly and took the boy from the car.
From the expression on the man's face, Brian realized he'd pushed the man too far. It took every ounce of will power the man possessed not to strike the bratty boy. Instead, once he had Brian out, he locked and closed the door, then opened the back of the car and took out the cartons containing Brian's clothes. Not a word was spoken. While the startled, fearful boy looked on, the man used the public telephone to call a cab. When Brian tried to get back in the car, the man glared and blocked him. Brian backed off from the poised, fist clenched stance of the man, clearly afraid. The man leaned into the front passenger side to calm Brian's mother and the two talked softly for several minutes until the cab arrived.
Going to the cab, the man gave the driver an address and paid the fare. The two then loaded all the cartons containing Brian's clothes. Looking at Brian, he shook his head. "Your mother and I have tried to do all we could for you. I was willing to treat you like my own son. Instead you spit in my face. You're a bastard, plain and simple, not only due to the circumstances of your birth, but also because that's the way you behave! Your mother and I have had more than we can handle. We're leaving, you don't want to go with us. That's fine. Stay here. I've paid the fare and given the driver your father's address. Go there. Since you keep insisting you can't accept me because he's your father, then live with him. Goodbye." With that he turned, got in the car and drove off. Neither he nor Brian's mother looked back.
Brian stood there dumbfounded. What had he done? He watched until the car drove out of sight. The cab driver, growing impatient with the delay, told him to get in or get his stuff out. Forlornly, he climbed into the rear seat. The twenty minute drive seemed to take forever. Brian was lost, he knew that his father's wife knew nothing about him. What would she do when he showed up and told her who he was and that he was moving into their home? Worse, what would his father say? Fear engulfed him.
When they arrived at the address, Brian was impressed by the large, well-kept home. As the cabby unloaded the boxes, Brian nervously approached the door. His stomach felt like it was in his throat. Ringing the door bell elicited no response. Before Brian could catch the cabby, he drove away. Brian was left standing in the front lawn, his clothes packed into three cardboard boxes sitting in the driveway. Dejectedly he carried the boxes to the front door to wait. A chilly late October wind fitfully blew across the front of the home. Growing colder as he waited, he stacked the boxes to form a wind break. It all became to much for the ten year old to handle. Flopping down behind the make-shift cardboard wall, he buried his face in his hands and cried until fatigue and stress united to lull him into a fitful chilled sleep.
It would be an understatement to say that Nancy Horner was shocked when she pulled into the driveway upon arriving home with her three daughters, Gayle, Lynne and Nadine. Naturally she was puzzled to see the cartons piled by the front door. As they exited the car, the curious girls immediately started for the boxes. Nancy quickly ordered them to wait, explaining there could be something dangerous in them. Taking no chances, she ordered the girls back into the car. Picking up on their mother's fears, they reluctantly complied. Nancy cautiously walked out in the lawn, avoiding the pavement, to see if anything was hidden behind the boxes. One can imagine her surprise when she saw a boy curled up behind the boxes, apparently asleep.
Peering about to make sure there was no one else about, she stepped forward to investigate. Gayle rolled down her window and called to her mother, but Nancy hushed her. Standing beside the shivering lad, she could see he'd been crying and that the boxes were full of clothes, apparently his. She also knew that he hadn't carried those boxes any distance. There were too many and they were too bulky. There was no wagon nearby that might have carried them. Her heart went out to the poor waif, yet she felt angered that someone had simply dropped him off on her doorstep! She had heard of infants being left on doorsteps, but never a lad his age or size. A sudden fear overcame her as she wondered if he was mentally retarded or crazy. Deciding caution was better, she backed off, returning to the car. Getting inside, she opened the electric garage door and drove the car inside, closing the door before allowing anyone to get out. Briefly she explained what she had discovered. Curious, the girls rushed to the front door, but honoring their mother's warning not to disturb the sleeping boy, they cautiously parted the drapes at the bank of windows beside the door to look at their uninvited, possibly dangerous guest. Nancy went to the phone to call Harry.
As usual, Harry was angered by the interruption. He felt that his wife should handle home problems. When Nancy explained what she'd discovered and gave a brief description of the boy, Harry felt his heart pound and his vision narrow. Nervously he asked several questions about the boy which Nancy answered. Based upon her responses it sounded like the boy was Brian! Harry's fears grew since he had known the boy's mother and new husband were moving today and that Brian had been giving them hell. In his heart he dreaded that they just might have dropped the boy off and left if he'd gotten too belligerent terrified him.
Nancy could sense something was wrong by the long silence on the phone after she'd answered Harry's questions. It seemed as if he knew the child. "Harry, what's wrong," she asked with growing concern. "Do you know this child?" After a few more moments of unnerving silence she went on. "Should I call the police?"
Harry snapped back to reality. "NO, don't call the police," he stated in a near panic. Getting himself under control he quickly spoke. "Don't do anything. I'm coming right home." With that he hung up the phone, grabbed his coat and rushed out the door.
Nancy was now perplexed. In her heart she felt that Harry knew who the boy was, but she still had no idea. Heading to the door to take another look she overheard her daughters hushed conversation.
"I wonder if he's a relative," asked Nadine in childish innocence. "He looks an awful lot like Daddy."
"You're right, Nadine," replied Gayle, her voice tinged with curiosity. "He does look like Daddy!"
"I wonder if he could be a cousin or something," questioned Lynne.
Nancy stood above the stacked heads of her daughters as they peeked out the window. If Brian would have seen them, he might have thought they were a modern feminist totem pole the way they were layered one above the other to peer out the narrow vertical window.
Now that she examined the boy closer, she saw a definite resemblance to Harry. A long repressed fear began to surface. Pulling the girls away, she closed the drapes. "Stay quiet. Your father is coming right home. Please go to your rooms and stay there until I tell you to come out."
Her grim demeanor stopped the protests and questions the girls wanted to state and ask. They understood something was definitely wrong. "Can we go to one room?" Gayle asked tentatively. Quietly they went to their rooms when their mother nodded her head.
Once they had gone, Nancy peered back out at the boy. He definitely looked like Harry. A fierce, grim mein appeared on her face. She'd known but refused to admit to herself that Harry had often engaged in numerous affairs. She had seen the check stubs made out to a woman for the last ten years and assumed the woman was his mistress. Yet she refused to face the possible indiscretions. As long as Harry loved her and the kids, paid all the bills and kept them comfortable, she'd been able to overlook his side interests as long as they never became public knowledge and he didn't flaunt them. Public humiliation was not something she wanted. Nor was a divorce an option. She truly loved Harry and knew that he loved her and the girls. Yet the slumbering boy on the front steps and Harry's apparent knowledge of the lad... the truth could no longer be denied. With a growing dread in her stomach she knew the boy had to be an illegitimate son.
Despite the chill in the air, Harry was perspiring freely as he rushed home. With a deep sense of dread he knew the foundling upon his doorstep had to be Brian. What would he tell Nancy and the girls? How would they handle finding out that he had an illegitimate son? How would they handle his infidelity? What would he do if Nancy demanded a divorce? How could he raise Brian alone? How could he live alone? Each question raised more questions, each scenario grew darker. By the time he pulled into the driveway, he realized his blood pressure was close to causing a stroke. Sitting in the car, he looked at the boxes piled on the front step. He also noted Nancy peering out at him and the boy. Taking several deep breaths to calm his fears and lower his blood pressure, he waited to regain at least a semblance of self control.
Nancy watched the car enter the drive, noting the haggard expression upon Harry's beleaguered face. At that instant she knew the boy had to be a bastard son. Looking at the restless shivering boy, she felt her heart go out to him. At that moment, she knew that she would take him in and raise him as her own. After all, he was a half-brother to the girls. But Harry... a very foreboding grim expression came over her face that would have caused Harry to have the stroke he had come so near to having... he would pay... and pay dearly. For the first time in their long marriage, control had swung to her side of the court. Nancy was determined it would stay there. There would be no more affairs, even if she had to resort to castrating her husband. Perhaps Lorena Bobbitt had the right idea.
Harry slowly left the car and walked up the sidewalk to the front door. Each heartbeat made his temples throb and ears ring. The inside of his mouth felt like the Sahara Desert, desperately he wanted to swallow but there was no moisture to enable him to do so. Then he saw the sneakers and jeans. Taking a deep breath he steeled himself. Hoping against hope that the boy would not be Brian, yet he knew it would be. From the corner of his eye he could see Nancy watching him closely. From the look on her face he knew that she suspected the truth. The moment of truth had come, it was finally time to pay the piper. He stepped around the boxes and looked at the slumbering shivering boy.
Nancy watched Harry closely as he approached the boy. She could tell that Harry was moving as if he were approaching the executioners block. The brief hesitation before he took the fateful look at the boy told her the truth. Even if this boy wasn't his son, somewhere there was one. The look on his face when he finally saw the boy and the tears that trickled down his cheeks told her it was his son. She watched as he took off his coat, knelt by the boy and gently covered and woke the shivering boy.
"DAD!" the startled boy exclaimed as he came fully awake. Fear, terror and dread were clearly etched upon his face as he clutched the warming jacket about his cold body while trying to pull away from the grasping hands that were trying to pull him towards his father. "I'm sorry... (sob) I didn't want to move... (sob) it's all my fault... (sob) they were going... (sob) and I threw a fit... (sob) I tried to jump... (sob) out of the car... (sob) twice... (sob) they finally had enough... (sob) and pulled over... (sob) I got out... (sob) they put my things out... (sob) he called a taxi... (sob) and paid the fare... (sob) to bring me here... (sob) oh Dad... (sob) I'm sorry..." The poor whimpering lad broke down completely after telling his story, tears flowed in rivers down his red cheeks.
Harry cradled his son in his arms as the boy balled his eyes out. Tears flowed freely down his cheeks too. Forcing his tear-filled eyes to look up into the window at Nancy, he was surprised to see her gone, the drapes moving slightly from having been dropped back into place. Fear took hold of his soul as for a moment he thought she'd abandoned him, not that he could blame her.
As Nancy listened to the boys heart-rending confession, she could almost feel his fear and uncertainty. She knew she could not blame the boy for the sins of his father, she would raise him as her own. Letting the drapes fall back in place, she went to the door. Stepping outside she spoke firmly. "Don't just sit there, dummy, bring him in before he catches his death of a cold." Stepping brusquely back inside, she waited.
Harry understood immediately that she knew the truth and would accept the boy. Relief flooded his tense body. Gently, he helped the still shivering boy to his feet and brought him inside. As he passed Nancy, he glanced fearfully into her stern face, now he also knew that he would pay.
Even his disrupted state of mind, Brian sensed his father's apprehension and fears about this woman. As they entered the home, Brian glanced fearfully up at the woman who had opened the door as he stumbled into the house. Instinctively he knew she was Dad's wife. What would happen now? As far as he was concerned, his father was the strongest person in the world, yet he quailed before this woman who was wearing a nice dress, an obvious sign of weakness! The boy was too cold and terrified, too shaken by the ordeals he'd already faced this day to think beyond that point.
Harry led the boy into the living room and sat on the sofa, pulling Brian into an all encompassing, protective hug. Nancy followed and stood before them, her arms folded sternly, a grim look upon her face.
"Well," she stated calmly. "Are you going to introduce me to your son?"
Harry winced. Now he too understood that the ball was now in his wife's court. All the years of unfaithfulness, all the lies, all the guilt, the time to pay the piper had arrived. Wetting his lips he meekly nodded his head. "Nancy, this is Brian..." Words failed him as he clutched the boy protectively.
Brian looked up fearfully. The understanding that his father was protecting him from this stern woman made him fear her. Once more he felt heart-broken. How could she control his father? Fears of the tremendous power this woman had to possess made him quiver. The old saying about jumping out of the frying pan into the fire came to his mind.
Nancy stood watching the two males, assessing their feelings and fears. Looking at Harry, she spoke harshly. "We'll deal with what this means later." As her steely gaze swung to Brian her eyes softened. "Brian, that was the name your father and I had chosen to give our son... if we'd have had one..." Her gaze hardened as it swung back to Harry. "What would you have done if we would have had a son?"
Instinctively Brian understood that he was not being blamed. As relief flooded him he also realized that she intended to make his father suffer for his misdeeds. Again the amazement at the power the woman had overcame him. Why didn't his father fight back? Surely he was stronger, he could beat her in a fight. After all, she was only a woman. Something was definitely wrong, but he just couldn't fathom her source of power.
Hanging his head in shame, Harry could not reply.
Realizing that his dad was in deep shit, Brian felt shocked. Suddenly his whole world was falling apart. Maybe his dad was just playing a game with this woman to let her think she had control. That had to be the answer! Perhaps if he stuck his neck out a bit, acting as if he were coming to his dads defense, he'd stop the game. "D... Dad loves you and your daughters," he stammered. "He always told me how much he missed you and how he wished I could become a part of your family. He'd never try to hurt you and the girls..." The look he was receiving from the woman killed his effort and renewed his fears of being rejected for a second time on this all too tragic day. Why hadn't dad jumped in to fight her?
Nancy swung her attention back to the boy. This time her gaze didn't soften as she saw quite a bit of her husband's arrogant willfulness in him. This she would not tolerate, it had to be crushed, immediately! Brian's clumsy attempt to defend Harry petered out as he wilted beneath her continued glare. As the boy stuttered to a stop fear once more filled his eyes.
"So, you say he wouldn't hurt me or the girls. Your very existence hurts us," she stated bluntly. "His other affairs have hurt us and I know there were many others besides your mother." Nancy paused to catch her breath and think. Now the boy was terrified, as was Harry. Harry she didn't mind, but the boy, well, this wasn't his fault.
"Brian," she asked in a softer voice. "If your father told you about us, what are the names of your half-sisters?"
Even though he felt as if he were ready to wet his pants, Brian now felt he understood what was going on. His father was in trouble! And he would be too if he continued to defend him. A terrible decision had to be made. Abandon and sacrifice his dad, the only life preserver in sight, or strike out on his own towards this woman in the hopes she'd pull him to safety. Abandon the old source of power and strength for this newer apparently dominant source. The dilemma was too much for him to rectify. Nancy and Harry could see the indecision upon his face. Neither could blame him for the way he felt.
Harry took the bull by the horns. Brian had to be safe and taken care of, even if it meant sacrificing himself. All was lost now anyway, so he really had little to lose. "Brian," he stated in a shaky voice. "It's all right to answer. It's important that you answer any and all questions she might ask truthfully. What I've done to you, her and our daughters was wrong... very wrong. There have been too many lies for too many years and now is the time for it all to stop. I promise to both of you that I will not lie again."
Nancy looked at Harry, perhaps there was hope for him after all. "I'll expect you to keep that promise," she stated coldly. "Not only to me and Brian, but to our daughters too. If I ever find you cheating again, or lying, you'll wish you were never born."
The scorn, threat and promise in her words made Harry wilt and Brian quiver. The boy was now sure that the woman was even stronger than his dad!
Brian swallowed his fears. What his father was doing had to be accepted. "M... My step-sisters..." he stammered before stopping to swallow and collect his thoughts. "The oldest is Gayle, she's about three months older than me. Then there's Lynne, she's a little more than a year younger than me and the youngest is Nadine. She's two and half years younger than me."
Squeals of surprise came from the top of the staircase. Nancy briskly strode to the bottom of the steps and glared up at the three red-faced girls who had been eagerly spying on the conversation. "You three are in big trouble," she stated. "But since you already know that Brian is your half-brother, you may as well come down here and meet him. He's going to be living with us from now on."
The girls blushed at being caught and the certain knowledge that they would indeed be punished. But the excitement and intrigue over discovering that the boy they'd found on the front steps was their half-brother easily overcame those fears as they eagerly scrambled down the steps. Piling into the living room, they stopped and stared at the wide-eyed red-faced boy huddled next to their father.
Brian was astounded. All three were quite cute and all wore a skirt and blouse! That was definitely something new. In his neighborhood, the only time a girl wore a skirt or dress was to go out somewhere special. Even his mother wore jeans or shorts most of the time. Skirts seemed to be reserved for special occasions and were a sign of weakness and submissiveness. As a result of this past experience, Brian was fascinated by skirts and similar feminine frills and lace and assumed anyone who wore them was announcing their submissiveness. That had always been the way he had responded to girls who wore a skirt or dress. Now he suddenly had to re-think that theory.
"Girls, please sit down," Nancy ordered as she too took a seat. Then she turned once more to Harry. "Well, Harry, now you can tell us all about your son."
Harry was still shaken, but understood that his previously meek and mild mannered wife was now taking complete command. "Well," he began tentatively as he attempted to collect his thoughts. "I always had a voracious appetite for women. I had dozens of girlfriends before I met and fell in love with you," he stated indicating Nancy. "But I wasn't satisfied. I tried to stay true, but when you were carrying Gayle, I felt I needed a girlfriend. Well, unfortunately, she became pregnant with Brian. Once that happened, I couldn't abandon her and the baby, so I put them up in another town and paid their bills. I continued our relationship for many years and made sure I spent time with Brian. I cared for Brian's mother, she is a wonderful lady, but I didn't love her. I've only ever loved you." Once more he indicated Nancy.
"All those years, I also had dozens of one night stands with other women. Brian's mother finally wised up and realized that I was not going to divorce you and marry her. She cut me off and asked for more money. I paid, for Brian's sake. She met another man, became pregnant and married him. Brian didn't like the man and fought them tooth and nail. Recently the man received a promotion and was forced to relocate. Brian didn't want to move. From what he told me, they moved this morning. Brian put up such a fuss they decided to leave him by sending him here. You know the rest." Harry hung his head in shame.
"Don't think you're not going to suffer for cheating on me," Nancy stated scornfully. "Any and all affairs will stop now. You will not ever try to cheat again. If you do, you will pay!"
Turning to the girls she looked at them. "Girls, there are going to be a lot of changes around here. I am now the boss. There will be no more playing Daddy off against me. From now on, he will always agree with my ideas and opinions regarding the way you will be raised. It will do you no good to appeal to him to try to get something I refused. Also, Nadine, you will have to move into Lynne's bedroom so that Brian can have your room."
"But Mother..." both girls wailed simultaneously.
"Forget it. There are no other vacant rooms so you will have to double up. Now, I want the three of you to go upstairs and move all Nadine's clothes and toys into Lynne's room. Harry and Brian, bring your things up to your new bedroom so I can unpack those cartons and see what type of clothes you have." With that, she stood and ushered everyone on their way.
The girls were still muttering and complaining about having to double up as they climbed the stairs. Nancy followed behind while Harry and Brian brought the cartons containing his things inside.
"Girls," Nancy stated when they reached the top of the stairs. "There are going to be a lot of changes now that we have a boy living with us. To start, there will be no more leaving your room without a robe. We'll all have to adjust. Just remember, Brian didn't ask to be born any more than any of you. It's unfortunate that this has happened, but it's not his fault. Your father is the one responsible. Brian will have to adjust to us as we adjust to him. He's never had a brother or a sister, so he'll have to learn how to deal with you three. So we must be patient and understanding."
The girls were beginning to realize that having a brother would make a lot differences in their lives. As they worked, they quietly discussed the effects that could be expected. They decided to form a united front against Brian, not to fight or punish him, but to make sure that he didn't make too many changes in the way they lived. All three accepted the fact that they would have to wear robes whenever they left the privacy of their rooms instead of running about in their undies or nighties. That wasn't too difficult to handle, but they didn't want too much else change.
Brian was silent as he helped bring the boxes first inside and then up to his new bedroom. The girl's objections about losing a bedroom and having to double up were valid. Worries about how the girls would react to the changes that his arrival had necessitated made his stomach roll. These things coupled with the sudden shattering of the invulnerability of his Dad's superiority was more than he could deal with in a rational manner. All that was thrust from his mind when he entered his new bedroom. The box he'd been carrying thudded to the floor as he gazed about him in wide-eyed surprise.
The large room had forty eight inch high richly varnished oak wainscoting topped by a three inch wide ledge of matching oak. The two windows, the entrance door and the double closet doors were trimmed with the same rich oak wood. Above the wainscoting was soft multi colored pastel floral garden patterned wallpaper. The ceiling was a soft, pastel pink and the thick shag rug was a deep, rich pink. Pulled back by golden chains to form bows, the heavy drapes matched the wallpaper and over them was a gauzy over-curtain of sheer pink lace. The elegant oak four poster bed was covered by a bedspread that matched the drapes and wallpaper. The nightstand, dresser, desk and vanity table matched the bed. Even the shelves built into one corner were of solid, varnished oak. Everything about the room announced to one and all that this room belonged to a very demure and pampered young lady.
Once again, Brian had never seen anything so utterly feminine. Simultaneously he was fascinated and repelled by the sheer girlishness of his surroundings. He wasn't sure how he felt about it. It seemed to him that his masculinity should be insulted by the feminine surroundings, yet it seemed quite attractive. The result was that he simply didn't know how to react.
Harry and Nancy saw Brian's reaction and understood how he felt. "I'll see what I can do about getting the room redone in a more masculine style," Harry told the astounded boy.
For a brief moment Brian hoped his father was finally going to take control. All his past ideas would be proven correct. A smile started to come to his stricken face. Quickly it was crushed.
"Perhaps," responded Nancy seeing a chance to humiliate her errant husband. "But we have more pressing matters to deal with first. For now, the decor will stay as it is. Besides, we have no place to put this furniture and it's much too good to get rid of it."
The males were forced to acquiesce to her plan and ideas Once more Brian began to look at his father in a less than favorable light. How could he submit to this powerful woman? By the time all the boxes were stacked in the room, the girls had removed all of Nadine's things and were busy re-arranging Lynne's bedroom to accommodate the influx. Harry was sent off to purchase steaks, potatoes and other goodies to have a cozy backyard barbecue for their first meal together as a newly enlarged family. Nancy and Brian began to unpack the boxes, checking each item as it emerged to see if it met her critical standards. Many of the T-shirts and sweatshirts were placed on a pile to be discarded or donated. Many of the slogans and pictures emblazoned on them, she felt, were quite unsuited for a child. Those were placed in the Salvation Army bag. Others were patched or tattered as was the current vogue. These went into the garbage. By the time she had finished sorting through his clothes, he had no jeans, no dress slacks, no shorts, one T-shirt, one sweatshirt, no sweaters, no dress shirts and no neckties. Of his underwear and socks, all were discarded for one reason or another. Nancy was shocked to discover he owned no shoes at all. In reply to her query, he stated he always wore sneakers. Of his sneakers, one pair was deemed salvageable. Brian stood before her with his head bowed in shame as she chastised him for the sorry state of his wardrobe. He shuddered when she informed him that she would see he acquired a suitable selection of clothes.
The clothes he wore were also deemed improper and since he'd managed to get quite dirty while lying on the front step, Nancy decided to have him take a nice hot bath to take the lingering chill out of him while he cleansed himself. Leading him to the bathroom he would be sharing with the girls, she showed him where the shampoo, conditioner and soap was kept. Before she left she handed him a soft, fuzzy towel. "I'll borrow a robe for you to wear when you're finished. Come to your bedroom so I can get you dressed," she told him before closing the door.
Reluctantly he removed his clothes and dropped them on the floor as was his custom. Stepping into tub, he washed his hair and bathed, thinking about what she'd told him about the inappropriateness of his wardrobe. The kids at school would laugh at him if he showed up in goody-goody clothes. Worse were his fears about his father's lack of authority.
Heading into Lynne's bedroom, Nancy interrupted the girls as they were finishing the re-arrangement of Lynne's things and the addition of Nadine's things. "Girls," she addressed them. "Brian has virtually no clothes. Those he brought are totally unacceptable. Since we don't have time to go shopping right now, the only thing that can be done is for you to come up with a few items for him to borrow. Since he's about Lynne's size, choose a shorts outfit that isn't too feminine. I'll need underwear, socks, sneakers, pajamas and a robe."
"But Mother," Lynne complained. "It's not fair! I not only have to share my room with Nadine now, but I have to share my clothes too! I don't want to wear them after a yucky boy wore them!"
"Now Lynne," Nancy soothed. "This is only temporary. I don't like all the changes we'll have to make to accommodate a boy any more than you do. I'd dare say I like it even less since he is not even related to me. But he is your half-brother, whether we like it or not. I will not see him thrown away. He is your father's responsibility just as you are. That makes him my responsibility as well. We'll all have to sacrifice. Besides, just think how he's going to feel to have to wear girls clothes."
Gayle began to giggle freely. The others gave her a perplexed look. "Mother," she laughed once she regained control. "You're right. We do have to accept Brian. But I don't think you're right that we all have to make sacrifices for him because of father's mistake. Brian and Daddy should be the ones to make the sacrifices. Daddy because he did wrong and Brian because we're letting him move in with us and become a part of OUR family. Therefore he should be the one to adapt to us, not the other way around. Besides," she added with a mischievous twinkle in her eyes. "I told you what's been happening in my class at school. Ashley Bentley, Shelly Wainwright and Colleen Schaich all were boys when they joined the class at the beginning of the year. Dionne and Diane Franz were boys when they moved here last summer. Now all five are girls!"
"Yes," exclaimed Lynne as she grasped Gayle's idea. "In my class Phylis Shemanski, Stephanie Bloom and Jennifer Jane Ladd used to be boys too! Now they're girls!"
"Exactly," stated Gayle with surety. "Just look at all the other boys who were changed into girls. Not to mention the men who became women. You know all about them from the METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE and the METAMORPHOSIS CLUB. We could do the same with Brian! He could become our sister! Then we wouldn't have to change too much at all. I'm sure Lynne will share her clothes and a lot of my outgrown things will fit him! Besides, what better way to punish Daddy than to have his only son be changed into a girl!"
Nancy listened to the girls with rapt attention. What they said was true. She knew all about the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY and the numerous transformations that had been made. The fact that some of the women she'd admired for their poise and beauty when she'd seen them in the mall had once been men had really floored her when she learned the truth. Gayle was right about Harry being punished by having his son denied to him. She was also right about it not being fair that they had to adapt to having a boy in the house. Her mind was turning over the possibilities as the girls patiently waited.
"I'm not sure that would be right," she finally told them. "After all, Brian is not at fault and shouldn't be punished. However it would be a very effective way of punishing your father. It will also cost quite a bit to buy him a complete wardrobe where as we could just buy a few things by sharing your's."
"But Mother," Gayle pleaded. "You're missing the whole point. Brian wouldn't be punished by turning him into a girl! Look at all the girls who used to be boys. Every one of them is happy to be a girl. Not a one would even dream of going back to being a dumb old boy!"
"That's right, Mother," chimed in Lynne. "Why Jennifer Jane Ladd told me this week that she was glad her mother turned her into a girl! Besides, her mother is Lydia Ladd, she owns the whole mall! Jennifer told me she even had her daddy changed into a woman. And Phylis Shemanski, her mother Sandra Makes-Shemanski does most of the changes! Her daddy is Victoria Makes-Shemanski, the head of mall security! Even the nuns at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI support and even recommend that boys be turned into girls! It only makes sense to turn Brian into a girl too!"
Nancy smiled and shook her head, perplexed by this unthought of dilemma. "I'm still not sure it's fair to Brian. I'll tell you what, let's not say anything about this to Daddy or Brian. Let's see how things go over the weekend. Brian will have to wear girls clothes so we can see how he looks, how he reacts and behaves and how your father handles it all. I don't want to just jump into something this serious. So for now we'll wait and see, all right, girls?"
All three girls appeared depressed that their mother hadn't leapt right on the bandwagon with them. However, they knew enough not to argue. If their mother said to wait and see what happened, they'd wait and see. At least she hadn't said no. All three morosely nodded their heads in concurrence.
"Good," Nancy smiled at her three girls. "Now get the clothes Brian will need." With a thoughtful expression upon her face she turned to leave. At the door she paused to look back at the girls. "Just remember, I don't want anything for him that is overtly feminine."
Harry arrived home from his shopping trip. As he unpacked the bags in the kitchen, he wondered what would happen now that he had confessed his indiscretions. It was with great trepidation that he set about his assigned task. The fact that it was all now out in the open was also a great relief. The guilt and strain of keeping his affairs apart from his home life had been becoming more and more of a burden. Often he felt the pleasure he obtained wasn't worth the trouble it took. Only he'd been to stuck in his ways to change or give up his illicit pastime. Stepping out into the enclosed porch, he turned on the lights and the space heater to drive away the fall chill. After lighting the gas grill, he prepared the steaks. What would happen was out of his control. In a way, he felt relieved that he didn't have to make any decisions. All he would have to do was follow through on what Nancy decided. In that way, he could shuck off the responsibility for any consequences. At least now he'd be able to point with pride to his son when Brian hit a home run or made a touchdown. That alone would be enough to assuage whatever retribution Nancy might exact.
Brian finished his bath and plucked the towel off the rack. When he finished drying he hung the towel back on the rack and reached for his underwear. All his clothes were gone! Looking up at the hook on the inside of the door he saw a soft pink terry-towel robe. Then he remembered what Nancy had told him. Reluctantly he slipped the robe on, knowing it had to be from one of the girls. That knowledge made him feel like a sissy, but he didn't want to create any more problems than his unexpected arrival had already made. Yet in this home, soft, girlish clothes seemed to mean just the opposite of what it had previously meant in his life. Instead of a sign of submissiveness, it was a sign of dominance! Cautiously he opened the door and peered apprehensively out into the hall to see if his sisters were about. He dreaded the thought of being seen by them in the pink girl's robe.
His relief in finding the hall deserted was short lived for when he dashed to his new girlish bedroom he found Nancy seated upon the bed beside a set of lilac colored clothes. Swallowing back the brief elation he'd felt in making it safely to his room, he stared at the clothes that were not his, knowing that he would soon be wearing them. Wearing the girl's robe was one thing, but to wear an entire outfit of girl's clothes was something else. His boyish pride reared it's surly head. "Are those for me," he asked with a dry throat pointing to the clothes besides Nancy. "I can't wear girl's clothes! I'm not a sissy!" His voice was full of indignantly but tinged with fear. What if in this environment they were a symbol of power? Was she offering him a chance to avoid the submissive state in which his father apparently lived?
"Brian," Nancy stated firmly, not understanding the boy's confusion but knowing she had to establish her authority immediately. "You will wear whatever I tell you to wear. One thing you had better get used to is following my instructions. I've agreed to accept you into this family, which I don't have to do. I do not intend to take any crap from you or your father. Is that perfectly clear?"
Brian wilted before her adamant stance and cold voice. She was the omnipotent one in this family! The last he wanted was to be evicted from this family. Where would he go? What would he do? How would he live? The trauma and fear of his being rejected by his mother and her new husband was still much too fresh in his beleaguered mind. "Y... yes...," he stammered as he hung his bright red shamed face. If he wanted to return to a position of power, he'd best adapt to things quickly.
"That brings up another matter," Nancy addressed Brian. "The girls call me Mother. I think it would be best if you called me the same. It will make you feel more a part of the family and help the girls to accept you. Do you have any objections to that?"
"N... no, M... mother..." he uttered softly as he meekly shuffled his bare feet.
"Good," she stated firmly. "Now that that's settled, it's time you dressed. The girls picked these clothes out for you to wear. I'm afraid that until we have a chance to go shopping, you'll have to wear whatever we can find that will fit you. Since you are about the same size as Lynne, most of her clothes should fit you. I've already explained the situation to the girls and they understand. They will not tease or taunt you about wearing girl's clothes. Considering the circumstances, you are not being a sissy for wearing girl's clothes either. Now I don't want to hear another word about the fact that you're a boy and don't want to wear girls clothes. You will wear the girl's clothes I give you and that is that. Do you understand, Brian?"
Brian hung his head, the tone of her voice left no doubts that she was quite serious about what she had told him. At least he felt a bit reassured that his step-sisters wouldn't hassle him. If they'd been told not to do so, he felt confident that they would follow their powerful mother's instructions. By the same token, he also knew that he really had no choice but to do as she told him. After all, not doing what he was told to do had already cost him one home today. If she wanted him to wear the girls clothes, then he would have to wear the girls clothes. While not making him feel any better about having to don the girlish outfit, at least it alleviated a good deal of the guilt he felt. "Yes, Mother," he replied in a soft voice.
"Good boy," she stated firmly. "Now let me help you dress."
Brian wanted to protest that he could dress himself, but felt that he might be pushing too far too soon. Anyway, he thought, he'd probably dawdle too much if he had to put the sissy clothes on by himself. Once more her insistence that she help would take the guilt away from the onerous deed. Besides, his street experience had taught him to submit and cooperate with power to get power.
Meekly he accepted the soft nylon lilac colored panties with just a hint of matching lace about the leg and waist openings. Turning away from her he stepped into them and quickly slipped them into place about his slim hips. A brief shiver engulfed him as the silken material whispered it's way up his soft legs to caress and hug his boyish butt. Swallowing back his chagrin, he turned to face Nancy. This would take a lot of getting used too.
"Take off the robe," she instructed as she held out a lilac colored cotton shirt with a V-neck and French-cut sleeves, both trimmed with a quarter inch of matching lace.
Meekly he removed the robe and laid it upon the bed. Closing his eyes he stepped directly before Nancy so she could slip the shirt over his head. The lace tickled his bare, hairless, prepubescent boyish arms and chest. Before he could assimilate the new feelings the girlish clothes were creating, she held out the lilac spandex shorts with a full inch of matching lace at the hems of the mid thigh cuffs. This time he had to place his hands upon her strong shoulders for support as he raised first one foot and then the other to step into the snug, stretchy material of the shorts. It felt as if another layer of skin had been added when they were snugged about his waist and properly adjusted. The fact that they had no pockets or fly made him all too aware of their girlishness. Again his old ideas struggled against his new perceptions.
"Sit on the bed," she ordered so she could kneel before his seated form.
Once seated, she took a pair of lace topped nylon lilac anklets and slipped them into place, making sure to properly turn the lace tops down to form a dainty lace cuff. His bright red face indicated the utter humiliation he felt at having to don these all too girlish socks. Biting his lips to keep from protesting, he spinelessly allowed her to slip a pair of lilac court sneakers upon his feet. Once she had them securely tied in place, she had him stand so she could survey his appearance.
Nancy was stunned. The boy really looked dainty and cute. If she had been seeing him for the first time, she would think that he was a tow-headed tomboy. Why with a little hair-styling and a few ribbons or bows, he'd look exactly like a girl! Her heart began to beat rapidly as she thought of the girls urging her to change him into their sister. Well, maybe...
Brian just stood there before her with his head bowed in shame. He knew that he had to look like a sissy. If any of his friends or buddies ever saw him dressed like this he'd never live it down. How long, he wondered, until she'd take him shopping. The earlier fears he'd had about her idea of proper boys clothing vanished. He vowed that he'd wear whatever clothes she bought, as long as they were for boys.
"Sit at the vanity, Brian," Nancy order. "I want to do something with that unruly mop you call hair."
Submissively he rose from the bed and sat upon the chair at the vanity facing Nancy. He'd carefully avoided looking at his reflection as he took the feminine seat. His bright red face indicated his humiliation.
Nancy noted his shame and felt a twinge of guilt for what she was forcing the boy to endure. Once more Gayle's words that the boys that had been feminized were all delighted with the change gave her the strength to go on. Picking up a brush, she brushed his long brown hair until it shone. Dividing a portion from the front, she brushed it forward over his eyes. The long locks reached to his chin. After gently slapping away the hand he raised to brush the hair from his eyes she handed him the wastebasket to hold. With a scissors she trimmed the hair just above his eyebrows to form a straight cut set of bangs that really softened his baby-like face. Parting the rest of his hair evenly down the center of his head, she gathered the long strands above each ear to create a ponytail. Using a set of lilac ponytail elastics she secured the hair into place. Two lilac ribbons were then formed into cute bows covering the elastics.
Brian knew what she was doing to him. He had to bite his lips to keep from protesting or begging her not to do this to him. Already he understood that protests or pleading would not change her mind but most likely make her even more determined to do what she wanted to do. Even so, that understanding did not stop tears from forming and trickling down his cheeks. All he understood was that she had the power.
Nancy stood back to observe the over all effect she'd created. The boy looked absolutely darling! Anyone seeing him would naturally assume that he was a girl! As she looked at his shamed, dejected tears, she understood the feeling of power subjugating a male gave a woman. In his present condition, there was no way that he'd give her any problems. She immediately fell in love with the idea of continuing the feminization of the boy. The girls would be delighted. As for Harry, well, an evil smile filled her face. If he objected to what she'd done to Brian, she'd definitely transform his son into a demure daughter!
Stepping away from the softly sobbing boy, Nancy opened the doors of the closet to reveal a three sided mirror. Going back to the effeminate lad, she took his reluctant limp hand and pulled him to his feet. Stepping behind him she placed her hands upon his heaving shoulders to guide him to the mirror.
Leaning forward to whisper into his ear she spoke softly in a low, cooing voice. "Brianne, please look in the mirror. It's time that you saw just how pretty you have become. You must meet the real you."
Brian's tears had developed into soft sobs as Nancy had worked on his hair. His fears grew until he was left impotent to fight what was happening. As she led him to the mirror, he vainly attempted to stem the tears, but when she called him Brianne, he knew what she intended to do to him. He felt used, violated and mortified to be so sissified just so she could get back at his father. Somehow he wished he could do something to stop her, but he understood his situation. She was omnipotent. It was either cooperate in all she demanded or get out. Slowly he raised his red, wet eyes to peer at his reflection.
The tears stopped, but so did his breathing as he took in a deep breath with eyes wide open in amazement as his mouth dropped open in wordless shock at what he beheld. He'd known that she was dressing him like a girl and then styling his hair like a girl, but he'd no idea that he actually looked so pretty and natural as a girl! The three sided view left no doubts in his mind that he was looking at a cute girl, yet he also knew that he was looking at himself! He now had access to Mother's power, yet he felt like a terrible sissy. The impossibility of these facts was beyond his comprehension. The result was that he was left in a zombie like state of total shock.
Nancy realized that he was shocked into unresponsiveness by the totality of his transformation. Worried at first that he had gone catatonic, she was relieved to see that he mutely obeyed any direct instruction she gave him. As she had him follow her from the room, she ordered him to take smaller, more girlish steps which he did without question, comment, or protest. His glazed eyes belied his actual mental state, but to a cursory glance he appeared a shy, demure young lady. Once she had him in the hall, she noted the door to Lynne's bedroom was ajar. From downstairs she could hear the girls chiding their father for his infidelity and his meek apologies. The aromatic smell of grilling steaks wafted up the stairs. Stepping over to close the door, she was amused to see Brian follow her as if he were a robot.
Sudden inspiration filled her as she bit her lip at a devious thought. "Brianne, come into this room, please." Pushing the door open to the bedroom she ushered the robot-like sissy inside before closing the door. Leading him over to Lynne's closet, she opened that door and selected a cute lilac pleated mini-skirt. Going to the dresser she selected a matching lace trimmed nylon lilac half-slip. Kneeling before the already feminized lad, she slipped the snug shorts off his slender frame. Mechanically he raised his feet at her instructions. Soon the half-slip and short pleated mini-skirt were secured about his slender waist and properly adjusted. Taking Brian by the hand she led him from the room and downstairs. As she glanced at him while descending the steps, she felt a special thrill go through her as she noted the girlish swirling of the pleated hem about his thighs.
Brian was so overwhelmed by all that had happened to him this day that he could do nothing but follow what ever instructions he received.
Gayle was the first to see them. With a squeal of delight she covered her mouth with her hands as her eyes went wide in amazement. Lynne and Nadine quickly followed suit as they saw their feminized half-brother. Squealing with triumph all three rushed their mother and new sister, ecstatic to know their mother had acquiesced to their request.
Harry looked up from the grill as first Gayle, then the other girls squealed, wondering what the excitement was all about. The flurry of skirted girls across the enclosed porch momentarily hid what caused their excitement. All he could see was his daughters surrounding what he assumed to be Brian as Nancy led him onto the warm porch. When the girls finally settled and parted to let him see Brian, the shocked man left the spatula fall from his lifeless fingers. Nancy had her arm protectively across the shoulders of a very pretty girl that he'd never seen before but which he recognized as his son.
"Darling, I'd like you to meet our newest daughter, Brianne," Nancy stated in a cool, calculated voice that sent shivers through Harry. "After all, since you surprised the girls and I this afternoon, we felt it's only fair that we return the favor." This last was added in a sickeningly sweet saccharin voice.
Gayle, Lynne and Nadine felt the air getting hot and prudently fell silent as they watched the escalating confrontation. They understood that the issue of having Brian become their sister wasn't settled yet. Anything they might say or do could hinder or prevent their scheme from reaching fruition. Quite wisely, they stepped out of the picture but stayed close to watch the expected fireworks.
Harry wasn't as smart as his daughters. Nancy's harsh words stunned him back to reality. He'd been willing to sacrifice himself, but not his son. "Brianne indeed," he snarled indignantly. He'd always been proud of his son and the athletic prowess and promise he'd shown. The years of keeping that pride hidden from his co-workers and family had always eaten at him. Like any proud father, he longed to boast about his son, a chip off the old block. Now that chip had been Petticoated. It was more than he could bear. "I won't allow you to do this him," he shouted. "Take that damn skirt off him immediately! You're not going to turn him into a sissy!" With balled fists he began to stalk towards them.
His shouts and anger snapped Brian out of his lethargy. The fight for supremacy was now on! Apparently it was going to be a no-holds barred slugfest. Surely his father could take this frail woman. Come on, Dad!
Now that he had returned to full consciousness, Brian suddenly he realized that he was now wearing a skirt! How had that happened? The last he recalled was staring at his sissy reflection in the mirror, but then he'd been wearing spandex shorts? What was going on? He was dressed as a girl! The skirt and slip danced about his thighs as he trembled. The sensations that tiny movement created sent chills running up his spine. Quite desperately he wanted to hate the way it felt and he was definitely embarrassed, but it did feel so good! At the same time another part of his mind understood that the fight that was developing was about him and his Petticoated position. Here he stood, supposedly a guy like his father, but dressed and looking like a girl! He was on the wrong side! It was all too much for him. The emotional rollercoaster he'd been riding all day de-railed in the charged atmosphere. There was no time to change, nothing to change into, no time to run and no place to hide. He was the center of the storm. There was only one option allowed him. Like a true sissy, he buried his face in his hands and cried.
Nancy pushed Brian towards his sisters. Without being told, they swept the wailing distressed boy/girl into their comforting, soothing, protecting arms.
As his step-sisters enwrapped themselves about Brian, their power and confidence in their mother's ability to win this fight surprised him and once more raised the earlier doubts he'd had. Maybe... he was dressed to be on the winning side. Besides, as they hugged and caressed him, he continued to enjoy the rather nice way the skirt and slip felt. Totally bewildered but feeling safer, his trembling diminished. Their love and affection for him in his sissified state was real! Even though he didn't want to, he felt safer and wanted! At this point in his confused condition after all the bizarre events of this horrible day, being wanted and loved was the most important thing to him. Eagerly he accepted their embraces.
As the children watched in rapt attention, Nancy stepped forward to meet her charging husband. Even though her heart was beating wildly, she knew that this fight would make or break their marriage. The self-protection classes she'd recently completed at the BODY SHOPPE TRANSFORMATIONS FITNESS CLUB in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL made her confident that she could handle her husband.
When Harry tried to harshly brush past Nancy to reach Brian, he never knew what hit him. One moment his hand was out, pushing his wife to the side, the next instant, he was lying on his back half-way across the room with the wind knocked out of him. Slowly he sat up, feeling the aches and pains of his trip through the air and his hard landing on the wooden deck. In dazed wonderment he looked at Nancy.
Nancy stood with her hands out in readiness for another attempt to get past her, a leer of superiority filling her face. "Get up, wimp," she snarled. "Try to get to your precious son again and you'll wind up in skirts too! Come on, are you afraid of little old me? You're nothing but a big sissy!"
The children stood huddled together, the girls happy with the turn of events. Brian sensed the power emanating from Mother and stared in dumbfounded amazement at his crumbled father. The movement Nancy had used to fling their father half-way across the room had been a blur of fluidity. All were amazed and proud of her ability and her continued challenge of their collapsed father.
Harry slowly sat up and shook his head to clear the pain and cobwebs from his mind. Suddenly he understood the enormity of the changes his wife had undergone. Looking at his children, he saw the look of shock on their faces, including the pretty Brianne. Brianne... he blinked back tears. He'd failed his son... No, he couldn't. He had to save Brian... Brianne indeed!
Forcing himself to his feet, his face twisted in a savage snarl that made the children blanche and Nancy think twice about the wisdom of her impromptu plan. Steadying himself as he regained his balance, he ignored the throbbing pain in his left leg and charged forward. Instead of using his size and brute strength to bowl his wife over as he'd intended, the big man collapsed in a roiling howling jumble on the floor as his left leg bent sideways halfway down the lower portion of the leg. The audible "SNAP" as the previously fractured bone gave way eerily resounded through the room.
Immediately Nancy took command. "Gayle, call the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. Tell them your father broke his leg and ask him to send someone over right away," she ordered as she rushed to her husband's side. "Harry, calm down, stop moving," she ordered in an authoritative tone that sank through the pain of the anguished man. "Lynne, Nadine, get some pillows and blankets. Brianne, watch the front door for the medical team. Lead them here as soon as they get here." Everyone did as they were told.
While Brian waited by the door, anguished moans emanated from the rear of the house, interspersed with his father's tearful pleas for forgiveness. What he'd seen had totally destroyed all the past concepts he had of male superiority, female inferiority and that prissy frilly clothes meant submissiveness. The events of the day flashed back in his confused mind. Everything that had gone wrong had been the direct result of his refusal to acknowledge feminine power! Where had his street sense gone, he wondered? His dumb macho arrogance had cost him his mom and now probably destroyed his new family. Look what happened to dad when he tried to fight the power. Suddenly Brian realized that the power that macho guys had was limited and easily destroyed. The power of skirts, as represented by his new Mother, was the real power! Just look at all those TV shows where the men are dumb bumpkins guided by the strong silent wife who makes him look good to satisfy his dumb ego! It was so plain he felt like kicking himself! All this time he'd been one of those dumb macho guys... like his dad!
By this time his heart was pounding wildly. Leaning forlornly against the door jam the lace of his half-slip tickled his thigh. Strange but exciting tingles swept over him as he looked deep inside himself to examine the myriad delightful new sensations that wearing girls clothes created. With startling clarity he realized that these new feelings were something he never wanted to give up. What would he do if Mother made him dress like a boy again? Another revelation struck him! Mother was offering him the chance to start over in this new family! She was testing him! Was he smart enough to join the truly powerful? Yes, he told himself with a sudden fierce pride in his girlish appearance. Now he understood where the power rested and he had an opportunity to become one of the dominant ones. If she wanted him to be Brianne, he would be Brianne!
The staggering events of the day culminated in the final shattering of the last bit of Brian's boyish arrogance and belief in male superiority. His mind had been changed. Never again would he desire to be a man. Every ounce of his... HER being was now re-centered on learning how to be a girl. SHE would learn how to use the hidden power that females in skirts exerted over the stupid macho males of the world! She was now BRIANNE!
When the paramedics arrived, Brianne tearfully led them to her injured father. As the expert team went into action, Brianne noted how his mother had been cradling her father's head in her lap and soothing his furrowed brow. The power she was exerting over the defeated man made Brianne smile. She vowed to learn all there was to know about being a girl.
When she relinquished her position to the paramedics, Nancy stepped right to Brianne and took her into a warm embrace. "Good girl, Brianne," she praised as she kissed the trembling pseudo-girl on her sweated brow. The tremendous change the boy had undergone was clearly evident. Even Gayle, Lynne and Nadine sensed that Brian had been replaced by Brianne. The girls crowded in to the loving protective embrace too.
Once the leg was splinted and Harry was on the stretcher, he looked at his wife and daughters. "Brianne..." he croaked out of a dry, pain-racked mouth as a hand reached out to the shy girl. Even in his pain he too could see the change. His son was gone.
Brianne trembled and held back until Nancy and the girls pushed her forward. With timid mincing steps she approached her stricken father.
"Brianne," Harry stated through his pain. "Do as your mother tells you. She's right. I have been wrong. I understand now. I hope you can understand all this too. I know it's hard. But I need you to be a good girl for your mother and sisters. Will you please promise me that you will be a good girl?" The pain almost made him pass out.
Brianne knew that she had changed during the emergency. Her father's words cinched that change. Tears flowed down her dainty cheeks as she hugged her father gently. "I promise to be a good girl," she promised softly as she tenderly kissed him on the cheek. Once they wheeled him to the ambulance, Brianne turned to her new mother and sisters. "I meant what I said," she whispered through her tears. "But I'll need help. I have a lot to learn." All four hugged and cried. Once they had straightened out the mess that had been created by the fight, including putting away the half-prepared food, they headed to the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER to check on Harry.
They found him in a room, relaxed in a bed due to the pain killers they had given him. His left leg was encased in a full-length plaster cast suspended from a rope to keep it elevated. The conversation was subdued and apologetic on all sides. It was understood by all that Nancy was now the undisputed head of the family.
Dr. Alterson and Susan Lymaster were waiting for Nancy when she and the girls emerged from the room. Their stern demeanor and clipped phrases left the bewildered family under the impression that assault charges might be lodged if Nancy didn't cooperate. While the girls were led off for interviews with Dr. Makes-Shemanski and Victoria Makes-Shemanski, Nancy sat with the two women.
Once isolated from the children, Nancy was quickly put at ease by the women once they explained that they were representatives of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY. It became evident that Nancy already knew about their efforts so little discussion was needed about their goals. Nancy quickly explained what had transpired this hectic day as the women listened intently.
Dr. Alterson left to make a phone call when Victoria came into the room to let them know that Brianne was a boy. Nancy was fascinated by the fact that Victoria had once been a man. When Dr. Alterson returned, she was accompanied by another woman. Nancy recognized her as Lydia Ladd.
"I'll come right to the point," Lydia stated brusquely. "You are exactly the type of woman we want in or organization. "What you have done to your husband and your step-son is quite understandable. Your decision to raise the boy as a girl is fitting and commendable."
"Your family is going to be in tough financial straights now that Harry is laid up with that broken leg. I know Harry's expertise as a salesman and how his employer handles disabilities. I would not be at all surprised if Harry is replaced," Lydia paused to let her words sink in.
"I could use a good salesperson. I think with proper retraining and a bit of effort, Harry could easily make the transition to part of my operations... if you and your children are willing to cooperate," Lydia added mysteriously. Then smiling broadly she added, "I would only hire Harry if he became Harriet."
Nancy was flabbergasted. Never had she ever imagined Harry as anything other than masculine. To think that he could become a female... "I... I'm not sure... Harry would never agree..." she stammered in mild shock.
Lydia smiled. "It doesn't matter if he agrees or not. He will lose his job and insurance. How will you live and pay your bills? I suggest we go talk to Harry." With that she stood and led the group back to Harry's room.
Harry looked up at the unexpected intrusion. The pain killers were wearing thin and his entire body ached. Lydia identified herself and the others in the group. Harry, who had heard of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY, thought that all the members must be mad.
Lydia gave him no time to protest or complain. She immediately told him her opinion of Harry. As a human being he left a lot to be desired, as a salesman he was good. In addition she told him what she thought of his future employment. Harry was reluctantly forced to agree that he would most likely be terminated. He would be jobless, laid up with the broken leg and his family would quickly become destitute.
"I am offering you a job, starting immediately," stated Lydia magnanimously. "The pay will be equal to your current salary. NEW DEAL ASSET MANAGEMENT, my bank, will refinance all your obligations at a better rate than you currently have and you and your family will immediately become members in LADD'S EXCHANGE HMO. I require two things from you. First is the signing of a five year contract for your exclusive services as a salesperson at your current salary plus commission. The second is that you begin immediate treatment to live the rest of your life as a woman. Your wife and children will accept your feminization since you have already approved of Brianne's transformation. After all, what's good for the goose is good for the gander!"
Harry started to become quite agitated to think that they would even think that he could become a female. His rage was quickly cut off.
"Before you get yourself all worked up, we have the technology to feminize your body so that you will become a beautiful woman, just as we have done with Victoria," Lydia stated pointing to the very comely head of mall security. "If you and your wife agree, we can let you retain your precious manhood."
Turning to Nancy, Lydia smiled. "One thing you can be sure about, once Harriet makes her debut, she will save her affections for you. No man would dare reveal that he looks and lives as a woman. What's between his legs would be reserved exclusively for you."
Nancy smiled broadly and nodded her head. Harry opened and closed his mouth several times as he tried to protest but failed to come up with a reasonable response that would not make him sound like a chauvinist. What Lydia stated was all too true!
Turning back to Harry, Lydia went on. "So, what will it be, darling, girlhood or poverty for you and your family?"
Victoria slipped out of the room while Harry silently sought a way out of his dilemma. It was obvious that Nancy was willing to sacrifice his manhood. Harry knew that he had no one but himself and his macho philandering habits for what had happened. However, that did not make it any easier for him to agree to his feminization.
The quiet of the room was disrupted as Victoria herded the four girls into the room. All looked upon their father in wide-eyed amazement. Victoria smiled, "I told the girls about your job status and our offer. They know that you have agreed to transform Brianne into a girl."
"You... you had no right to tell them..." Harry sputtered.
Lydia glared at Harry as tears of shame and anger formed in his eyes. "Cut the crap, Mr. Macho. Look at your children. Do you want to see them homeless and living on the street?"
Harry sank back in his bed. He had no idea how to react. On one hand he could not let his family become homeless. On the other he could not yield his manhood.
Dr. Makes-Shemanski entered the room with a filled hypodermic. Silently she walked to the other side of Harry's bed, raised the blankets and wiped his thigh with an alcohol swab. "Harry," she stated softly as she held the damning needle up for all to see. "This contains BELLE HORMONE BLOCKERS T and E. Once administered, all male hormone production in your body will stop. At the same time your body will begin to produce a full range of estrogens. In about a week, hormonally you will be a female. Over the next month you body will change from male to female. Four weeks from now the only thing masculine about you will be what's between your legs. Now look at your wife and daughters. If you can, tell me NOT to give you this injection."
With that she plunged the needle deep into the fleshy thigh of his good leg. Harry winced as his family gasped.
"Harry," Dr. Makes-Shemanski stated coolly. "I'll count to three, then I'll push in the plunger."
Everyone stood in silence while they watched Harry.
"ONE!"
Harry looked at his four lovely daughters as tears of doubt and fear flowed freely down his cheeks.
"TWO!"
Harry blinked back his tears and looked pleadingly into Nancy's red face.
"THREE!"
Dr. Makes-Shemanski pushed the plunger home. The diabolical contents of the syringe flowed quickly into Harry's thigh.
Harry immediately felt a strange warmth entering his thigh as the liquid surged into him. Fear caused his stomach to begin churning. "N... N... Noooo..." he gasped desperately as his head began to swim, but it was too late. Lowering his head he began to sob.
Nancy and the girls reacted as one. They rushed the bed and hugged Harry reassuringly as he quietly cried. The members of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY quietly left the room.
The next day, Dr. McAnnally and Dr. Balkut gave Brianne a thorough examination after she had come to the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER with her mother and sisters to visit her father. Nancy had talked to the doctors the night before and agreed that the shy girl who was really a boy no longer had need of his male apparatus. While the BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER was administered to the shivering boy/girl, Nancy held her close and stroked her soft brown hair. Brianne gazed up at Mother, her big brown eyes apprehensive about what was being done to her masculinity but satisfied by the security that Nancy gave her. When the treatment was completed, Nancy lead the pale Brianne to rejoin her sisters who had gone to their father's room. Tucked away in her purse was a supply of BELLE VITAMINS.
As they entered the room Nancy proudly announced, "Brian no longer exists. Brianne has now officially come into existence." However when she saw Harry her voice failed.
Harriet looked up from her bed and smiled weakly. Already great changes had been wrought.
Susan Bangs had sent up several of her beauticians first thing that morning. Electrolysis had changed his bushy eyebrows into thin feminine arches. Quite a bit of his mustache had also been eliminated. His lips were now a definite red and his eyes were set off quite nicely by eye liner, mascara and eye shadow, all in immaculate permanent make-up. In addition his long hair was now redone in a cute, feminine style. All trace of masculinity had been erased from Harry's head. By Tuesday, Susan informed the family, his beard would be totally gone. By the end of two weeks his entire body would be permanently free of unsightly masculine hair.
The finality and completeness of Harry's transformation was now evident to all. A great many changes would be occurring in the Horner household over the next few weeks. Harriet never looked back on her former manliness as her family surrounded her with love and encouragement.
Dr. Balkut was off in her lab making the latest addition for her bizarre trophy/display case of removed male genitalia. She looked forward to accompanying Dr. McAnnally and Dr. Makes-Shemanski to the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY on Monday to make molds of the genitals of the first class. Even though the casts that would be made would be displayed in the corridors of the unique school along with before and after photographs, the fact that she was an integral part of program made her feel warm and fuzzy.
Monday morning Brianne accompanied her sisters to ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL where she entered the fifth grade class. The shy girl quickly made friends with the other girls. During the lunch recess, Gayle introduced her to Dionne Franz, Diane Franz, Ashley Bentley, Shelly Wainwright and Colleen Schaich. Brianne was amazed and pleased to meet the other former boys. Their presence made her feel a lot less guilty about being a turncoat to males. Already she was looking forward to beginning her dancing lessons at METAMORPHOSIS SCHOOL OF DANCE. Her adaptation to girlhood would proceed with ease.
That evening, their after-supper assembly was changed to a free time period since it was no longer necessary to discipline anyone for misconduct. Once securely in bed and asleep, Stage Two of the BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES began it's stint over the PA system. Even as these twenty were starting their second week in phase one, another twenty were being selected to take their place.
*****
Brianne's enrollment at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL set off quite a stir in the fifth grade class. The shy girl was quickly accepted by her female classmates but avoided by the boys. The guys all knew about boys being transformed into girls, they had seen several boys switch gender. But Brianne was the first in their class. All were quite upset and naturally fearful, especially Simon Ramsey who had always been ostracized by the other guys. At his widowed, over-protective, domineering mother's insistence, he wore his straight blonde at shoulder length. His intelligence, reflected in his piercingly bright blue eyes, was a mill-stone about his neck when it came to joining the guys in their play. The class work came so easily to him that he blasted away the rest of the class, thus alienating them. Another mill-stone was his size. Not only was he the smallest boy in the class, he was the smallest, period! His fair skin was easily bruised and sun burnt, so physical activities such as sports or even normal play ground games were out of the question for him, which further separated him from his peers. Because of these factors, the guys teased and tormented him incessantly to the point that he even responded when they called him Sissy instead of Simon. Of course, the guys were careful not to overstep the behavioral boundaries the nuns had established so Simon seldom suffered physical abuse. Thus Simon was a loner, ostracized by the guys and afraid to associate with the girls out of dread that he might be transformed into a girl.
The teasing and name calling had dramatically increased since the start of the school year when it became known that Dionne and Diane Franz had been boys. As each new transformed boy/girl appeared in the sixth grade class, the teasing grew worse since the younger fifth grade boys were growing increasingly desperate to prove and maintain their shaky masculinity. Traditional methods that most boys utilized were unusable at ST. FRANCIS since it would surly result in their being Petticoated. Instead they took their frustrations out on the boy least able to defend himself since they felt sure that teasing a boy would not result in Petticoating. The guys laughed and derisively asked poor Simon when he was going to become a girl. The pressure was barely tolerable for the lonely boy who desperately wanted friends. When Brianne showed up in his class, the other boys felt the fear of imminent Petticoating for the first time. As a result, they lashed out at Simon, offering him up as a sacrificial lamb to appease the nuns. By the end of Brianne's first day of school, Simon was a nervous wreck.
Gloria Ramsey immediately saw the greatly increased stress in Simon when he arrived home. Naturally Simon refused to talk, becoming surly when she persisted in questioning him, finally stalking off to his bedroom. Gloria was stunned by her son's belligerence. Never before had he dared refuse to answer her questions, much less snap back and storm off. She knew how the boys at school treated Simon and she wondered what had happened to cause this reaction. Quite concerned and not sure how to handle the situation, she called the school. His teacher was surprised to hear of Simon's unexpected behavior, but told Gloria that there had been quite a stir in the class over the enrollment of a new girl. The boys, she added, had been unusually antsy and might have been giving Simon a rough time. The best she could recommend was to let his unusual behavior pass for the evening and urge Gloria to come to the school to talk with Mother Superior Mary Francis. She also suggested that she not let Simon know that she was going to come to the school.
After Gloria hung up the phone, she headed to Simon's bedroom. Placing her ear to the door, she could hear muffled sobs. Anger flared up, not at Simon, but at the boys in his class who had done this to him. She vowed to go to the school and get this mess straightened out. She was not going to allow her son to be bullied!
Knocking on the door, she called through telling the boy that supper would be ready in half an hour and that she expected him to come down. The crying had stopped when she knocked, but no other sound was forthcoming. Knowing that he had heard her and confident that he would not disobey, she left him alone. Simon did come down for the meal but merely toyed with his food. The days events had destroyed his appetite. As soon as the meal was finished, Simon gloomily headed back to his bedroom.
The next day, Simon morosely ate his breakfast. He wished he could stay home but knew better than to ask. When he had finished eating, he gathered his books and headed off to school. As soon as he was out of the door, Gloria called the school and set up an appointment to see Mother Superior Mary Francis.
Mother Superior Mary Francis had been told of Gloria's call and had spent several hours discussing the class and Simon with his teacher. Then she pulled Simon's records and reviewed them. The picture that developed was of a small lonely boy who was isolated from his peers. That he was being teased did not surprise her. In the morning she watched the class and Simon in particular. It became quite evident that since the arrival of Brianne, the other boys were taking their fear of being Petticoated out on Simon.
When Gloria Arrived for the meeting, she was surprised by all the preparation Mother Superior Mary Francis had done. Gloria was surprised to learn about Petticoating. In all the time Simon had been enrolled, he'd never mentioned it and since he never got into trouble, the staff had never felt the need to bring it up.
Mother Superior Mary Francis saw the gleam in Gloria's eye as she thought about how Petticoating could give her the daughter she'd always dreamed of. "Tell me, Mrs. Ramsey, would you like to have a daughter?"
Blushing furiously at having her thoughts so clearly read, she meekly nodded her head.
"Good," stated Mother Superior Mary Francis with glee. "Let me show you an interesting film." Turning to the computer terminal by her desk, she deftly punched in several codes and in a few moments, the TV in the corner of the office came to life.
On the screen appeared the title BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY presents THE BENEFITS OF PETTICOATING. The half hour infomercial extolled the virtues of Petticoat Discipline and several examples were shown. TWINS DION AND DUANE BECOME DIONNE AND DIANE came next, tracing the transformation of the Franz twins. By the time the films were completed, Gloria was quite beside herself with anticipation. Simon, she was sure, would make a simply lovely dainty little girl!
Mother Superior Mary Francis contacted Dr. Alterson at the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES COUNSELING CLINIC. Fifteen minutes later, Gloria was discussing the medical processes required to complete the transformations. By the time Gloria headed home, she had enrolled in the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY. At the request of Mother Superior Mary Francis, she would wait to implement Simon's conversion to Simone. Another meeting had been scheduled for the next day with the core members of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY.
The cagey nun was concocting a plan to use Simon's Petticoating as an example to his classmates and their parents. Besides, it irritated her that the boys were so cruel to their peers. The threat of Petticoating served well to keep boys from teasing the girls and from getting too rowdy. But it didn't stop their macho attitudes or their natural tendencies to make themselves feel better by making someone else feel worse. The way the boys treated poor Simon was a prime example of what needed to be changed. Everyone should be treated with polite respect. If things went as the nun planned, the boys and their parents would see that Petticoating wasn't always a punishment but could be quite delightful.
At the meeting the next morning, Mother Superior Mary Francis explained how she felt about the boys behavior. "What I'd like to do is let Simon alone for at least a week or two while we film him and the interactions he has with the other boys in his class. In this way, we can document the abuse, teasing and inconsiderateness that these boys continue to exhibit. As soon as we have a solid case, Simon can become Simone. We'll then document the interactions of the boys with Simone. There should be a distinct difference. Included in this documentation will be the girls treatment and inter-relationship with Simon and Simone. What we should see is a clear difference of behavior and attitudes."
"Once we have everything edited," she continued. "I'd like to have a meeting of the parents of all the boys in the class to show them the film. Refreshments containing BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX should make it fairly easy to convince the parents that universal Petticoating will force the boys from their crude macho behavior into polite, considerate, effeminate interactions. I'm not advocating sex-changes for all the boys, although we wouldn't discourage that. We'll simply advocate requiring all the students to dress and behave alike while in school. Not only will the boys have to wear the girls uniform, they'll have to resemble a girl in appearance and behavior while in school. What they do outside of school is up to the parents. I don't think they should be deprived of their physical manhood, but it should be suppressed while physical feminization should be encouraged."
Dr. Halteman spoke up. "That should be easy to accomplish. As you know, BELLE VITAMINS suppress masculinity and foster femininity due to the BELLE HORMONE BLOCKERS they contain. Daily doses over a six to eight week period will make the suppression of testosterone production permanent and the production of estrogen permanent. However, our research has shown that taking it three times a week will suppress testosterone and encourage estrogen production for as long as it is taken, but will not make those changes in production permanent. The effects on a boy would be the same in both cases, but one will reverse when ingestion stops."
Dr. Alterson smiled broadly. "So what that means is that any male can be feminized, to the point of developing breasts and female reactions but still return to masculinity."
"Yes," stated Dr. Halteman. "Those boys who have not past puberty will become and remain girls for as long as they take three doses a week, but revert to masculinity once it stops. In the case of males who are already past puberty, their bodies will feminize while retaining the functions of their male organs. They will look and be females emotionally, but still be able to impregnate a female."
"Once we convince the parents of the fifth grade boys that Petticoating will make their boys nicer," stated Mother Superior Mary Francis. "We can require the entire class to begin attending school as girls as an experiment. With the positive results, we can hold a school wide meeting of the parents, again with the BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX in the refreshments, to announce that the entire student body will be required to attend as girls!"
Dr. Alterson thought while the others murmured their approval of the plan. "I'm not sure I like the idea of not forcing the Petticoated boys to complete the sex-change. Of course, I can understand that some parents would definitely refuse to allow their sons to become real girls. Perhaps we can encourage the Petticoated boys to request complete feminization. If we differentiate the uniforms slightly, let the real girls and the transsexuals wear the present uniform, while the Petticoated boys wear the same basic uniform with slight alterations. By changing the color from pink to baby blue for the lace tights and hair ribbons, everyone would know who is still male. The slight difference of treatment that should result, coupled with the effects of the lack of testosterone and influence of estrogen will, in most cases, cause the boy to eventually decide to become a transsexual. I sincerely doubt that any of the elementary age boys will make it through high school without wanting to become a girl. Most likely, the more exposure a boy has had to testosterone, the longer he'll mentally hold out against the estrogen and the desire to change his sex."
Mother Superior Mary Francis nodded her head. "Yes, I can see that. So basically what we'll see, once Petticoating becomes school policy, is no baby blue coming out of the lower grades, with only those who transfer in retaining that color. ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL will essentially become exclusively a girls school that enrolls boys. I think all of us would like to see that."
"Indeed," agreed Sister Justine Kane. "It would certainly make it easier for the upperclasses of the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY to make the complete transition into girlhood. The lack of males in their school age peer group will do wonders as far as conditioning them in the feminine role. With no males about, no feelings of guilt or betrayal will be engendered."
Gloria Ramsey had sat quietly throughout the meeting and deliberations. Her head was spinning from the matter of fact discussion about Petticoating an entire school. "Do you mean to say that by waiting a week or two to Petticoat Simon, you'll be able to develop all that you need to Petticoat every boy in the school?"
"Yes," replied Lydia Ladd. "That's exactly what we mean."
Gloria shook her head in amazement. "Well, in that case, of course I'll wait! It will be well worth the delay to see his tormentors join him in skirts!"
"Excellent," declared Lydia. "We'll send crews out immediately to begin collecting the footage we'll need. As soon as we have enough, we'll let you know so that you can have your new daughter. Thank you, dear."
After Gloria left, Lydia addressed the core members of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY. "The planning of this mass Petticoating means that we are nearing a milestone. Large amounts of cash will be needed in the next few months to help us achieve our goals. The BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY must be ready to expand to take advantage of every opportunity that comes our way. We also need a business to front our dealings and efforts. I feel proud to be the sole owner of LADD'S EXCHANGE ENTERPRISES, which through it's major interests in every business in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL, already guides them towards our goal. LADD'S EXCHANGE ENTERPRISES would be the perfect core for our operations except for my sole ownership. What I'd like to do is offer shares of LADD'S EXCHANGE ENTERPRISES to you, the core of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY. Once you have purchased all you want, I'll offer shares to the other members. In this way we can get the money we need to expand, while spreading the financial gains we can expect for our efforts."
The response was immediate acceptance of the offer. LADD'S EXCHANGE ENTERPRISES would coordinate the business end of their efforts to spread Petticoating. As the meeting broke up, everyone felt wonderful. At last another giant step towards their goal of total Petticoating came nearer. Quite a few were already considering that once the feminine dress, behavior and appearance code proved it's effectiveness in the school, the policy could be implemented in all the businesses associated with LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. The possibilities were astounding!
*****
The only male actively involved in the day to day operation of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY, attorney Dave Getzoff, was called in to speak with Lydia Ladd, Victoria Makes-Shemanski, Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski and Dr. Helen Alterson that afternoon. Dave was surprised to see his wife, Barbara Getzoff, mother-in-law, Martha Medlar and partner, Susan Lymaster, sitting at the conference table. Immediately he knew something major was afoot. Warily he took the seat they offered him. Since everyone had a cup of coffee, he took one too, to be polite and pretended to drink. He incorrectly assumed the drink was spiked with BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX and desperately wanted to keep his wits about him.
"Well Dave," Lydia began. "I can see you suspect something big is afoot. The coffee is not spiked with BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX," she stated with a smile. "We wouldn't do that to you. You're smart enough to know that what we tell you is for the best." With that said, she went on to explain their plans for ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL.
Dave listened patiently as she spoke and knew by the expressions on the faces of those around the table that the plan was already going forward. He even managed to keep his face calm when she told them that they were thinking of altering the dress code for the mall. When they finished he leaned back in his chair and steepled his fingertips. "I wondered how long it would be before this happened," he stated seriously. "I assume the policy will be mandatory for any males who work in the mall, but will it be voluntary? Will you let the men quit or sell out if they don't want to go along with the plan?"
"Of course all participation will be voluntary," Lydia stated with a very mischievous twinkle in her eyes. "I will personally buy out anyone who does not want to participate. Anyone who wants to quit will receive an excellent job reference."
After intently watching Dave to gauge his reaction she continued. "We don't intend to announce the new feminine dress code just yet. We will announce that we are currently formulating a mall wide dress code. We would like to let it be known that you are on that committee. What we do will depend on you, Dave," Lydia replied candidly. "I have seen your skills in supporting our efforts. Having you on our team will make everything easier for all of us. Are you willing to join us?"
"If you're asking if I'd agree to have a sex-change," Dave answered solemnly after along pause. "The answer is no. I like being a man. If you're asking me if I'd honor a feminine dress code the answer is a reluctant yes. Despite all I know about your efforts and all those I have helped cross the line between masculinity and femininity, my innate manhood still rebels against joining your skirted ranks. However, on a more rational level, I've committed too much of myself to give up what I have. Besides, I know that having Barbara, Martha and Susan here, they have already approved of my crossdressing." Dave paused to collect his thoughts. What he was about to say would not only alter his way of life but that of most of the other men in the mall. "I will insist that my manhood and male sexual functions be unaffected, with the same for all the other males. If you can promise that, I will be on the committee."
"That's what we expected," Lydia stated happily in reply. "We don't anticipate having any of the males quit or sell out. You see, Dave, we are going to begin broadcasting Stage One of the BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES over the mall PA system today as soon as this meeting is completed. By the end of the week, every male who works here will be indoctrinated. Stages Two, Three and Four will follow. Naturally we will not utilize those portions that will hinder job performance. The later stages of the Neatness portion will be modified to allow construction, remodeling and mechanical repairs to be accomplished as needed. The later stages of the Mode of Dress will be modified to allow workers to wear coveralls, pants, jeans, or other types of appropriate clothing while working. The wearing of feminine apparel will be compulsive behavior but it will not hinder a person's job performance. We will also modify Stage Four since many of us, like Barbara, Victoria and Sandra, have males they want to retain their male sexual functions. You, as well as all of us, will hear the same messages and be forced to obey. All women as well as all men are going to be effected. Since you are so closely involved with us, we thought it only fair to warn you and hope you'd agree. I'm delighted to see that we were correct in our assumptions."
With that the meeting broke up. Susan, Barbara and Martha joined Dave for a drink. Dave nervously joked about how ridiculous he'd feel dressed as a woman. The women assured him that he'd make a beautiful pseudo-woman and that by the time he would have to appear in public, the subliminal tapes would have eliminated any fears, doubts, or embarrassment.
After his luncheon, Dave had unsuccessfully tried to hear or sense the overpowering Stage I of the BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES as it was repeatedly broadcast over the PA system of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. That night he had gone to bed early, wondering about the wisdom of his decision to assist in the mall wide Petticoating of every male, including himself. His tough, macho side fought a long and bitter fight with his logical attorney side about the benefits of being feminized. The night was long and restless. In the morning, Dave awoke to find Barbara sucking sensuously upon his manhood. With a groan of pleasure he ran his fingers through her long hair while gently bucking his hips as she continued to slurp noisily.
After a slow and quite delightful orgasm, Barbara sat up and caressed his deflated manhood as she nibbled on his ears. "Darling, " she cooed tantalizingly. "Let me help you slip into a pair of my cute sexy silken panties. That way I know you'll be thinking about how I woke you all day."
With that she slipped out of bed and took a pair of white nylon panties from her lingerie drawer and held them up before his still reclined form. "Just think how nice these will feel hugging your cock all day," she drawled lustily. With little effort she tugged him from the bed.
Once she had him standing, she knelt before him. Not a word was spoken as she leaned forward and took his limp manhood into her mouth. As it swelled she touched one foot with the sexy panties. Instinctively he raised the foot and allowed her to slip the panties up to his ankle. While she continued to orally stimulate him she touched his other foot which he raised to let her slip the silken panties up to that ankle. With slow, long draws on his swollen manhood she slowly and sensuously raised the panties up his legs and about his rear so that the tight lace-edged top elastic snugged atop his tight testicles so the soft nylon teasingly caressed his family jewels.
Dave didn't know how to react. Sex with Barbara had always been good, but up until this morning, he had always been the aggressor. What she had done and was doing felt better than anything he'd ever experienced. The logical lawyer portion of his mind coupled with his anguished masculinity to tell him that she was seducing him to have him submit to his own Petticoating. The fevered emotional portion of his psyche told that logical part to take a hike.
Once she felt that his emotional side had at least temporarily defeated his fearful machismo, Barbara left his manhood plop from her wet lips. "I know how to make you feel even better, darling," she cooed lasciviously as she stroked his legs. Standing, she returned to her lingerie drawer and pulled out a pair of sheer black nylon pantyhose.
Dave stared mesmerized at the silky pantyhose as she slowly approached him with a seductive smile upon her face. His penis, still dampened by her saliva, jumped with every beat of his heart as more blood attempted to engorge his erection. When she reached him, she playfully pushed the soft pantyhose into his sweated face. As a result, he flopped into a sitting position upon the bed. The sudden impact caused his manhood PLOP loudly against his stomach as it bounced.
Once more Barbara knelt before him to place a sensuous kiss upon the bobbing head of his manhood. "This sexy pantyhose will make you super horny all day," she uttered huskily as she slipped them over his unresisting feet. Leaning forward she began licking his rampant manhood as she sensuously rolled the pantyhose up his legs.
Dave was lost in a heady sexual experience. Every time Barbara's hot tongue touched him, his mind lost all ability to think. When she had the pantyhose rolled up as high as they could go, she used her head to nudge him prone. Climbing atop his limp body she continued to attempt to roll the silken pantyhose up his body. Unresisting, Dave could only arch his body to give her the freedom she needed to slip the pantyhose about his legs and butt.
All too soon, the waistband of the pantyhose was resting atop his swollen balls as Barbara began to earnestly suckle his erection. In no time, she was swallowing his seed for the second time that morning. The second draining left him limp, in more ways than one.
Barbara stood, efficiently and effectively tucked his deflated manhood between his thighs deep inside the panties and pantyhose. Taking the waistbands of the first the panties and then the pantyhose, she snugged them in place about his abdomen. "You can wear these in place of your normal male jockey shorts and socks, darling," she giggled teasingly knowing that her sensual efforts had coaxed him to accept her urging. "You'll find them a lot more comfortable and you might as well start getting accustomed to feminine attire. Besides," she tittered teasingly as one hand boldly caressed his still limp manhood inside the sensuous nylon prison. "No one can see what you wear under your business suit. I promise to make any anxiety you develop completely vanish as soon as you arrive home this evening."
Dave knew he was lost. Nothing in his manly upbringing could deny that what Barbara had done was not the most sensual or the best sexual experience in his life. He had known that Petticoating was quite effective, watching Heather be transformed had convinced him of that. Now he understood what a devastating effect Petticoating had on a masculine ego. That understanding enabled him to step forward boldly on the road that would lead to his eventual complete feminization without any regrets or doubts. That evening he eagerly donned the lace trimmed sexy pink nylon babydoll nightie that Barbara handed him as they prepared for bed.
*****
Dr. Helga Halteman had a nagging feeling of guilt about what the products she had developed were doing to the males who, intentionally or unintentionally, were using them. Her four pretty nieces, who were her nephews when they came to live with her, had been altered by her development. They were very happy with the changes, not once even wishing they had remained boys. But Helga's acceptance of their happiness was marred by the incompleteness of the change. Even when the transformations were completed by the surgical creation of female genitalia so that the ability and feelings of normal sexual relations could be enjoyed, they still would not be true females. Their chromosomes would still be XY instead of XX. These feminine creatures had lost their ability to reproduce. They would never know the exquisite joy and pain of carrying a child, of being pregnant, of being a true mother. Sure, most had made donations to the sperm bank, but that meant finding a surrogate mother. In addition, their mate would not be the father. It just didn't seem fair. Even though she was delighted with the changes that had been wrought by her work, she was still not satisfied. She felt as if she was doing only half the job, especially since what she had developed had been built upon the pioneer work done by her grandfather, the Nazi SS Doctor Herman Halteman. The computer disks she had saved from the destruction of the new Reich in Paraguay had served as the basis for her developments. It almost felt as if she were merely completing his work.
The night of the meeting when it was decided to Petticoat the school and mall, Helga had an all too vivid dream/nightmare. She dreamed of her grandfather, Dr. Herman Halteman and how splendid he looked all decked out in his Nazi regalia in their Paraguayan hide-away. The image the stern man projected when he wore his old uniform was one of stark horror to the little girl that Margo had been at the time. In the dream, she recalled the incident when she and her brothers had sneaked into their grandfather's office. They were playing around the big desk in his office when the stern patriarch entered unexpectedly and caught them. Margo had been squatting down in front of the desk beside her oldest brother when he entered. His bellow of rage almost made her wet her panties. Her brother had the sense to push her into the cut out area where a persons legs rest while seated to hide her. Grandfather angrily grabbed the two boys by their ears and hauled the squealing duo off to be soundly whipped. Nine year old Helga had stayed hidden and unnoticed. While she waited to be sure the coast was clear before making her escape, she noticed a secret, finely crafted door that hid a recess. Curious despite her fear, she had fingered about the door until it popped open. She had found a hidden release. A black leather bound notebook was inside, cautiously she opened it. Inside were scrawled notes in German, each page deeply embossed with a Nazi Swastika. As she slowly attempted to decipher the scrawled handwriting of her grandfather, the howls of her brothers being beaten echoed into the room. Hastily she placed the book back in it's hiding spot and scrambled from the room. Helga forgot completely about the book after that until this dream.
Helga awoke sweated. She could still see the welts on her brothers. Quite often over the years she had nightmares about that brutal beating. Never had they ventured into that office again. In all those nightmares, she had never recalled the notebook until tonight. That notebook was important. The antique desk was one of the few things that had been saved when the Nazi compound in Paraguay had been raided which resulted in her Grandfather's suicide. It was also one of the few things she had brought from her fathers home after taking care of the funerals his murder/suicide had necessitated.
Jumping out of bed she rushed downstairs and crawled under the desk. With shaking fingers she groped about the hidden door until once more she triggered the release. Inside was the same black leather bound notebook! Solemnly she took it from it's hiding place. Sitting at the desk she reverently opened the dusty tome.
Inside the cover was a sealed envelope, brown from age, addressed simply with but one word written on the outside... HELGA. For several moments she sat staring at the envelope in shocked wonder. Finally she worked up her courage and carefully opened the envelope, withdrawing the handwritten note folded inside. As she read the heavy handed writing, she felt as if she could hear her grandfather speaking.
"Dearest Helga;" it read. "I'm writing this note to explain what my life work really meant. You alone have the ability to take my work and make it useful. Your father and brothers are brilliant, but are much too stubborn. They do not have the capacity to see beyond their noses. A word of advice, the next time you hide under a desk, make sure your shoes do not show. I know that you found this notebook when you hid under the desk when I caught your brothers playing in my office. There was no need for me to punish you directly since I knew that you would learn your lesson from the punishment that your brothers received. Perhaps that was why I was so harsh with the cane. Again the difference between them and you, they learned by having a lesson beaten into them, you learned by watching."
Helga felt as if the old man were sitting across from her telling her the words she was reading. So the old man knew she'd been under the desk all the time. Again she was thankful he had a soft spot for her.
"As I write this note, the new Reich is being destroyed. I can hear the gunfire and explosions moving closer. I also know that your efforts brought the destruction of the new Reich. Do not be surprised. I would have done the same if I had been treated by my father and brothers the way they treated you. As a matter of fact, I covered for your many absences to deliver the vital information the Jews needed to destroy us. One of the reasons I pushed for the computerization of our files and records was because I knew that you would save a copy for yourself, thus saving the years of horrible work that we had engaged in so that it would never be necessary to duplicate our fecund efforts. I was never proud of my work, but I have always felt the results were worth the cost. The people we used as human guinea pigs were going to be exterminated, nothing I or my colleagues could do would have stopped that. Few of us agreed with the policy and those that did were ostracized by the rest of us. What we did was to try to make their sacrifice not a total waste of human life by salvaging information that would help others. I understand that this sounds cold, it is. I have not had a good nights sleep since I became involved in it. My cooperation with the Nazis has forever condemned my soul to eternal hell. I never had your courage to do something about it. I thank you for forever destroying the Reich. I hope that you use the records you copied to aid humanity."
Helga had to stop to wipe the tears from her eyes. The tough old man had been human, simply caught up in the circumstances of the times and unable to extricate himself. Once more the love she had always felt for him came to her mind.
"This journal contains information I did not want the Party to know. It is quite significant and could have sent the madmen on an abusive frenzy that would have paled the Holocaust. To you, my dear granddaughter, I bequest this information."
"I am finished, my life is now over, once I have this sealed in the envelope and placed the notebook back in it's hiding spot, I will end my life. I want you to know that I have had this luger since I joined the SS. I have never fired it in combat or anger, I only fired it during my training in 1939. I'm not even sure the bullets are any good. I sincerely hope so, as I am a coward at heart and want a quick and painless death. The destruction of the new Reich and all it stood for was the only thing I looked forward to seeing. The fact that you will preserve my work satisfies my corrupted soul. I feel confident that my eternity in Hell will be deserved. I have regrets, but what I did I did knowingly. I am not proud of that fact. My only wish is for you to do what is right with this information, just as you did in giving the Jews the information they needed to destroy the new Reich."
"Now Helga, for me it is finished. For you, it is a new start! Remember, to the best of my ability, I love you!"
The letter was signed "Grandpa Herman."
Helga hugged the letter to her breast. The old man had killed himself because she had destroyed the new Reich, yet that was what he wanted. Even in death the man was an enigma. Fresh tears of both joy and sorrow flowed down her cheeks.
Sitting at the desk, once she recovered from the emotional distress the letter had created, she opened the dusty tome. It was an unofficial record of the gruesome experiments Dr. Herman Halteman had conducted on the inmates of the concentration camps. As she read, she began to understand why he didn't want the results to fall into the hands of the Nazi hierarchy.
The experiments centered on the attempts to convert non-Aryans into Aryans. The Nazis felt that if the sub-humans could be made human, they could serve the fatherland. The experiments had failed to change the race of the guinea pigs and many died painfully, although Herman had tranquilized any he could. But a related experiment did bear fruit. The initial idea was to remove the ovaries of a Jewish woman and replace them with a single ovary from an Aryan woman. In those where the primitive transplants were successful, the Jewish women were made pregnant by the SS guards and the offspring were of true Aryan descent. In this manner, Aryan women could donate one ovary while keeping the other and use Jewish women as sows after the transplant was completed.
Of even greater interest, however, were the attempts at sex-changes. The skillful doctors were able to transform men into surrogate women to be used in the field brothels. These sex-changed whores never had a period and thus never had to worry about pregnancy. An older SS guard, aware of the successful sex-changes, asked if women could be transformed into men. Upon questioning, it was discovered that he had four daughters and no sons. One of the girls was built like a man and was quite a tomboy. Would it be possible to change her into a man so she could join the SS? Herman felt the transformation could be done, utilizing the external genitalia of a prisoner who was being transformed into a female. As he thought about the switch, another thought occurred. If the prisoners male parts could be transplanted to the Aryan female, could the Aryan female's organs be transplanted to the prisoner? If so, Aryan women could turn the burden of child-bearing over to the cows that had once been normal males! The intriguing idea would not go away. Eventually, Herman actually did several hundred transplants as he attempted to perfect the technique. Many Jewish men had their male organs transplanted into Jewish women who had their female organs transplanted into the men, several of whom were impregnated! The war ended before any could give birth and all the human guinea pigs were liquidated.
The information gained from those experiments was contained in this handwritten volume. The war ended before Grandfather Halteman was able to carry out the experiment on the guard's daughter. He understood that his experiments would mean that the Reich could use it's women as men once their reproductive organs were transplanted into someone of a sub-human race, whether that someone was male or female was immaterial. Massive herds of sub-human cattle could be surgically created to rapidly increase the birth rate of the superior Aryans. The native population of Paraguay would have been subjugated and turned into breeding cattle for the new Reich. Helga understood the reasons he kept this knowledge hidden from the Nazi hierarchy.
As she reviewed the data, new avenues and vistas were opened. With her knowledge of genetic engineering and gene transplanting, coupled with the data from her grandfathers concentration camp experiments, she just might be able to create fully functional females from all the males she had helped to transform into pseudo-women! The prospect left her breathless!
Unable to sleep, she began making notes of her ideas about a new synthesis of current genetic engineering, transplant technology and the data from the past. If things worked out, it might be possible for her nieces to become mothers, both physically and genetically!
When Margo Spayd finally came downstairs in the morning, she found her lesbian lover hard at work at their home computer. When Ramona, Wendy, Marcia and Erica came down for breakfast, they saw their Aunt Helga still typing away. All realized that her deep concentration meant that until she was satisfied that she had solved whatever puzzle she was working on, it would be up to them to see that she ate, bathed and slept. They all knew from past experience that once a target had been established by Helga, everything else became insignificant. In every case, however, the results had been well worth the disruption and discomfort her single-mindedness created. All wondered what new development she was working on. The four nieces might have considered interrupting her if they knew that she was planning to give them complete femininity.
*****
While Helga plugged away on her problem, the nuns at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL began the film documentation of the fifth grade class. The boys were totally unaware that their constant harassment of poor Simon was being so carefully recorded. Simon spent all his spare time and energy attempting to avoid his tormentors. He did his best to maintain a low profile, but the frustrated boys felt they had a safe scapegoat and went out of their way to torment their small classmate. Little did they realize that they were digging a grave for the masculinity of every boy in the school.
*****
During the second week of their stay the pupils of the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY went about their daily activities without complaint. They had been firmly indoctrinated into obeying instantly any command. They also were responding to the demand for one hundred percent effort in every activity that they engaged. The week of listening to the BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES Stage II had made the expected changes to each lad. He now found himself feeling uneasy when anything violent happened and would not even watch when something violent occurred.
Exposure to clutter or a mess caused him to feel uneasy and created a strong urge to clean. Exposure to boorishness also created feelings of unease. By this time he was starting to be considerate of others, blush at a faux pas and learning to show respect to his elders and women by opening doors, holding chairs and rising when someone entered a room. He felt uneasy and uncomfortable wearing sweaty, grungy clothes. He was observing others, judging their outfits and developing an interest in fashions. Overtly masculine styles and harsh fabrics were now repulsive to him. He found himself yearning for soft silky clothes; ruffles and frills were attractive and enticing. The uniform he had felt to be extremely humiliating because it was so sissyish in appearance when he'd first worn it he now found quite comfortable. Whenever he looked in a mirror he would make sure that he appeared neat and perky. Such reflected images now quite pleased him. Great feelings of distress whelmed over him when he was not physically neat, clean and well groomed. When walking his steps were now smoother and shorter; he'd tug and smooth his short overalls when sitting; he sat properly with no slouching or sprawling; and his speech was softer while his enunciation was clearer. Feelings of anger and hatred made him feel uncomfortable and he avoided confrontations. He was easily embarrassed, more empathetic and laughed or cried easier.
In addition, the teaching computers had by now ingrained proper study habits and learning techniques into the boys. They went to their classroom looking forward to learning new material simply for the sake of learning! Anyone hearing them talk would never have suspected that just two short weeks before they had been jive talking, cursing, abusive delinquents. Their speech was filled with please's, thank you's, excuse me's and compliments. Proper grammar had become their standard language, not only in speech, but in thought as well.
Their aerobics class had also changed. While still demanding and strenuous, their bodies had adapted to the stretches. They could now do dainty pirouettes, leaps and turns. They even realized that by the end of the week they were doing aerobics only as a fifteen minute preliminary warm-up for ballet dancing lessons! Yet the changes in their physical activities during the aerobics sessions had been so subtle and so enjoyable that they didn't mind learning ballet.
The techniques being used to change these formerly tough punks into polite, caring people were quite effective, bordering on sinister. Any inappropriate actions, whether verbal or physical, were quickly and harshly punished. This quickly conditioned them to avoid such actions to the point of even excluding them from their thought process. At the same time, acceptable and proper alternatives were provided which easily slipped into their everyday thoughts and actions to fill the void left by the harsh expulsion of the unacceptable. After the bad feelings punishment for nasty habits caused, praise for the new good skills they were learning quickly ingrained them in their minds. Never were they punished for improper usage of their new life-skills, they were simply shown the proper usage. Thus, no negative feelings concerning their new habits were ever engendered.
Sister Justine Kane still remained an object of fear, but the rest of the staff had become like big sisters protecting their younger siblings. Thus the lack of love and affection these boys had lived with all their lives was now being supplied at every turn. The staff also quietly informed the boys that Sister Justine was in reality a pussycat when it came to well-behaved youths and adults. It was only disrespect and rebelliousness that made her angry which resulted in her harsh punishments and actions.
These techniques worked so well that by the middle of the week, no disciplinary shocks had to be administered to any of the boys. At the end of the week when the video tapes were edited and the results were viewed by the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY, the BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE ALTERNATIVE REFORMATION PROGRAM and the state DEPARTMENT OF CORRECTIONS, none could believe that the polite, neat, well-mannered boys were the same belligerent tough punks that had arrived in the facility just two short weeks before. Maxwell Bentley and Kendal Wainwright, representing the state DEPARTMENT OF CORRECTIONS were delighted with the astounding change the former tough guys had undergone.
*****
Dr. Helga Halteman had also made a great deal of progress in her research. Utilizing the data from her grandfather's journal as a base, she incorporated the latest in genetic engineering. With this dynamic combination she hoped to succeed in manipulating an XY chromosome mouse using the reproductive organs of an embryo to enable the male mouse to become a mother.
The first step was to separate X and Y sperm cells from a mouse. This was accomplished by chemical additives that effect one type of the sex determining sperm but not the other. Then taking a single X sperm, she cloned it until she had a supply that would be adequate for her needs. In a Petri dish she then fertilized an ovum from mother of the sperm donor with one of the cloned X sperm. When the resultant embryo, growing in a nutrient rich placenta like liquid, neared the end of the organogenesis period of development; she stopped the development and removed the minuscule incipient gonadal organ tissue. Placing the undeveloped gonads in another nutrient rich solution she added gonadotropin to stimulate the gonads into renewing development. Just as the gonads reached the point of differentiation into ovaries, uterus and fallopian tubes, she temporarily suspended the growth by removing the gonadotropin.
Utilizing an electron microscope, she carefully inserted gametotropin into the nuclei of the ovary bud. This caused the cells of the ovary bud to divide once more, only this time they divided by meiosis instead of mitosis. The result was that instead of the daughter cells having the normal compliment of 44 chromosomes, they had a 22 chromosome count, the same as an ovum or sperm. The timing to limit the growth to one cell division was extremely difficult. Using more of the cloned X sperm, she expertly inserted one into the nucleus of each cell of the ovary bud. Immediately the cloned sperm mated with the ovum-like nucleus of the ovary bud cells to once more form the normal cell compliment of 44 chromosomes. The gametotropin was replaced by gonadotropin. The development of the gonadal tissue was then allowed to proceed.
The female gonads proceeded to develop into the precursors of normal ovaries, uterus and fallopian tubes. Once they reached the stage of viability, they were ready for implantation. The male mouse from whom the sperm had been taken had been prepared by total castration to stop all male hormone production and had been receiving treatment with female hormones until it's body resembled that of a female. The developing gonads were then implanted into the proper location inside the formerly male mouse's now feminine body. Gonadotropin and female hormones were administered in proper proportions to insure the growth and development of the female reproductive organs inside the body of a former male.
Since the original egg had come from the male's mother, it carried 50 percent of the same chromosomes as the male. The male's sperm was then used to fertilize the egg which meant that the embryo had 75 percent of the same chromosomes as the male. Thus when the gene manipulation of the ovary bud cells took place utilizing meiosis instead of mitosis, the chromosome count of the resulting cells was halved (half of 75 percent is 37 1/2 percent). The resultant ovary bud cells, once the cloned sperm were added, created cells with complete chromosome counts that were 87 1/2 percent identical with the chromosome count of the former male! Chances of rejection of the implanted organs were virtually non-existent!
In addition, any ovum the transplanted ovaries would produce inside the formerly male body would have chromosomes which would be 87 1/2 percent identical to that of the ex-male! What this meant was that any offspring produced from a successful fertilization would genetically be very closely related to the ex-male mother! If the pseudo-female mated with a normal male and produced offspring, the ex-male would genetically be the mother!
Helga was delighted with the preliminary results. By Saturday morning November 3 she had two dozen male mice implanted with such genetically engineered female reproductive organs. Now she had to see how the organs developed and attached themselves to the ex-male's abdomen. If everything went as she hoped, once fully developed, a surgically created vagina would connect to the uterus to allow the formerly male mouse to menstruate and engage in normal intercourse as a female with the possibility of becoming pregnant and carrying offspring to birth!
Dr. Halteman understood that any such birth would almost certainly have to be by Caesarian section, but the offspring would be genetically related to the pseudo-mother! However, if the implantation could be done before the patient reached full sexual maturity as a male, the influence of the natural female hormones produced by the ovaries could possibly alter the prepubescent bone structure and musculature of the pelvic region so that the surgically created birth canal could open so that a natural birth could be a possibility.
*****
As the videos of the fifth grade class were being reviewed and edited the pattern of abuse that Simon Ramsey was suffering became abundantly clear. What also became clear was the evidence of abuse that emerged between the rest of the boys. There was a definite pecking order. The top of the heap picked on all below him. The second picked on all below him but never the one above. The third picked on all below him but never those above. The order continued down to the bottom which was Simon. What was interesting was how the top boy could cause a shift in the pecking order simply by telling a boy not to pick on another. This immediately dropped the chastised lad beneath the boy he had been picking upon. There were daily shifts in the lower positions of the hierarchy.
Since the filming had began on Wednesday, there had been a great deal of footage accumulated. During the review by the steering committee of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY on Saturday morning, it was decide that enough footage had been obtained to prove their point that the rest of the boys in the class were definitely abusing poor Simon. They decided to have Mrs. Ramsey contacted to inform her that she could have Simon Petticoated whenever she deemed fit. They felt quite confident that she would bring the unsuspecting boy in immediately. While a secretary was notified to make the call, they continued their review of the videos.
They reached a consensus opinion that not enough evidence had accumulated to justify the Petticoating of all the boys. It was decided to continue filming for the following week to see the reaction to Simon's transformation into Simone. The three boys who had been the lowest above Simone had exchanged positions each day during the filming. It would be interesting to document the resultant alteration in the pecking order to see who would come out on the bottom.
Further discussion brought up the possible ramifications that Petticoating the fifth grade class would have amongst the un-Petticoated male students in the other classes. It was feared that they would become so apprehensive about being Petticoated en-mass as had the fifth grade class that they would beg their parents to withdraw them from the school before their classes could be Petticoated. Quite a bit of discussion went on about this very real situation and it was finally decided that a new set of Subliminal Hypnotic messages would be created for school-wide broadcast that would prevent the boys from talking about Petticoating and make them feel nauseous if they even thought about it for too long. BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX would be administered in all the drinks at the cafeteria each day. In the afternoons, for an hour each day after the BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX had a chance to take effect, the new tapes would be broadcast school-wide to condition all the students to accept the mass Petticoating. The effort would begin on Monday.
When Gloria Ramsey received the message that she could Petticoat Simon at her discretion she whooped for joy. As soon as the line was disconnected she called the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLE MEDICAL CENTER to make arrangements to bring Simon in that afternoon. Dr. Michelle McAnnally and Dr. Sarah Balkut were placed on call to perform the required procedures. Gloria gathered her coat and as she was slipping it on she went into the living room where Simon sat before the TV, entranced by the broadcast of WWE RAW WRESTLING.
Gloria sighed heavily and shook her head sadly. Professional wrestling was as farcical a show as any carton, yet Simon was an avid fan. The more she had objected to his fascination with the macho pro wrestling stars, the more adamant he became about watching them. That poor Simon passionately wished he could be exactly like those over-muscled, garrulous men was clearly evident in his fervent eyes. Well, she thought happily, today would be the last time he would have such thoughts.
"Simon," she called firmly when a commercial appeared on the screen. "We have an appointment at the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. We have to leave now."
"Awww Mommm...," Simon whined petulantly. "Can't it wait until the matches are over?"
"No, dear," she stated as she scooped the remote control off the arm of the sofa. As she clicked the TV set off she continued speaking. "Get your coat and scarf now. I'll pull the car up to the front door so you can hop right inside without getting too cold.
"A scarf? Come on Mom, only sissies where scarves," he pleaded. "If any of the guys sees me wearing a scarf they'll hound me all week!"
"Yes, a scarf! You know better than to question me," she replied indignantly causing him to meekly lower his eyes and blush. He really is a sissy, she thought to herself as she glared at his audacity in questioning her judgement. She knew it was due to the effect of the wrestling show. What she was going to do him would be for the best, of that she had no doubt. "Now move," she ordered curtly as she picked up her purse and walked out to get the car.
As she pulled up before the front door, Simon ran out to the car. Clutched about him for warmth was his coat, unbuttoned naturally, while the scarf dangled from one hand. Anger flared in her as she clenched the steering wheel. Leaning over she flung the passenger door open so he could slip inside to escape the harsh fall wind.
"I thought I told you to put on your scarf! Why isn't your coat buttoned? Don't you have any sense?" Gloria scolded her son as she did almost every day. She supposed his resistance to her demands that he bundle up was a relatively safe way of relieving his need for rebelliousness.
"But Mom," he explained sheepishly in an effort to diffuse her anger. "You only said to GET my coat and scarf. You didn't say I had to button the coat or wear the scarf."
Gloria opened her mouth to respond but thought better of the idea. It would only be an exercise in frustration. Besides, she thought as a sinister smile crept upon her face, by the time they came home, Simon would no longer have any need to establish his masculinity.
Simon looked out the side window as he felt his heart beating rapidly while he waited for his mother to scold him for not having the sense to properly wear the coat and scarf. As the seconds stretched on, he began to worry that she was really going to let him have it. Apprehensively he slowly turned his head until he could see her face. The satanic grin upon her face coupled with her white knuckled two handed grasp upon the steering wheel left him with no doubts that she was indeed angry with his behavior. The anxiety he had felt before glancing at her turned to out-right fear. Silently he turned his head to look out the door as he first buttoned his coat and then wrapped the scarf about his neck hoping to appease her. An empty feeling in the pit of his stomach began to create a sour taste in his throat as his nerves worked overtime to handle the stress. Suddenly he gasped and jumped, then clenched his legs together as he wiggled uncomfortably in his seat before tensing his entire body into rigidity. His face paled to pearly white then turned a bright crimson as he felt the wetness spreading from his crotch. Hanging his head in shame he began to cry softly at the shame he felt for wetting his pants.
Gloria was keeping an eye on her son as she drove. Her silence was having a greater effect upon him that any scolding she'd ever given him. The fact that he meekly buttoned his coat and placed the scarf about his neck pleased her. The gasp and movement puzzled her at first, as did the tears. Then it struck her. "SIMON! Don't tell me you wet yourself," she stated in obvious shock.
Simon buried his face in his hands and began to cry furiously. No other response was required as they continued the short trip in silence.
When they arrived at LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL she pulled up to the nearest entrance to the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. "How bad did you wet yourself," she asked as she pulled him upright to survey the damage.
Simon continued to cry as he numbly allowed her to examine his degradation. "Front and back," she stated after completing her check. "Well there's nothing that can be done to hide it and we don't have time to go back home and clean you up. You made the mess, now you'll just have to live with it. Get out and go right up to the doctor's office. They're waiting for you. I'll be in as soon as I park the car."
"But Mom," Simon sputtered helplessly between sobs. "I can't go in like this!"
"You most certainly can and will go in like that," Gloria stated angrily. "You're the one who wet yourself. Let everyone see just how big a baby you are. You're nothing but a big sissy! Now get going!" With that she leaned across his sobbing form and popped the passenger door open.
Despite his fears and tears, Simon forlornly scrambled out of the car. Slamming the door behind him, he ran into the building keeping his head lowered in a fruitless attempt to hide his identity. The people he passed immediately saw his shame and tittering followed him as he made his way through the mid-day Saturday crowd of shoppers.
Condemning words of SISSY, BABY, SISSY, echoed in his mind as he almost ran to the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER on the second floor. By the time Simon burst into the office he was out of breath and heaving from the exertion of his ordeal. Huge tears flowed down his crimson cheeks as he hunched over in an attempt to hide his shame while drawing in huge gulps of air between his body-shaking sobs.
Startled by the commotion the boy created by his dramatic entrance, the receptionist looked up to see the sobbing, breathless, huddled form before her window. The pained eyes that gazed imploringly up at her pierced into her heart. Immediately she recognized him and his dilemma. This boy definitely needed to be Petticoated she thought. Activating the intercom she notified Dr. McAnnally that Simon Ramsey had arrived and needed immediate attention.
Poor Simon felt light headed from the combined effects of the emotional trauma he felt and the physical fatigue from running through the mall and his crying. The room started to spin and he began to wobble. The sourness in his throat grew stronger as his churning stomach began to force the bitter bile up his throat. Suddenly the heaves started, staggering to the wall before the receptionists window he placed one hand to support himself while the other clutched his spasming stomach. The contents of his stomach burst forth from his groaning mouth at the same time his bladder let loose completely. The vile vomit volcanoed to the floor where it mixed with the growing yellow pond flowing from his overflowing shoes.
Dr. Michelle McAnnally hurried from her office to help Simon. Even before she entered the waiting room, the sounds and odors let her understand the boy's problem. The wet stain on his trousers, the dry heaves, the bit of phlegm dribbling from his mouth and the noxious pool on the floor in which he stood gave no doubt what had happened.
It was fortunate that no one was in the waiting room. Dr. McAnnally helped Simon stagger to an examination room. The receptionist called for the mall sanitation department to come clean the near-toxic mess.
When Gloria arrived in the office, the sanitation staff was busily sprinkling an absorbent compound on the smelly mess.
Glancing at the receptionist with a questioning expression, she was rewarded with a nod and pointed towards the examination room where her son waited. Smiling weakly she mouthed a "Thank you," to the receptionist as she stepped gingerly around the repulsive mess.
In the examination room, Gloria found Dr. Michelle McAnnally and Dr. Sarah Balkut helping a shivering Simon out of his wet clothes. Once they had the sobbing lad nude they washed his wet flesh and helped him slip into one of the pink satin knee-length kimono type robes that both they and TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING provided for their clientele.
Simon blinked back the tears and attempted to apologize for his accidents but Dr. McAnnally merely hushed him as she deftly injected a rather powerful relaxant into his trembling body. In seconds the tears stopped as the lad slumped jelly-like on the examining table. Since Gloria had already signed all the permission for treatment forms, the doctors began to set up for the procedure that would eliminate Simon's masculinity.
Gloria watched with avid fascination as they went about their task with cold efficiency. Dr. Balkut made her standard mold of the boy's genitals before deftly milking him of his juvenile sperm for deposit into the sperm bank. Once those procedures were completed, Dr. McAnnally tied off the penis and scrotum before injecting the BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER. Even though Gloria had been briefed on how the solution destroyed a males genitals, she was utterly fascinated to actually watch the procedure.
By the time Simon had been emasculated, the sedative that he had received was starting to wear off. As he regained his wits, the boy understood that something very drastic had been done to him while he was in the dream-like state the medication had created. "Wh... what did you do," he asked timidly.
Dr. McAnnally smiled warmly and placed a comforting hand on his shoulder. "Well, we've just seen to it that no one will ever tease or torment you for being a sissy."
Simon was terribly confused. The anguish that he had undergone before they gave him the sedative coupled with the after-effects of that injection left him befuddled. "How can that be? I've always been a sissy and I always will..."
"Not any more, darling," Dr. McAnnally laughed reassuringly. "You know that only boys can be sissies, right?"
Simon was really confused now, but meekly nodded his head.
"Well, you can never again be a sissy. What we just did made sure of that," Dr. McAnnally stated as she placed a reassuring hand on Simon's shoulder.
"But... How...," Simon queried not understanding what was happening.
"It's really very simple, darling," the smiling doctor stated. "You're not a boy anymore. We just eliminated your masculinity! From this moment on, for the rest of your life, you're a girl!"
Simon's eyes grew as big as saucers as the import of what she had told him sank into his befuddled mind. When he finally understood he blanched. "Y... you mean I'm like Brianne," he forced out in a high, squeaky voice that bordered on the edge of panic.
"That's exactly what we mean," Dr. McAnnally replied with a broad smile. "From now on, you're going to be a cute, loveable girl!"
Simon opened and closed his mouth wordlessly several times as he simply stared at Dr. McAnnally in sheer disbelief. Turning to his mother, his panic-stricken eyes begged to tell him that the doctor was joking with him. What he saw were tears trickling down his mother's cheeks, not tears of sadness, but tears of joy. Simon understood that he had indeed been transformed from a boy into a girl. A shiver of dread engulfed him as he realized he had become the ultimate sissy. That understanding left him in a daze.
Gloria slipped her arms about Simon in a warm, reassuring hug. "Oh Simone," she cooed as she kissed his sweated forehead. "You're going to be such a lovely girl! This is all for the best, you'll see! Now there is no use arguing or trying to fight it, the job has already been done. You are not and never will be, a male. You have no other option but to become the sweet girl you should have been since your birth. It's taken me all these years to understand that you should have been my daughter. Now that I have my darling girl, I'm never going to let you go!"
Simon shivered as his mother lovingly embraced him. All the years of suffering under the torment of the other boys for his small size and fair skin came back in a horrible flash. The experiences he had at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL with the Petticoating of other boys had shown him that every one was happier and better off after they had been transformed. Even though becoming a girl had never been something he had ever wanted to do or for that matter would have ever volunteered to do, now that it was done, what choice did he have? The submissiveness and years of yielding to the expectations and demands of others had conditioned him to meekly accept whatever others decided. If they told him that he was now a girl and that he would be happy, then that was what would happen. For him, his natural sissy acquiescence enabled him not to fight the loss of his manhood.
"M... Mother," Simon stammered. "You want me to be a girl, don't you." What the timid boy expressed was a statement rather than a question. Simon had already made up his mind that if his mother wanted him to become a girl, that was what he would do. There were two ways Simon could face a dilemma, one was to run away from it and hope it would go away, the other was to acquiesce and make the best out of whatever situation he found himself ensnared.
"Yes, my darling Simone, you are now my daughter," Gloria stated in a soft, motherly voice. "Now, after you thank the doctors for changing you into a girl we'll go down to TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING to have your hair done and ears pierced."
Simone, for she instantly accepted her changed status, looked up at the doctors through demurely lidded eyes and smiled weakly. "Thank you for changing me into a girl," she stated in a soft, already very girlish voice as she began to slip into her new role.
Dr. McAnnally and Dr. Balkut were quite pleased with the easy submission with which Simon had accepted his transformation. None of the other boys they had treated had ever so meekly allowed themselves to be altered or so meekly slipped into an appropriate mode of behavior. Both told the pretty girl that she was very welcome and that they were delighted to have been of assistance.
With that, Gloria helped Simone slide off the examination table and smoothed out the dress-like pink satin kimono gown. Everyone smiled as they noted that even without make-up or restyled hair Simone already appeared to be an authentic girl. The mother and daughter left the room tenderly holding hands while the doctors threw the messy clothes that Simon had worn into the trash.
Susan Bangs was eagerly awaiting the arrival of the newest girl. Even she who had helped in so many transformations was impressed by Simone's inherent girlishness and her demure acceptance of her fate. Simone blushed deeply as she drank in the effusive compliments she received for her innate girlishness.
"Well," Susan stated gaily. "There really isn't too much I can do to make you prettier, Simone. Other than piercing your ears and trimming your hair, you don't need any help to be naturally feminine."
Gloria beamed proudly while Simone blushed sweetly. Thirty minutes later, Gloria and Simone waltzed from the beauty shop. The mother and daughter literally beamed their happiness throughout the mall. Simone was even giggling with girlish apprehension as they headed to THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE to buy her new wardrobe. From each ear lobe a small golden hoop earring dangled pertly while a diamond stud reflected light in dancing patterns. From it's beribboned perch high atop the back of her head her golden ponytail bounced with her every step. Big, innocent blue eyes sparkled beneath her softly curled bangs. Anyone who saw the girl could tell that she was quite excited and happy.
Olivia and Tammy Endress greeted Gloria and Simone as soon as they entered the store. Once more Simone was overwhelmed by the compliments. For the first time in her life, Simone didn't have to worry about someone teasing her. Going through the various racks of soft pretty clothes she was all smiles and excited giggles. As they entered the dressing room, her dainty tiny hands were quivering with excitement and anticipation of slipping into the soft, silken, lace and ruffle trimmed delights that they had chosen.
An hour after they entered the store, Gloria and Simone, both beaming radiantly, headed for home. Their arms were barely able to carry the many bags crammed full of soft, pretty girlish outfits and lingerie. Simone was thrilled by the prickly/ticklish feel of the stiff scalloped lace that trimmed the two inch wide ruffled hem of her flaring pink denim mini-skirt as it brushed gently across her exposed thighs with each step. The soft, billowy, pink floral printed peasant blouse made her feel soft and delicate. Delicate lace topped pink anklets, snugged girlishly about her ankles, made her feel deliciously feminine. Of course, she had insisted upon a darling pair of black patent leather mary jane style shoes to complete her first girlish outfit. As they prepared to leave the mall, Gloria reminded her lovely daughter to slip on the pink fake rabbit fur car coat they had purchased. It was quite awkward to cross the parking lot with all the bags while bundled up in the soft, warm coat, but Simone loved all the new, delicious sensations the new clothes created in her formerly repressed sissy boy body.
After loading all the packages in the back of the car, Gloria smiled as Simone tried to enter the front seat. "Simone, darling," she corrected gently. "When entering a car, lady always turns her derriere to the seat, carefully smooths her skirt, then places her bottom upon the seat. Then keeping her knees together she daintily swings her legs inside. That insures that no one can see up her skirt."
Simone blushed at the gentle reprimand and dutifully followed her mother's instructions. Looking up, she smiled tentatively at her mother hoping for approval.
"That was very good, darling," Mrs. Ramsey stated with a smile. "But I never said we were leaving. Now you do just the opposite to get out of the car."
Simone blushed deeply as she carefully swung her legs back out of the car and stood, making sure her skirts were hanging properly before she stepped away from the door. Taking her mother's hand the walked back into the mall. Soon they were entering TRANSITIONS HOUSEWARES where they spent half an hour selecting new sheets, bedspreads, drapes and curtains to change Simone's bedroom into a pink girlish dreamscape.
Once more they made their way to the car with their arms laden with purchases. This time Simone looked sweetly at her mother and asked, "Do we need anything else?"
Gloria smiled and hugged her new daughter. "Well, Simone, that's up to you. I thought you might like to get some toys and games that are suitable for a girl since most of the things you have are not very feminine. You might even like to get a few dolls and stuffed animals."
Simone's eyes lit up as she bit her lip in anticipation of more shopping. Eagerly she nodded her head and place her hand in her mother's hand as they headed back into the mall once more. This time Simone led the way to HARMONY TOYS where she eagerly picked out several pre-teen girl games featuring BARBIE or the BABYSITTER CLUB characters. But it thrilled Gloria to no end when Simone squealed with delight upon discovering the AMERICAN GIRLS collection of dolls, books, paper dolls and other girlish accessories.
Gloria kept quiet as to suggesting any selections. As they slowly walked through the dolls, Simone blushed and licked her lips. Several times she stopped and admired one of the cute dolls and read the brief biography of the character. Each time she tentatively peered at her mother to see what she thought. Gloria was careful to maintain a cheerful appearance while neither encouraging her to pick a particular doll nor discouraging her from doing so.
After several minutes and numerous trips back and forth through the AMERICAN GIRL selections, Simone halted and looked at her in exasperation. "I really like all of these dolls but I don't think I'd like to play with them. I know most of the other girls my age don't play with dolls and I think I'd feel silly if I did," she stated softly in a mildly confused voice.
"Well, Simone," Gloria replied. "Playing with dolls is generally done by younger girls but since you never had the opportunity to do so, it wouldn't hurt anything if you played with them now. However, I also understand your apprehension. You want to be a big girl like your classmates and they don't play with dolls. Even if they never found out that you were playing with dolls, you would probably feel guilty. There is another option, however. Instead of buying dolls to play with them, you can buy them as a hobby. A lot of girls and women collect dolls as a hobby. As a matter of fact, I've always thought about starting a collection of dolls. I just never managed to get started. I think it might be a good hobby that both of us can enjoy! The AMERICAN GIRL characters are an excellent place to begin a collection."
Simone's eyes once more lit up as she enthusiastically nodded her head. "That sounds great, Mother. Let's get started!"
The two giggling females pointed and talked about the various characters who portrayed typical girls from the founding of our country up to the 1940s. Simone was entranced by FELICITY, the character from the colonial period. Kate Harmony, the owner saw the two avidly checking out the display and came over to offer assistance. "May I help you ladies," she asked with a warm smile. "I can answer any questions you may have."
Gloria returned the smile and slipped her arm about Simone. "My daughter and I would like to begin collecting dolls," she stated. "I've read several articles about collectable dolls but I'm certainly no expert. What would be a good line with which to begin a collection?"
"Well," Kate replied with a smile as she looked at Simone. "The AMERICAN GIRL dolls are a perfect beginning. Every girl should have at least one. Another good product line is EFFENBEE's Fairy Tale Series." Opening a nearby display case she took out an adorable doll dressed up as Little Bo Peep which she handed to Simone. "As you can see, all the dolls in this series are the same size and each is just as adorable as this one."
Simone took the doll and handled it as if it were made of fragile glass. The doll wore an old fashioned dress of blue gingham. The overskirt was puffed out to three times the size of the doll by the voluminous ruffled lace and taffeta petticoats. Turning it almost reverently to peer at it from several angles, it was clear that Simone was quite taken with the doll. "Oh mother," she whispered in awe. "It's absolutely beautiful! Can we please get it?"
Gloria was equally impressed by the doll's quality and costume. "Of course, darling," she replied lovingly as touched the dainty doll. "I'm sure this will be a wonderful start for our collection."
"An excellent choice," replied Kate with a sincere smile. "If you'll let me have it, I'll put it in it's box so you can carry it without having to worry about soiling the costume."
"Mother," Simone stated with a glowing blush. "Can I please get FELICITY too?"
"Of course," Gloria replied. "We'll get her books too."
In a few moments, they headed down the aisle with Simone clinging to the packages as if they were gold. It was only when they reached the aisle that had the stuffed animals that Simone handed the bag to her mother as she touched and hugged all the cutest furry creations. Simone finally decided on a 20 inch cuddly pink teddy bear and an eleven inch stuffed Snoopy and Belle that were dressed as a bide and groom. Snoopy looked quite dapper in his black velvet tuxedo while Belle appeared to be the epitome of femininity in her full white lace wedding dress. Beside them were numerous other dress-up costumes for the two cartoon characters. Gloria allowed Simone to purchase the WWI flying ace outfit for Snoopy and a dainty pink ballerina outfit, complete with tulle tutu, for Belle.
Kate was quite surprised when Gloria handed her the BELLE CARD (A discount credit card that the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY gives to members that allows a fifteen percent discount on all in mall purchases plus an additional fifteen percent discount off the first month after a Petticoating.) Kate smiled and complimented both Simone and Gloria. "I never would have suspected that Simone had ever been a boy! She is a natural beauty," Kate told them. "Letting her become a girl is the best thing that you could ever do for her."
Once more the mother and daughter left the mall with their arms filled by their many purchases. It didn't take long for Gloria to drive home where they immediately removed and packed every item of male clothes and any male games and toys. All the new purchases were either placed away or put into position for display or use.
The rest of the weekend passed swiftly for the mother and daughter. Soon it was Monday morning and Simone eagerly donned the cute girl's school uniform. Posing before the mirror, she delighted in her soft, girlish appearance. What she saw was a demure and quite lovely ten year old girl clad in the school's cute uniform. The snug sleeveless scoop necked hot pink velveteen jumper fit snugly about her slender torso while the gently flaring pleated skirt swung saucily about her smooth creamy white thighs two inches above her knees. The soft pale pink nylon blouse had a wide Peter Pan collar of delicate lace that lay atop the wide shoulder straps of the jumper. The flaring two inch cuffs of the blouse's long sleeves were made of the same fragile lace. The pale pink nylon kneesox and T-strap hot pink patent leather shoes matched the colors of the jumper and blouse. Her bouncy blonde ponytail was secured by intertwined ribbons, one of pale pink and the other of hot pink, formed into a bow to complete the matching outfit and add to her fragile girlishness.
Although she was a bit apprehensive about going to school as a girl, she knew from past experience that most of the girls in her class would readily accept her Petticoating. The boys would simply leave her alone, afraid that they might be Petticoated if they created any type of disturbance.
Simone couldn't have been happier to note that there was no sign what so ever that she had ever been a boy! Gloria hugged her lovely daughter before they headed downstairs for breakfast. Soon they were heading to the car for the short trip to school.
As Mother Superior Mary Francis had instructed, they arrived five minutes after the classes began. The stern matriarch made Simone blush and smile as she praised her for her obvious girlishness before she led the new girl to her class.
When the door to the fifth grade class opened and Mother Superior Mary Francis entered, the class instinctively fell silent. All the students, especially the boys, always felt apprehensive whenever the austere Nun entered a room. She enjoyed peering intently about the room for a few moments to watch the students begin to squirm in their seats.
"Class," she announced in a gentle voice that the students had learned to recognize as non-threatening. "I'd like to introduce a new student." Reaching her hand out toward the door she waited for Simone to enter. ""This is Simone Ramsey. I'm sure all of you will welcome her."
All eyes were wide as they recognized the pretty girl who proudly stepped into the room to stop in the center before the teachers desk and perform a perfect curtsey. The girls were delighted and began to giggle excitedly. The boys slumped in their seats and a barely audible groan filled the room. They knew that their favorite scapegoat had changed sides in their one sided war of the sexes. Now they would have to extremely nice and polite to the pretty girl who just last Friday had been a sissy boy. They all understood that the chances of their being Petticoated increased every time another boy stepped across the line into girlhood. Little did they suspect that all of them would soon be making that trip!
Simone slipped right into place amongst the girls. All accepted her for her natural femininity. The boys avoided her as if she had the plague. The jockeying for position in the masculine pecking order began as soon as Simone was recognized as the former Simon. When such a drastic change occurred, all positions switched.
During lunch it became quite evident that the boys had splintered into three main groups with a few boys left outside. Those three groups were vying for supremacy. The jibes and snide comments, the ridicule and condemning of their opponents masculinity cut to the very core of their need to prove they were still tough guys even though trapped against their will in a suffocating, sissy environment. Any boy who grew angry at the barbs lost position while any boy who forced another boy to lose control gained position. The same applied to any remark that was particularly witty versus one that was lame. In this manner, by chopping down their opposition, they sadistically realigned the brutal pecking order. All twelve of the remaining lads would have done a lot less swaggering and chest beating if they had known that their every word and action was being filmed and collated into a devastating and condemning documentary that would end every bit of their virile boyhood.
End of Book 5 Part B
To Be Continued...
Monday evening after supper, Sister Justine Kane addressed the apprehensive students. "I'm proud to see that all of you are learning to behave. Since it has proved unnecessary to discipline you, I will allow some magazines and books to made available for your use during free time. If this week sees your behavior continue to improve, next week more privileges will be granted and restrictions eased. It is my hope that by the end of the fourth week of your stay, we will be able to remove the BELLE DISCIPLINE COLLARS."
The eyes of the students lit up with delighted anticipation of that eventuality. Not one of them any longer harbored the idea of attempting to escape. They understood that they had found a home where they were wanted and even loved. None of them wanted to return to what their lives had been before they arrived at the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY. Everyone, students, staff and teachers, knew that all the students would try their best to be good.
*****
Over at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL it was clear by the end of the school day on Tuesday that there would be ample evidence to support Petticoating all the boys in the fifth grade. The BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY was delighted with the footage they were accumulating as they tracked the rise and fall of the various boys. The damning footage they had accrued while filming the boys when Simon was at the bottom of the heap was good, but the heartless pecking system had already been in place. Once Simone was yanked out of that cruel pile, it completely collapsed and another underdog had to be created. The harsh, vicious reality of the verbal in-fighting made the monitors wince.
Mother Superior Mary Francis personally telephoned the parents of each boy in the fifth grade class to announce an important meeting concerning their sons deportment in school at 8:00am Saturday morning. The filming continued all week as the editing crews made sure the damning documentary would be ready by Saturday.
As word of the proposed Petticoating of all male students and changing ST. FRANCES OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL to an all girls school spread through the members of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY, it caused quite a stir amongst those familiar with the school. Furthermore, the certainty that a new strict dress code would become policy for LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL made most of the males who owned businesses or who worked there to become quite concerned. Not one, however, made any attempt to relocate or sell their business or to find another job. The rumblings and muttering that rumor evoked were carefully documented by LADD'S SECURITY.
During that long week from the initial meeting while Stage I of the BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES played, Dave Getzoff had met with each and every male who either worked or owned a business in the mall to relieve their fears and apprehensions about the proposed new mall wide dress code that was being formulated. It had taken all of his skills and experience as a top rated attorney to assure them that Lydia Ladd had promised that anyone who did not wish to comply with the new code could sell their business or seek employment elsewhere with a good recommendation. When asked specifically if the new dress code would require feminine dress, Dave diplomatically avoided giving a straight answer. No one, he assured them with a virtuous face, would be forced to dress in any manner that would make them feel uncomfortable or embarrassed. After each meeting he wondered how reassured they would feel if they knew he was wearing pantyhose and matching lace edged white nylon panties and camisole under his boring suit.
No one, male or female, even those who knew the tapes were being played continuously over the mall PA system, realized they were being insidiously changed. All those who knew tried to pick out the subliminal messages, to sense what was being irreversibly drilled into their minds. No one succeeded and no one even noticed the subtle changes in the ways they reacted and thought. On Tuesday November 6, Stage II of the BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES began it's one week tour of undetectable duty on the airwaves of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL.
*****
Dr. Helga Halteman proudly addressed the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY on Friday evening November 10 after the discussion and finalization of the preparations for Petticoating the boys of the fifth grade class at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. All were enthused about the potential her research held for enabling the many former males they had created to become fully female. Even though her experiments were not completed since none of the sex-changed mice that had received the transplants had reached sexual maturity, many of the members felt confident that her efforts would be successful. As the meeting broke up, virtually all of the members personally congratulated Helga for her outstanding work. Among the last were Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski and Victoria Makes-Shemanski.
Sandra, her bright eyes betraying her excitement about the potential of Helga's experimentation, literally propelled an obviously shy Victoria before the brilliant researcher. "Helga," Sandra enthused. "We'd like to volunteer Victoria to be your first human guinea pig. We'd like to surprise our boyfriends by becoming pregnant at the same time."
Helga smiled warmly. "I'd be delighted to utilize Victoria, but I'm afraid that in her case creating a suitable gonadal transplant might not be possible."
Victoria blushed deeply, aware that Helga was referring to the fact that she had so long ago lost her masculinity. Sandra giggled to see her ex-husband fidgeting. "There's nothing to worry about," Sandra assured Helga. "Before Victor left for his tour as an advisor, I took precautions. I wasn't afraid he'd be killed and I certainly never dreamed that he'd be emasculated by a land mine, but I knew that many tropic infections could cause sterility or birth defects so I convinced him to make a sizeable donation to a sperm bank. I'm quite sure that his mother would be delighted to let you remove several ovum to use as the basis for creation of the transplant gonads. I can hardly wait to see my dear Victoria waddling about with a bloated belly!"
Once more Victoria blushed deeply and lidded her eyes demurely. Not once did she object to what Sandra was saying.
Helga understood that Victoria was eager to become a mother, but retained enough of her former masculinity to be unable to state so verbally. "Excellent," she stated enthusiastically as she hugged Victoria. "I will be delighted to have you become the first former male to become a true mother!"
Poor Victoria was so overcome by the mixed emotions coursing through her that she fainted.
*****
Saturday morning attorneys Susan Lymaster and Dave Getzoff, doctors Helen Alterson, Sandra Makes-Shemanski, Sarah Balkut and Michelle McAnnally were on hand to greet the anxious fifth grade boys and their concerned parents as they nervously entered LADD'S EXCHANGE THEATER for the meeting with the staff of ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. The boys were quite subdued and quite frankly terrified. The parents were not in much better shape. The free coffee, tea, milk and soda were eagerly scarfed up by all. None of them even suspected that something as diabolical as BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX even existed much less that their drinks were spiked with the pervading substance. Preliminary speeches and informal lectures filled the first hour to give the fiendish potion time to reach full effect with all attenders.
When the time was judged to be ripe for exploitation, Mother Superior Mary Francis took the podium and quite bluntly told the stunned boys and parents what had been discovered about the cruel behavior of the boys before and after the Petticoating of Brianne Horner and Simone Ramsey. The guilt-ridden boys squirmed in their seats while the parents tensed, waiting to be told that their sons were to be Petticoated, something most did not want. Not once, however, during her monologue, did Mother Superior Mary Francis mention that the boys were to be Petticoated. When her message was completed, Mother Superior Mary Francis explained that the video they were about to see would make the situation crystal clear for all of them.
Subliminal hypnotic messages urging full cooperation in the Petticoating of all the boys and reinforcing the need for such drastic action had been carefully dubbed into the soundtrack. While the persuasive film played for the rapt audience, the mind-altering properties of the BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX did it's job quite effectively. In the end, everyone, including the boys themselves, had to admit their behavior and treatment of their peers had been, to say the least, atrocious. No one in the theater could object to the recommendation that all the fifth grade boys be Petticoated!
One thing that was allowed as a carrot to make the bitter pill of Petticoating easier to swallow was that the boys, even though Petticoated, could retain their basic physical masculinity. Once the damning film finished, Dr. Alterson explained to the still entranced audience that the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES RESEARCH CENTER had developed BELLE HORMONE BLOCKERS, T-BLOCK would stop the production of testosterone, thus emasculating a male while E-BLOCK would feminize a male by increasing the body's natural estrogen production to the level of a normal female. By only administering the E-BLOCK, the estrogen in the male's body would eliminate all secondary male sexual characteristics and cause all secondary female characteristics to develop while it would be possible to maintain the ability to function of the penis and testicles.
The female hormones would cause the testicles to withdraw into the body cavity where they would not disrupt the smooth shape of a feminine crotch. In addition the size and endurance of the penis would be reduced by at least fifty percent and possibly as high as eighty percent depending upon the development of the organ when treatment with E-Block was instituted. In effect what this meant was that boys who had not yet entered puberty would very likely have erections of between one to two inches in length and about one-half to three-quarters of an inch in diameter. When not erect, their manly organs would probably be only a half inch long! There would not even be a noticeable bulge in their panties. As for their endurance, well most likely it would take at least half an hour to achieve a complete erection but only one to two minutes to reach orgasm after that. The amount of seminal fluid and their sperm counts would be reduced by approximately the same percentage as their penile development.
Susan Lymaster and Dave Getzoff distributed the various forms that would legally allow the boys to be Petticoated. Permission slips for the school to do so, legal forms for name changes, legal forms for change of sex (Those parents who did not want their sons to be completely transformed were told not to fill out the forms for the change of sex.) and medical forms for permission of treatment. Also distributed were membership forms for the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY.
By 10:00am all the forms were signed and collected. Dave Getzoff invited the fathers to join him at the ADAM TO EVE CONNECTION for an early morning brew. Due to the mental conditioning of the BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX, all twelve fathers followed Dave. As they enjoyed their drinks, Dave guided the discussion about how to handle their new daughters and explained the joys they would have as a result of the Petticoating. They listened with rapt attention as Dave introduced his smiling step-daughter Heather before proceeding to describe his experiences with his former son. In addition, the soft music that played so inconspicuously over the PA system was replete with additional subliminal hypnotic conditioning to reinforce their acceptance and encouragement of their new daughters.
While the men were kept occupied, the mothers took their sons for their transformations. They were divided into groups of four boys and their mothers. Each group consisted of two boys who were to be completely feminized and two who were to retain their basic manhood while Petticoated. An hour was allotted for each stage of the transformations. The boys, near tears about the prospect of becoming girls but unable to protest or resist due to the effects of the BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX and subliminal hypnotic messages they had received all week at school and that very morning, meekly accompanied their mothers on their one-way trips into girlhood. Olivia Endress and Susan Bangs were prepared for the influx of ten year old boys for Petticoating.
At the CLOTHING EXPERIENCE Olivia and daughter Tammy helped to fit the reluctant lads for their new school uniforms. None were very happy about the additional clothes that were purchased which would keep them in skirts even when not in school. Of course their conditioning left them unable to object. Meekly they had to submit to living full time as girls.
Susan Bangs and her efficient staff at TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING double pierced the ears of the sniveling boys. Each tearfully endured watching in the mirror as their hair was fashioned into a girlish style. All winced as they endured the electrolysis that thinned their eyebrows into delicate feminine lines. Manicures and pedicures completed that stage of their ordeal.
At the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER the doctors waited to take sperm samples for deposit in the sperm bank before administering the BELLE HORMONE BLOCKER, E-BLOCK to each of the boys. Those boys whose parents had signed the change of sex forms were also given T-BLOCK and BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER. As the four were treated in the same room as a group, all knew who had been totally emasculated. In addition, those who retained their manhood saw that the technique used to eliminate masculinity was not in the least painful.
By 1:00pm all the boys had been successfully Petticoated. The BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY cassette and video tapes had been given to each family. These contained helpful hints and ideas on how to make the transition easier as well as providing tutorial lessons to teach the boys how to behave like a proper young lady. There was no doubt that the families would utilize the appropriate tapes since they had been programmed to do so during the meeting. The insidious subliminal messages on the hand-out tapes would reinforce the desire and will to keep the boys Petticoated. The remainder of the weekend was filled with activity as the homes adjusted to the changed status of the boys. First came packing away all toys, clothes, books, posters and other typical boyhood paraphernalia that the now Petticoated lads had accumulated. After that came the redecoration of the bedrooms into visions of femininity. Last came the decorous arrangement of the ex-boys new girl clothes, games and toys. While they worked, they listened to the cassette tapes, the rest breaks which interspersed the work were spent watching the video tapes that the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY had provided. As a result of all the activities and subliminal hypnotic suggestions, all twelve families were totally immersed in the absolute girlishness of the boys by the end of the hectic weekend. The boys were no longer boys, either in the eyes of their families or their own.
Monday morning saw the fifth grade class full of pretty, giggling pre-teen girls. Most of the girls wore the standard uniform, but a few wore a slight variation. For the Petticoated boys who were retaining their male sex organs the basic uniform had been slightly altered by changing the color of the lace tights and hair ribbons from pink to baby blue. In this way everyone would know who was still male.
*****
Also on Monday, November 12, the Stage III of the BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES took to the airwaves of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. By this time all the employees and business owners were aware of the mass Petticoating of the fifth grade class at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. The rumor mill was rife with rumors that the upcoming dress code for the mall would involve the mass Petticoating of every male who worked in the mall. Despite the persistent gossip about the impending Petticoating, the men were not upset. They had already been lulled into accepting whatever dress code came forth by the two weeks of subliminal conditioning and the constant reassurance by Dave Getzoff that no one would be compelled to remain working at the mall. No one, male or female, was even aware that their tastes and preferences in clothing and fashions were slowly but steadily changing from whatever standard they adhered to a stylish feminine norm. Starting today, the love of frills and sissy tastes would be slowly implanted into their subconscious this week.
*****
Over at the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY, the fourth week began for the students. During the preceding week, Stage III of the BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES had slowly changed them from their previous modification of polite, caring boys. Now each lad had become a quite prissy, mincing sissy. As Sister Justine Kane had promised at the beginning of the previous week, books and magazines had been provided for their use during free time. The books were about hair styling, make-up, fashions, baby-sitting and other decidedly girlish interests. The magazines were those suitable for a fluffy headed pre-teen or teenage girl! At first, the boys felt cheated by the selections made available. But as the week progressed and the tapes began to effect them, they began to look through the books and magazines. By the end of the week they had been discussing different styles and topics as if they were girls!
The videos of the week's activities were edited and the results were viewed by the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY, the BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE ALTERNATIVE REFORMATION PROGRAM and the state DEPARTMENT OF CORRECTIONS, none could believe that the mincing, swishy, sissy boys were the same belligerent tough punks that had arrived in the facility just three short weeks before. Maxwell Bentley and Kendal Wainwright, representing the state DEPARTMENT OF CORRECTIONS were delighted with the continuing astounding changes the former tough guys were undergoing.
After supper on this day, the start of STAGE IV of the BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES, Sister Justine Kane again addressed the sissy boys. "Once more I'm pleased with your continued improvement. If you continue, next Sunday will be a holiday during which you will complete Stage One of your stay here at the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY. You will be promoted to Stage Two. Your BELLE DISCIPLINE COLLARS will be removed, you will receive more freedom, get a new uniform and will be allowed to attend ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL."
"This week," she continued in a pleasant voice. "You will be allowed to watch selected movies and videos that we feel are appropriate for you. In addition, a few extras will be made available for your use to individualize yourself and your appearance. As you leave tonight, you will each receive a complete make-up kit as well as a wide selection of hair clips, ribbons and jewelry. Ear piercing will be available upon request. I know that each of you will enjoy this week!"
Instead of being appalled by the offer of the make-up kit, hair clips, ribbons, jewelry and pierced ears, the sissy lads were delighted and applauded the new concessions they had earned. Not one was aware of how drastically they had changed.
These boys, just three weeks before absolute terrors to all they met, had been utterly and permanently changed by the unyielding combination of the staff of the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY, the BELLE CONTROL COLLAR, the BELLE HORMONE BLOCKERS T and E and the BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES. When they arrived, each had a similar background. While the details were different, the results were the same. In order for them to survive and function they had to become the toughest, meanest and most uncaring people they could. It had been a simple fact of life that they could be attacked, either verbally or physically, at any time. They had learned to strike first, to constantly prove they were tough and not a person with which to be trifled. They had to prove they were men and never let anyone think they might be a sissy. Their entire lives had revolved about that need. Any males they had as role models, usually an older youth in similar circumstances, lived under that same unspoken code of ultra machismo.
What had happened was that during their first week, any and all acts of rebellion or attempts to prove their manhood were immediately and harshly crushed, not just individually, but as a group. This drew peer pressure into the picture. Peer pressure had always been a familiar part of their lives, pushing them to be tougher than anyone else. Now it had reversed, urging them to submit and not create situations that resulted in the harsh group punishments.
All their lives they had lived with fear. The fear of being beaten, the fear of being outside the group, the fear of being labeled a sissy, the fear of not being macho and the fear of not being tough. Those fears had formed their existence and toughness was their key to survival. Now those fears were thrown in their faces, they quickly discovered that each of those fears was now a part of their daily lives. The main difference was that they were all in the same dilemma. Peer pressure now worked in the opposite direction. The group now applied pressure to those who did not submit to their common fears.
In addition, The BELLE HORMONE BLOCKERS T and E had eliminated all male hormones from their body and stimulated production of female hormones. By the end of the third week, none the formerly tough macho lads could even achieve an erection. Hormonally they were identical to pre-teen girls just starting on the road to puberty. Their skin had softened, their buttocks were rounding and filling out, their formerly tough muscular bodies were weakening. Their emotions were see-sawing back and forth, tears were not uncommon. In addition, a frightening tenderness and swelling was taking place about their breasts, especially the nipples. All signs that they had once been tough guys capable of raping nubile young girls had been replaced. Shortly they would even resemble those same nubile girls that they had raped!
This left a massive vacuum in their lives. Virtually everything they had done in the past was geared to proving their toughness. Now they were left in the lurch, not knowing what to do or how to react. The invasive subliminal hypnotic messages bombarding their savaged psyches provided the answers. Politeness and caring began to become natural. All need to prove their masculinity evaporated. So bludgeoned were they by the unending and unyielding multi-directional attacks on their entire way of life that they easily slid into the roles planned for them! By the end of their third week at the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY, they didn't even think about their manhood. They had become content and comfortable in a role that they previously would have considered to be utter sissyhood.
As a result, they were now interested in making others feel good. Politeness was a way of live. Violence was now appalling and soon would be nauseating. Each would now be considered a sissy by normal male dominated society. In addition to the remarkable mental changes they were experiencing, the complete lack of male hormones and the growing predominance of female hormones in their pliable bodies was rapidly transforming them physically as well. Already their butts were pudgier and their chests had grown tender as their aureoles swelled and grew. The upcoming fourth week would maneuver them into taking that final step across the line between masculinity and femininity. By the end of the week they would eagerly don dresses and behave like giggly adolescent girls. It was because of all these factors that they were able to eagerly look forward to the promise of the make-up kits, hair clips, ribbons, jewelry and pierced ears.
*****
As expected, the un-Petticoated boys at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL, upon seeing the Petticoated fifth grade class, grew fearful and apprehensive that they too would be Petticoated. Fortunately, during the past week the perfidious subliminal messages and BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX had been administered to all the students for at least an hour a day. The result was that even though the boys now feared that being Petticoated was a real possibility, they were unable to vocalize those fears. Another safeguard was that if they thought and worried too much about being Petticoated, they would become exceedingly tired and nod off to sleep before their nerves could get the best of them. In addition, they had been programmed to accept whatever dictates the staff of the school issued. The boys were doomed. Even though they strongly suspected that they would be Petticoated, they had been rendered unable to even complain or discuss their pending doom amongst themselves much less notify their parents of the imminent mass Petticoating.
As a result, the behavior and attitudes of the doomed lads rapidly deteriorated as their unrelieved fears grew. At school, they were constantly on edge and terrified. At home, their growing frustration forced them to rebel against any parental expectations or demands. Suddenly the home lives of the remaining male students of ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL became a hotbed of rebellion and friction that the caught the parents by surprise since they were unaware of the cause for the sudden misbehavior of their previously good sons.
*****
On Friday Stage IV of the diabolical SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES began to play over the PA system of LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL. Late that afternoon the new dress code was unveiled to take effect on Monday, November 19. Due to the insidious conditioning of the SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES, the men felt a quite confused. On one hand they feared and the new code and felt that they should be angrily denouncing it and all it meant in order to protect their manliness. Yet on the other hand they fatalistically and meekly accepted their feminine fate while eagerly looking forward to donning the frilly, sissy clothes they had grown to desire.
The weekend was a hectic one as the muddled men swarmed the mall when they were not working as they prepared to conform with new dress code. Virtually every man was accompanied by a happy and eager wife, girlfriend, mother, or sister as they timidly took the first, irreversible step into womanhood. The various shops did a brisk business as the men eagerly submitted to their Petticoating once they had taken that first step of entering a store to look for feminine apparel to meet the new dress code.
Susan Bangs was almost overwhelmed as the men poured into TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING to have their hair trimmed, permed and sometimes even dyed as they sought to attain a feminine appearance. The busy beauticians lost track of how many ears they pierced. The manicurists were totally worn out from the numerous manicures and pedicures. Their patience held as they repeatedly explained the step by step procedures the now feminized men would have to follow to keep their hair and nails neat and stylish. THE FINISHING TOUCH supplied wigs for those males who had their hair too short to adequately style.
At BELLE JEWELRY, Rita Tarryton was kept busy as she sold rings, bracelets, necklaces and pierced earrings to the zealous shemales. She and her staff were amused by the fact that the newly feminized males behaved like a bunch of giggly pre-teen girls out on their first major shopping junket for womanly treasures.
Olivia and Tammy Endress and the efficient staff of THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE delighted in outfitting all the formerly macho men in soft, lace trimmed, silky lingerie. Stylish dresses and skirts were chosen by the men who ran or worked in retail or service businesses. For those guys who were involved in construction, maintenance, or repair work, durable wash and wear feminine jeans, coveralls and jumpsuits in pastel colors were purchased to allow them to meet the needs of their jobs while following the feminine dress code. The SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES had so ingrained in the men the desire and willingness to dress and behave as women at work that it quite naturally had to carry over into their home lives. Numerous pretty dress, skirts and blouses were sold for wear at home as well as in the mall.
Laurie Harper at BELLE BUBBLES & SCENTS was swamped as the sissified men swarmed into her shop to purchase bubble bath, perfumes and feminine knick-knacks for their business and homes. Linda Smith at TRANSITIONS MAGAZINES, BOOKS & VIDEOS was engulfed by requests for HOW TO books and videos on every feminine subject from etiquette to fashions. All copies of the current issues of VOGUE, WOMEN'S DAY and McCALL'S magazine were sold out. Few copies of the other feminine interest magazines were left behind. Wilma Courtney at BELLE HEALTH FOODS & VITAMINS furnished the men with skin cremes and lotions to soften their skin.
Jane Falter at NEW SENSATIONS SHOES sold three to five pairs of feminine shoes to each of the influx of giggling men. Thelma Beckett at TRANSITIONAL LUGGAGE & LEATHER met their needs for women's wallets and stylish purses and make-up bags. Freda Seaman at ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES OPTICAL CENTER replaced the manly glasses of those men who needed the vision aids with darling feminine counterparts.
Susan Lymaster and Dave Getzoff at LYMASTER ASSOCIATES were flooded with name change requests as the men adapted feminine appellations. Joyce Petty at BELLE FOTO took photographs of the new women for their new mall identity cards and driver's licenses.
Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski and Dr. Michelle McAnnally at ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER were kept busy explaining the various treatments available to physically feminize the men to match their new mental outlooks. The capabilities of the BELLE HORMONE BLOCKERS amazed and sometimes frightened the former virile men. All nervously accepted treatments of the BELLE HORMONE BLOCKER - E to give their bodies soft, feminine curves and breasts. Several even accepted the BELLE HORMONE BLOCKER - T to eliminate all masculine secondary sexual characteristics. A few even went so far as to accept treatment with BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER. Dr. Sarah Balkut eagerly made molds of the genitals of these brave souls who were willing to give up every vestige of their male past. Her bizarre collection continued to grow. Everyone knew that as time passed, those men who had not opted to seek medical treatments to further their feminization would do so while many of those that had started the treatments would take them farther until they too took the final step to become totally female.
Andrea and Kaye Bloom at ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES APOTHECARY were inundated with prescriptions from the many patients for feminine hormones to supplement the BELLE HORMONE BLOCKERS. It was understood that only those men who had wives or girlfriends who wanted their man to continue to function as such would not take the final step into womanhood. It was assumed by most of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY members that within six months, very few men would still be men.
As she had in the past, Lydia Ladd helped to fund the huge monetary outlays that were made that weekend by the new shemales. Each had been given a BELLE CARD, the no fee VISA affiliated credit card issued through NEW DEAL ASSET MANAGEMENT bank with an interest rate 2% above prime rate. The card also furnished a 15 % discount on all purchases made in LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL with a 15% additional discount during first month of their transformations. These discounts were not given by the merchants, they received the full purchase price for all sales. Lydia absorbed the entire loss by having the discounts applied to the credit card balances. All the card holders were grateful to generous woman who was the main force behind the entire BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY. Lydia graciously accepted the thanks and kudos given her for her manifold efforts to feminize as many males as possible.
When LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL opened on Monday, November 19, a stranger wouldn't have noticed that a new dress code had gone into effect for the business owners and workers of the mall. They probably noticed that all the women were smartly dressed, pleasant and happy. They may have noticed something unusual in that not a single man worked in the mall. If they did they were wrong, quite a few men were working in the mall, but to a casual observer they appeared to be women.
*****
That same morning something new and exciting happened to the students at the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY. The initial twenty students had completed Stage One off their transition from a hard core juvenile delinquent to a demure, well-behaved young sissy. Each boy, by now, would be considered to be the epitome of total sissyhood by society's norms. The boys themselves were frustrated by their sissy behavior since they had completed Stage IV of the BELLE SUBLIMINAL HYPNOTIC TAPES. They were not upset because they were no longer tough macho guys. The reason they were upset was quite the opposite. All wished fervently that they could abandon forever their masculine past in order to embrace womanhood.
Their emasculated bodies were soft and pliable. All secondary male sexual characteristics had been eliminated during their four week stay. Now they were once more entering puberty, only this time as young girls! Their derrieres were soft, round and growing. Their hairless chests revealed a subtle swelling about their breasts. The aureoles of their breasts had grown in size while the nipples themselves were super sensitive and swollen. All the students as well as the staff were quite aware of these physical changes since the boys did all their toiletries together nude.
On this morning they meticulously performed their morning toiletries, whispering to each other and giggling as they eagerly looked forward to advancing to Stage Two of their rehabilitation. As they had taken to their beds the night before, Sister Justine Kane had entered their dormitory. At first they were apprehensive that something was terribly wrong. However, when Sister Justine smiled, all relaxed.
"I'm glad to announce that you have made it through Stage One of your rehabilitation program here at the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY. The staff and myself want to let you know that we are all pleased and proud of the way you have progressed. You are now ready to go to the next phase of our program. Tomorrow morning after your morning toiletries, you will be transferred to a new dormitory and receive new uniforms. I know that you will love your new rooms and uniforms. Also, the BELLE CONTROL COLLARS will be removed."
The faces of the eager students lit up as she spoke. The promise of new rooms and new uniforms excited them. The removal of their hated collars delighted them. No one took their elated eyes from Sister Justine. Most thought it strange how their feelings for this stern nun had changed from abject fear to unabashed love.
"We expect you to be on your best behavior at all times. If we see any back sliding, you will be punished. During this stage of your rehabilitation, all punishments will continue to be meted out to the entire group. So if one of you does something wrong, all will be punished. There will be a new group of students arriving in the morning. You will be in danger if they can get to you so avoid them at all costs. They are tough, arrogant and dangerous juvenile delinquents who have been sent here from detention centers around the state because they have not responded to standard rehabilitation techniques. The staff and I look forward to readjusting them just as we did with you. If everything goes as we plan, a month from now you will be advancing to Stage Three, they will be going to Stage Two and a new group will be arriving to start Stage One of our rehabilitation program. It is important for you, them and us that you set proper examples for the newer students. I can assure you that punishment will be swift and harsh for any misbehavior. Your continued good behavior will be amply rewarded. Now, get a good night's rest." With that stated, the motherly nun exited the room to leave the excited sissy boys looking ahead to the next morning.
When they re-entered their dormitory after completing their toiletries, they found a pink velour robe lying on their bed with matching scuff slippers on the floor. With excited giggles they hurriedly covered their nakedness by donning their new garments. As soon as all were dressed in their robes and slippers, Sister Justine entered the dorm, all looked at her smiling face with eagerness.
"If you will please follow me, we'll go to your new dormitory," she stated as she led them from the room.
Down the corridor they went to a set of doors that had always been locked. Going through the doors they climbed a stairway to the second floor of the huge building that had been their home for the last month. At the top of the stairs they emerged into a large room and halted. The amazed students stared about the room.
The room was thirty feet wide and fifty feet long. The walls actually had windows! The students were excited because since they had entered this building a month ago, none of them had seen the outdoors! The walls were papered with a lively multi-colored floral print. Fluorescent lighting recessed into the light pink ceiling lit the room brightly. Comfortable looking sofas and chairs dotted the room, as did several round tables. Shelves at the far end held numerous games, videos, magazines and books. Each corner of the room held a complete entertainment center with a television, VCR and stereo.
"This is your common room," Sister Justine told them as she led the wide eyed group through the room. "You can spend your free time in here." Stopping by a set of doors at the opposite end of the room she addressed the group. "Through here are your bedrooms. We have assigned you two to a room. Each room has it's own bath. You will be expected to keep your room and bath spotlessly clean. A file card with your names has been hung on your assigned room. You will now go to your rooms, look about and put on your new uniforms which are laid out on the beds. I expect you back here in twenty minutes. Now enjoy yourselves," she stated with a broad grin as she swung open the doors to let the students eagerly rush into the hall that held the ten bedrooms, five to a side.
Giggling excitedly they rushed down the hall checking for their name. When they found their last name, they rushed into the room. Squeals of pleasure filled the rooms and halls. Not one of the students took the time to explore their new bedroom once they saw their new uniform. With squeals of girlish delight each slipped off their robe and eagerly began to slip into their new uniform.
The underwear consisted of baby pink satin-like BELLE VANQUISHER - F and BELLE ENHANCER - F. To the eager, emasculated sissy boys they looked like normal lace trimmed full cut panties and darling lace trimmed sleeveless camisoles. Each thrilled to the soft caress of the dainty girlish garments as they slipped them onto their soft effeminate bodies. Several moments were spent clandestinely touching themselves before they giggled nervously upon noticing their roommate doing the same. Remembering the twenty minute time limit, they turned back to their bed to continue dressing. The next item was a baby pink back buttoning nylon blouse which had a delicate lace Peter Pan collar and long puffy billowing sleeves which ended in ruffled lace cuffs. Each sissy lad enthusiastically slipped this feminine delight onto their tingling emasculated forms. Giggles and sighs of pleasure echoed from the bedrooms as they zealously slipped into the snug hot pink velour sleeveless jumper. The sissy boys giggled as they helped their roommate with the back buttons. Once enclosed in the cute jumper that reached to mid thigh, they twirled about causing the pleated skirt to flare out coquettishly to reveal the attached hot pink nylon lace trimmed half slip. Once they controlled their excitement, they used the supplied hot pink nylon ribbons to secure their long hair into twin braids. Sitting on the bed they fervently donned the baby pink nylon lace kneesox and glossy hot pink patent leather T-strap shoes to complete their delightful new uniform. On the nightstands by the bed they saw a note on a box that explained the contents of the box were also part of their uniforms. Inside they found hot pink nail polish and lipstick as well as one pair of stud and one pair of dangling earrings for their double pierced ears.
Just before the twenty minute allotment expired, the common room filled with twenty pretty giggling teenage girls. As Sister Justine Kane surveyed the twittering ingenues, she was delighted with the changes her harsh techniques had wrought in these seeming tough, unrepentant and incorrigible hoodlums. It would be impossible for anyone to believe these darling girls were the same tough punks who had arrived at the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY four short weeks beforehand. Only the video taped evidence of the rapid transformations would prove what had been accomplished.
Sister Justine Kane had the nervous pseudo-girls sit so she could explain their new schedule. She was delighted to note that everyone carefully smoothed their skirts beneath them before they sat so as not to wrinkle their skirts. Each also sat with her knees primly together. "It's been four long weeks since you arrived here so I'm going to be brutally honest. Each of you were sent here because you were considered hopeless delinquents who would end up either dead or a hardened career criminal. Standard techniques and attempts to change your behavior had failed. Each of you had been written off as a waste to our society."
Their fear of the nun and the truth of what she was saying made the group quiet down. Most were nervously toying with the hems of their skirts. Sister Justine continued. "While in the army I had a recruit tell me about ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL and how they controlled the boys by instituting Petticoat Discipline. That fascinated me. When I investigated, I met Mother Superior Mary Francis. I discovered that she had been a student at ST. FRANCIS and had been one of the first boys Petticoated. As a result, she never escaped her skirts and went on to become head of the school and convent. She told me about a group called the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY who advocated putting boys into dresses as a means of correcting anti-social behavior. I was fascinated by this and met with them. As a result, I retired from the army and became a nun in order to establish the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY. The purpose of this school is to take the toughest, most incorrigible boys and turn them into sweet, well-behaved girls."
"I assume by now that all of you know that you are no longer male. Each of you is well on your way to becoming female. If other research being done by the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY is successful, each of you will be able to become fully functional females capable of becoming mothers. (That fact elicited gasps of surprise tinged with anticipation from the wide-eyed group.) From this point on, you will be considered girls. Each of you will have the day to enjoy your new status and get accustomed to your pretty new clothes. At lunch, each of you will complete a form listing a complete new name, first, middle and last. You can choose any name you like, as long as it is decidedly feminine. If you like your last name, keep it, if you don't, change it. The name you choose will become your legal name for the rest of your life. At the same time, it will free you from your criminal past since the boys who created those records will no longer exist. You will be free from your past with a new identity."
The excitement and anticipation of the pseudo-girls for their unencumbered future was clearly evident upon their faces. Sister Justine smiled. "I'm sure that now you can understand why we named this institution the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY. We can take any unruly, arrogant boy and modify his behavior and body until he becomes a proper young Miss."
"Today will be spent getting acquainted with your new style in clothing," the smiling taskmaster continued. "Each of you will have to learn to handle yourselves in a skirt. You will also learn to curtsey. Several videos have been prepared by the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY which will instruct you in the things you'll need to learn. Several staff members will be here to help you and answer your questions. In your closets are several duplicates of the uniform you are wearing. You are to wear it at all times when not in your bedroom except when you go to school."
The wide-eyed group gasped.
After a brief anticipatory pause Sister Justine continued. "Also in your closet is your school uniform. Tomorrow you will get up at 6:30am, don your pink leotards and go for a half hour aerobic class. By 7:15am you should be starting your morning toiletries after which you will dress in your new school uniform. At 8:00am you will go for breakfast. You will then be escorted across the compound to ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL where you will join the regular classes. Like all the students, you will be closely monitored to insure proper behavior. Any disruptions will be punished swiftly by the teachers and I promise that you will receive worse when you return here. After school ends, you will return here and change into your pink leotards for dance class at 4:00pm. You will be instructed in ballet, tap and jazz dancing. At 5:00pm you will return, shower and put on your uniforms. Your time will be free until 6:00pm when you will eat dinner. After your meal you return here for study and homework. Once completed, you have free time until 10:00pm. The lights will be put out at 10:30pm."
"I know you will continue to cooperate and obey all orders while going through Stage Two of our program. In Stage Three, the final stage, you will be moving to another building which is much like this floor on a separate portion of the academy grounds. You will have greater freedom and more entertainment facilities. You will not be required to wear a uniform except for school. The entire class will be taken to LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL where you will try on and choose your own wardrobe. At that point any misbehavior will be punished on an individual basis. You will earn or loose rights and privileges by your behavior. Those who are good girls will be allowed to seek permission to leave the campus grounds to visit the mall, visit classmates from school, or to go out on dates. You will stay with us until you turn eighteen or complete high school. Even then you will not be just heaved out. Jobs and apartments will be found for you, or you can continue your schooling since full scholarships will be provided. You will be treated as real girls at all times. Between your junior and senior year at school, each of you will complete your transformation to become a fully functional female. You will have periods and be capable of becoming pregnant."
"Now, girls, I must leave you to enjoy your new freedom. I must welcome the new arrivals and start them on their transformations. In four weeks they will be coming here so I can start another group. Good luck!" Sister Justine turned and strode out of the room.
The new girls had sat silently while they raptly listened to the description of their future. All were anxious but pleased at the prospects laid out for them. They were also deeply touched to note the tears of joy that had trickled down the proud cheeks of Sister Justine Kane. They knew the pride she felt was in their progress and accomplishments. The girls sat silently after their mentor left, thinking back over their ordeal since they had arrived. All understood that the harshness and cruelty they had experienced had been necessary. None were proud or happy about that knowledge, but silently accepted the fact that it had been the only way to change them. They also shivered a bit as they thought of the rude shock that the new arrivals would find as they met the immovable rock of Sister Justine Kane. Yet despite all the agony they had gone through, they knew that in four weeks the new arrivals would be just as thankful they now were that they had encountered that rock.
As with the previous weeks, the videos taken during the fourth week and those taken this morning were edited and the results were viewed by the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY, the BORNAMAN COUNTY JUVENILE ALTERNATIVE REFORMATION PROGRAM and the state DEPARTMENT OF CORRECTIONS. If the tapes had not depicted the steady transformation of the tough punks that had arrived at the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY, none could have believed that the giggling perky teenage girls were the same belligerent tough guys who had arrived in the facility just four short weeks before. Maxwell Bentley and Kendal Wainwright, representing the state DEPARTMENT OF CORRECTIONS were exhilarated with the astounding changes the tough guys had undergone. All the experts had written off the boys as hopeless incorrigible criminals. Now those same youths were living proof that the harsh, uncommon techniques espoused by the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY were effective.
*****
It was 9:00am as the high security bus rolled between the stone pillars of the entrance of THE MISS BEHAVIOR ACADEMY. The twenty cocky thirteen to sixteen year old punks, looking through the heavy gage wire mesh that covered the windows, eyed the solid ten foot stone wall that surrounded the place. All smirked to note the lack of barbed wire. A ten foot wall wold be child's play for them to scale. When the bus pulled up to a narrow opening between two buildings, they grew a bit apprehensive when a heavy steel mesh cage rolled out to touch the bus. As of yet, they had seen no one, the cage had moved out automatically. Secure in their position behind a plexiglass enclosure, the driver and three guards electrically opened the door and ordered the inmates to exit. Not having any reason to refuse, they laconically stepped out, their hopes to roll under the bus and run off extinguished when they noted the cage prevented that option. Looking down the three foot alley between the buildings, they noted the heavy wire mesh roof with sharp downward pointing spikes over the top. The alley ran about fifty feet before turning a corner. Once all had exited the bus, a woman's stern voice from a hidden speaker ordered the congregated hoodlums to head down the alley. As cocky individuals are wont to do, they laughed and didn't budge. It was at that point they discovered this place wasn't going to be as easy as it appeared. Slowly, starting at the bus, the wire roof began lowering. It didn't take them long to realize that they had better move. As the last scurried away they had to do so in a crouched position to avoid being impaled. Their cries and threats went unheeded and unanswered.
All made it safely around the corner as the roof dropped to the ground, trapping them inside a fifteen foot square space with a closed steel door in one wall. Once more the disembodied voice spoke. This time they were ordered to take off their clothes. Again they scoffed and made wisecracks. A high pitched whine began, steadily growing louder. The ear piercing whine made their heads throb and ears ache. Clasping hands over their ears proved a useless deterrent as the resulting pain made them curse and howl. As the noise continued to grow, they began dropping to their knees, cradling their heads. When they were all on their knees, a few even writhing on the ground, the noise suddenly stopped. It took a few moments of silence for them to regain their senses. They looked about in shock and bewilderment, several wondering out loud what the hell was going on an what kind of a place they had been delivered to. Again the voice ordered them to disrobe. A few started, but most still refused. Once more the whine began. As it increased, the stubborn ones began to hurriedly disrobe. When the last had finally started undressing, the noise stopped. All were smart enough to understand they would suffer until all obeyed.
When they stood naked, the door swung open. The voice told them to leave their clothes and enter the door. This time they didn't hesitate. Their ears were still ringing. Inside the door was a shower room. Each was told to enter a wire mesh stall with a small shelf on which were several items. Warily they looked about, a few went to a stall. Most tried to check out where they were. Once more the whine began. At once all rushed into a stall, the spring loaded doors closing behind them with an ominous "click". Again the noise stopped once all had complied.
"By this time I would hope that all of you fully understand that you are to do as you are told. Any hesitation or back-talk will result in this," stated the voice in a syrupy sweet tone as the repulsive whine started, rose abruptly and stayed at that level until even the toughest boy was driven to his knees. As soon as the last tough guy sank to the floor the atrocious sound ceased. "As I stated, all will suffer if one disobeys. The decision to suffer is yours. Now you will scrub yourselves until your skin is pink and squeaky clean. You have fifteen minutes. If all are not done, you will suffer," this time the voice was harsh, almost as if the speaker looked forward to zapping them.
Sister Justine Kane sat back in her chair, steepling her fingers with great satisfaction as she watched the closed circuit monitors that showed the trembling boys frantically attempt to obey. Unlike four weeks before when she had followed the identical procedure with the darling girls now getting used to their girlishness in their second floor accommodations, she had no doubts that her methods would transform each surly hoodlum into a demure sweet young miss.
*****
Over at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL, things were going smoothly. During the previous week the fifth grade class had meshed together into a happy, giggling group of darling girls that made the remaining boys in the rest of the school sick. During the past two weeks doses of BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX had been administered to all the students in the drinking water and cafeteria meals. At the same time diabolical subliminal messages were broadcast over the school-wide PA system. The combined result of the subliminal messages and the mass Petticoating of the fifth grade boys was that the remaining boys now realized that being Petticoated was a definite possibility. Despite this they were unable to vocalize those fears due to the safeguard that if they thought and worried too much about being Petticoated, they would become exceedingly tired and nod off to sleep before their nerves could get the best of them. In addition, they had been programmed to accept whatever dictates the staff of the school issued. They had been rendered unable to even complain or discuss their pending doom amongst themselves much less notify their parents of the imminent mass Petticoating.
The stress of being unable to even think about their fears for their masculinity combined with the strict behavior demanded by the school. As a result the behavior and attitudes of the doomed lads rapidly deteriorated at the only place it could, at home. An additional factor was the addition of a powerful subliminal command to the remaining boys to disagree with their parents at every opportunity. This forced them to rebel against any parental expectations or demands. The unwitting doomed lads made their homes a living hell of rebellion and friction that steadily worsened as the week had progressed, climaxing on the weekend when they were away from the rigid confines of the school.
An excellent example of the deviousness of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY and ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL in their efforts to Petticoat all the boys were the packets which had been sent out to the parents of all students on Monday November 12, the day the fifth grade all girl class made their debut. The exasperated parents of the remaining boys had received the innocent appearing packets by Wednesday. The sinister notices appeared quite guileless and were welcomed by the beleaguered parents as a providential, heaven sent answer to the unexpected and quite frustrating sudden rebelliousness of their boys.
The cover letter informed the parents that a new counseling service for behavior problems was being made available at no charge thanks to a joint effort by ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL and ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES COUNSELING CLINIC for all students and their parents. The letter went on to explain that the enclosed video tape should be watched by the family as a group to explain in detail the services available and why it would help solve any behavior problems.
Quite naturally, the parents eagerly watched the video. Subliminal messages hidden inside the innocuous tape hooked the parents. The surface message encouraged the parents to watch the tape with their children while the hidden subliminal missive did the same. The boys had been pre-programmed by the subliminal messages at school to watch the tape when their parents asked. The carefully planned result was that the exasperated parents and frazzled, frustrated boys agreed to take advantage of the offered counseling to seek a way to relieve the family tensions.
The phones were fully manned as the requests for counseling sessions poured in. The family sessions started Thursday after school. Free beverages provided in the waiting room during the hour it took to fill out the paperwork insured that every member of the family had received a powerful dose of BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX before the half hour session with one of the volunteer counselors. The relieved families went home with additional tapes to continue their therapy. The counseling sessions and the tapes, while not overtly advocating drastic measures, established the basis that would be needed to Petticoat each and every boy. The sessions continued the next week, over the Thanksgiving holiday and through the following week. Daily viewing of the new tapes was compulsive, soon each boy and his family had been thoroughly indoctrinated into accepting the ideas and instructions contained upon the tapes. The parents were thus induced to condemn and punish all masculine actions and comments of the boys while praising and encouraging feminine endeavors and discussions. The result was that the boys began to listen to their parents and behave at home just as they did at school. They had been indoctrinated into docilely accepting whatever they were told.
*****
On Tuesday, November 20, a pristine group of giggling girls from the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY nervously arrived for their first day at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. As the new students arrived in their classes, the quiet and subdued boys surreptitiously gave the influx of demurely blushing, pretty girls the once over. Their female classmates eagerly greeted them and made them feel welcome. The new students quickly slipped into the daily routine of the school. As the week progressed, it became evident that the former highly individualistic macho juvenile delinquents now cared more about their friends and companions than themselves. All were willing to help others since a strong maternal instinct had replaced their need to be on top.
While the first group of students of the MISS BEHAVIOR MODIFICATION ACADEMY was learning to blend smoothly into society as an asset rather than a detriment, the new students of the second group were each going through their own personal hell as their masculinity was being systematically stripped away and destroyed. The relentless and ever vigilant staff missed no opportunity to quash their stubborn macho pride.
At LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL everyone felt content if not happy with the new dress and behavior policy. Gone were the myriad displays of masculine Peacock like strutting. Everyone seemed so natural in their roles that it seemed as if the males had always dressed and comported themselves as females.
*****
On November 22, Lydia Ladd and Mother Superior Mary Francis signed the legal documents that Susan Lymaster and Doris Getzoff had pain-stakingly prepared. Their monumental effort had taken three and a half years to search out every legal loophole and either using each to further their goal or to cut it off as possible use against their efforts. The groundwork for all this legal maneuvering had been laid when Mother Superior Mary Francis had approached Lydia Ladd to secure financing for the updating and expansion of ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL and adjoining convent.
The Bishop of the diocese of which the school and was a part was a stubborn, proud and vain man who felt that women should not be consecrated to God. Through his efforts, every convent and parochial school under his control had been eliminated or taken from feminine control. Only the equal stubbornness and resourcefulness of Mother Superior Mary Francis had prevented ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL and the adjoining convent from falling before his efforts, but the cut-off of outside funds and actual demands that the nuns pay for all their expenses had taken a massive toll. The end had been near when Mother Superior Mary Francis went to Lydia for aid. The two women, ardent feminists and believers in Petticoat Discipline, found common ground and goals and saw a golden opportunity to free themselves from the unyielding male domination of the church.
At the time, Lydia had only recently taken over the family business but had already shown that she was adept at making a profit. Ever the shrewd business woman, Lydia readily agreed to help her alma-mater, with conditions. Lydia sent a trusted employee that had worked for her father to negotiate a deal with the Bishop. The man, with the personality of a pussycat, was ready for retirement. A hefty bonus that would ensure his idyllic retirement was promised if he successfully made the deal she wanted. Appearing as a crusty old Scrooge, the man met with the Bishop. LADD'S REALTY, as run by Frank Ladd, had a reputation as a hard-bitten, unyielding business. If payments were late, foreclosure was instantaneous.
The old man offered to finance extensive renovations to the school and convent with an upward sliding repayment plan. The Bishop at first refused to even consider wasting time, much less money, on an endeavor which was a thorn in his side.
Much to the Bishop's surprise, the man laughed heartily. The man revealed that he knew of the Bishop's desires to be rid of the school and convent and that his boss wanted the buildings and grounds to establish an exclusive private school. By financing the renovations to the school, renovations which would have to be done before establishing the private school, his boss could foreclose on the defaulted loan when the payments fell behind schedule! Naturally, the Diocese would receive a pre-arranged price for the school and convent upon foreclosure if it would sign off any responsibility for the loans. The Bishop was ecstatic! Eagerly he agreed to allow the loan to be made to the school and convent providing the Diocese would not be held financially responsible for the outstanding balances and receive the agreed upon price for yielding title to the buildings and grounds. At the sly suggestion of the old Scrooge, the Bishop insisted that in order for him to approve the loan, the school and convent would have to pay back the loan without Diocesan aid. In addition, if the loan went into default, every Nun would resign. To his joy, the Nuns agreed. He felt sure that their lack of worldly knowledge about finances would doom them. The Bishop was delighted with the devilish scheme since he would be rid of the bothersome women and school while adding to the coffers of his Diocese. The old trusted employee retired in grand style.
Since the start of the current school year as the incidence of Petticoating at ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL rose, the indignant Bishop grew quite angry and demanded that the Nuns immediately stop the vile practice. That was the signal Mother Superior Mary Francis and Lydia needed. Mother Superior Mary Francis appealed to the Bishop, explaining that they had no choice but to utilize Petticoat Discipline since they were financially unable to utilize more modern disciplinary techniques. She went on to explain that if they had to set up an alternative disciplinary procedure, the cost would force them to default on their loan payments.
The Bishop was barely able to conceal his delight. Gruffly he demanded they change their disciplinary methods within three months and that they could expect no financial help from the Diocese. Mother Superior Mary Francis did her best to appear the poor defeated hapless female as she tearfully left his presence bemoaning the cruel fate that was about to force her order to cease to exist.
On the evening of November 23, in the quiet of his study before a roaring fire, the Bishop opened a bottle of champagne to celebrate. That morning he had received legal notice from LADD REALTY & INSURANCE of intent to seize the buildings and grounds of ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL and the adjoining convent on December 1 for default of loans, along with the check made out to the Diocese for the pre-arranged price of the facilities and contents. That afternoon Mother Superior Mary Francis had defiantly thrown the signed and notarized resignations, effective December 1, of every member of her order upon his desk before storming out. He had never thought the hearty Nuns capable of hanging on as long as they had. The champagne made his triumph complete.
*****
By Saturday morning December 1, everything was ready. A mass meeting was held in LADD'S EXCHANGE THEATER for the remaining male students of ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL and their parents. Attorneys Susan Lymaster and Doris Getzoff, doctors Helen Alterson, Sandra Makes-Shemanski, Sarah Balkut and Michelle McAnnally were on hand to greet the meek boys and their concerned parents as they nervously entered for the meeting. The boys were quite subdued and quite frankly terrified since they were well aware of the results of the similar meeting held just three weeks before with the boys and parents of the fifth grade class. The parents, while pleased with the sudden improved behavior of their sons, were apprehensive that the current good deportment of the boys would end in an outbreak of rebellion even worse than the brief flare-up that had ended in the counseling sessions. The overwrought attenders eagerly consumed the free coffee, tea, milk and soda provided as refreshments. Quite naturally BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX had once more been slipped into the abundant free treats. Preliminary discussions and informal lectures filled the first hour to give the fiendish potion time to reach full effect with all attenders. Petticoating as a permanent solution for boyish rebellion was the main topic reviewed.
Finally Mother Superior Mary Francis took the podium to explain all about the mass Petticoating of the boys of the fifth grade. Quite bluntly she told the boys and parents what had been discovered about the cruel behavior of the fifth grade boys before and after the Petticoating of Brianne Horner and Simone Ramsey. Mother Superior Mary Francis deftly did not mention that the boys were to be Petticoated as the forlorn boys squirmed in their seats waiting to be told that they too were to be Petticoated, something most did not want. When her message was completed, Mother Superior Mary Francis explained that the video of the behavior of the fifth grade boys they were about to see would make the situation crystal clear for all of them. What they were about to see, she told them, was just as applicable to the boys in the audience.
Powerful subliminal hypnotic messages urging full cooperation in the Petticoating of all the boys and reinforcing the need for such drastic action had been meticulously dubbed into the soundtrack. As the persuasive film played for the rapt audience, the mind-altering properties of the BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX did it's illicit work. By the end of the film, everyone, including the boys themselves, had to admit that the fifth grade boys had accurately portrayed normal boyhood behavior. What really drove home the effectiveness of Petticoating boys was the follow-up film that had been collected showing how well behaved and cooperative the fifth grade class had become in the three weeks since all the boys had been Petticoated. No one in the theater could object to the recommendation that all the remaining boys attending ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL be Petticoated!
As with the parents of the fifth grade boys, a carrot to make the bitter pill of Petticoating easier to swallow was that the boys, even though Petticoated, could retain their basic physical masculinity. Once the condemnatory film finished, Dr. Alterson explained to the still entranced audience the same things that had been explained to the parents of the fifth grade boys three weeks before. The stunned parents and terror-filled boys raptly listened to the descriptions of the effects of the drugs.
When Dr. Alterson finished, Susan Lymaster and Doris Getzoff distributed the various forms that would legally allow the boys to be Petticoated. Permission slips for the school to enroll their boys as girls, legal forms for changing the boys masculine names to feminine names, legal forms for altering their sex to female on birth certificates (Those parents who did not want their sons to be completely transformed were told not to fill out this form.) and medical forms for permission of treatment. Also distributed were membership forms for the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY. By 10:00am all the forms were signed and collected.
Male stubbornness and sissy-phobia could eventually undo the efforts that had brought the still hesitant fathers to reluctantly agree to the use of Petticoat Punishment. The BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY knew that the fathers had to fervently believe in what was being done to their progeny. Once again this task fell to the person best qualified to understand how the fathers felt about the loss of their sons. Doris Getzoff had butterflies in his stomach as he prepared himself to work with the still confused fathers to bring them into full agreement with the Petticoating of their sons. When he had faced this task with the dazed fathers of the fifth grade class, he had still been Dave Getzoff. Since then, thanks to the new mall wide dress code, he had become Doris. Instead of benefiting from the automatic comraderie men feel amongst themselves, he was now the antithesis of macho masculinity.
Steeling himself for what he considered to be the hardest task he'd ever attempted, he bravely stepped to the microphone to address the fathers. "Gentlemen, while the women take the boys to begin the treatment we all agreed was necessary, I'd like to invite all of you to join me at the ADAM TO EVE CONNECTION for a bit of conversation and relaxation. There will be an open bar for your convenience. I can answer any questions and lay to rest any fears or concerns that you may have regarding the wisdom of what is being done to the boys. SO, if you will all follow me, we will kick back and alleviate all your anxieties."
While not understanding how a woman lawyer could perceive why Petticoat Discipline was such an insult to manhood, all the fathers followed the comely Doris, thanks to the insidious influence of the mental conditioning of the BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX. Upon entering the warm, comfortably decorated pub, the men rushed to the complimentary open bar. What little conversation occurred was forced as the anxious, confused men had their first drink.
Doris smiled nervously as he quaffed his martini. The alcohol dove into his stomach like a starving bird seeking a meal to gobble all the butterflies. As the calming effect spread through his body, his well honed skills and instincts as a lawyer took control while surveying the melancholy men. When he judged them settled enough to listen, he coolly started to talk to them as if they were a jury hostile to his client. "Gentlemen, now that we're alone and relaxing, let me tell you that I understand your fears and concerns about the wisdom of Petticoating your boys. My own son has been Petticoated for the last 16 months."
An audible gasp swept the room before Doris continued the discussion about how to handle their new daughters and explained the joys they would have as a result of the Petticoating. They listened with rapt attention as Doris introduced Heather, his smiling thirteen year old daughter, before proceeding to describe his experiences with his former son. The men had a hard time believing that the shapely girl blossoming towards womanhood had ever been a boy. After Heather performed a dainty curtsey before leaving, Doris dropped her biggest bomb on the numbed men.
"While you can see for yourself how well adjusted and polite my son has become since being Petticoated, most of you still have doubts that I can understand how a man feels about Petticoat Discipline." The nodding heads surrounding him confirmed his statement. "Just thirteen days ago, LADD'S EXCHANGE MALL instituted a new dress and behavior code for everyone who works here. Every business owner, manager and employee has to follow this code. We were all given the option of selling out at a fair price or leaving with a good job recommendation and severance pay if we didn't wish to follow the new guidelines. I'm proud to say that no one left and all are fully participating with the new code. The code requires us to dress and comport ourselves as a proper lady at all times while in the Mall."
Doris paused to let the men absorb what he had told them. It was quite obvious that few of them realized the impact the new code had upon the males associated with the mall. In their arrogant machoness many of the men merely nodded their heads indicating they had noted the multitudes of pretty women in the Mall and heartily approved of the new code.
"The new code included every male," Doris continued, satisfied to see a number of men almost choke on their drinks as they finally understood what the new code had done. "I am just one of the men who have been willingly Petticoated as a result of this new code."
The flabbergasted men could not believe the pretty woman they beheld had ever been male, much less that he had been Petticoated for a mere two weeks. The few remaining objections and prejudice the stunned fathers felt towards crossdressing quickly evaporated as the drinks flowed freely, each laced with additional BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX as subliminal messages continued to assault them from the PA system. Doris explained in detail how he felt now that he was Petticoated, proudly pointing out that his sex life was now greatly enhanced and much more enjoyable. In the end, Doris' fervent belief that Petticoat Discipline was fantastic combined with the subliminal messages hidden in the soft music that played so inconspicuously cemented and reinforced the acceptance by the men of their new daughters. Many would even encourage their sons to become as dainty and feminine as Heather. Several wondered what it would be like to be Petticoated. A few even blushingly asked Doris if there were any jobs open in the Mall. Doris smiled benignly as she suggested they talk to April Manson at TRANSITIONS EMPLOYMENT AGENCY. His assurances that April would be quite understanding of their desires was underscored when he revealed that April had been a male.
While the men were thus kept occupied, the mothers took their fainthearted sons for their transformations. As with the fifth grade boys, half the cringing boys had been signed up for a full sex change. Just like the fifth grade boys, the dazed boys were split into groups of four. Each group consisted of two boys who were to be completely feminized and two who were, at least for now, to retain their basic manhood while Petticoated. The frightened boys, near tears about the prospect of becoming girls but unable to protest or resist due to the effects of the BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX and subliminal hypnotic messages they had received at school, home and that very morning, meekly accompanied their mothers on their one-way trips into girlhood. The itinerary of each group had been set up so that the older boys would visit THE CLOTHING EXPERIENCE before the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER.
The irresistible lure of soft, sleek, sexy lingerie was sure to insult the manhood and reinforce the loss of masculinity for these seventh grade and older boys. Wearing pants is a must for macho pride, to be denied that privilege means the boy is a sissy. The ultimate humiliation for a boy is to forced to wear a dress or skirt. As each group of boys approached the CLOTHING EXPERIENCE, their stomachs churned as they realized that they were about to embark on their trip into girlhood. Upon entering the pleasant store, it was with nervous apprehension they found themselves deep in formerly forbidden territory. Surrounded by racks of pretty dresses, skirts and blouses, each found that the manifest femininity of the environment was quite overwhelming. Olivia and Tammy Endress helped the trembling boys and happy mothers try on the school's cute uniform.
Once dressed, the forlorn lad would unhappily survey himself in the multi-sided mirror in the dressing rooms as his delighted mother raved about how lovely he appeared. Most had tears of frustration rolling down their cheeks as they saw how the snug sleeveless scoop necked hot pink velveteen jumper fit snugly about his torso while the gently flaring pleated skirt swung saucily about his smooth thighs about two inches above his knees. The utter girlishness of the uniform was clearly shown by the soft pale pink nylon blouse which had a wide Peter Pan collar of delicate lace that lay atop the shoulder straps of the jumper. The flaring two inch cuffs of the blouse's long sleeves, made of the same fragile lace as the collar, was, with even the tiniest movement, a forceful reminder of the girlishness of the outfit. Pale pink nylon kneesox and T-strap hot pink patent leather shoes matched the colors of the jumper and blouse. (Except for the boys who would retain their manhood, they wore baby blue kneesox.)
Subliminal messages since the beginning of the school year had encouraged the boys to let their hair grow. As a result, after they had donned the uniform but before they could see their reflection, their hair had been styled with bangs while the remainder was pulled into twin ponytails secured by intertwined ribbons. For the boys who would be totally emasculated, one ribbon was pale pink and the other of hot pink; for the boys who would retain their manhood while Petticoated, two baby blue ribbons were used. In both cases the ribbons were formed into a cute bow to compliment and match the outfit while adding to the fragile girlishness that was now undeniably theirs.
None of the boys were very happy about the additional clothes that were purchased as they realized they would be kept in skirts even when not in school. For the older boys the ordeal was made even worse. The outrage they felt at being feminized was aggravated by the irresistible delightful sensations the lace edged nylon undies created. Their masculine indignation caused them to shiver from exertion as they futilely did their best to quell the embarrassing erections that appeared as they slipped into the pretty silken lingerie. None were able to stop the swelling of their errant members. Pretty Tammy Endress giggled freely at their obvious discomfort which made even the toughest guy break down in tears. The inevitable revelation that pretty Tammy had once been a boy like them was quite sobering and terrifying, especially to the erstwhile knights who had previously dreamed of bedding the tempting princess.
As each group of distressed boys reached TRANSFORMATIONS STYLING, Susan Bangs and her efficient staff gave the unfortunate lads no chance to rebel. The beauticians were so proficient in their work that the boys had no opportunity to even voice a word about their misgivings over their forced transformation. It was clearly evident to the boys and their mothers that the smiling women took tremendous pleasure in utterly obliterating every outward physical manifestation of boyishness. The first step was to place a small glistening gold hoop beside a dazzling faux diamond stud in each newly double pierced ear of the trembling, sniveling boys. Then filled with revulsion, each lad tearfully watched in the mirror as their longish hair was easily trimmed and fashioned into a becoming girlish style. The boys grimaced as the smirking operator of the electrolysis machine explained that her adept efforts would permanently thin their eyebrows into delicate feminine lines. Seated in the salon chair still facing the mirror, the dispirited boys winced with each minuscule sting that forever plucked a hair. Right before their disheartened eyes they could see their familiar boyish visage deteriorate into irrefutable soft girlishness. Most of the boys were emotionally numb by the time they received dainty pedicures and impeccable manicures, but for the seventh grade and older boys this did not complete this phase of their ordeal. The spent teenage lads were escorted to the METAMORPHOSIS CLUB where owners Pamela Mannering and Beverly Eveland gave each a complete make-up kit and basic instructions in the proper application of make-up. Each was also enrolled for modeling tutelage which would include further make-up lessons, fashion coordination and deportment.
At the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER the nurses had each group of four boys and their mothers enter one of the larger examination rooms. Since they had to strip completely to endure the standard weighing, height measurement, blood pressure and temperature checks, thus appearing nude before the entire group, most of the reluctant boys were utterly mortified. When the doctors swept into the room to brusquely take sperm samples for deposit in the sperm bank, the already embarrassed lads felt utterly humiliated and debased. Before they could object or resist, the BELLE HORMONE BLOCKER, E-BLOCK was administered to each of the boys. For those boys whose parents had signed the change of sex forms, the degradation they felt was multiplied as they were given a dose of the BELLE HORMONE BLOCKER, T-BLOCK This was followed immediately by treatment with BELLE EMASCULATION EMULSIFIER, a hellish ordeal the two now ex-boys tearfully had to endure as their manhood was pulped to mush before their stunned comrades. Those boys who were allowed to retain their manhood witnessed the physically painless technique used to eliminate masculinity with unequivocal trepidation. The knowledge that if they misbehaved, failed to cooperate, or even just by the whim of a parent, they too could be totally emasculated, made even the most steadfast lad quiver with dread. Several of the older boys, especially those who had already experienced erections and orgasms, passed out cold to see their themselves or their buddies so thoroughly unmanned. Fortunately for them, most of the younger boys were too inexperienced in the ways of the world to understand the implications of what had been done.
By 5:00pm all the boys had been successfully Petticoated. Copies of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY cassettes and video tapes had been given to each family. These contained helpful hints and ideas on how to make the transition easier as well as providing tutorial lessons to teach the boys how to behave like a proper young lady. There was no doubt that the families would utilize the appropriate tapes since they had been programmed to do so during the morning meeting and throughout the day over the mall PA system. Further insidious subliminal messages on the hand-out tapes would reinforce the desire and will to keep the boys Petticoated at all times.
*****
The party started at 7:30pm in the Gymnasium of ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI PAROCHIAL SCHOOL. All the former nuns, now shed of their confining habits and dressed in conservative but feminine dresses, attended. In addition, most members of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY were present. The party was to celebrate the end of the Diocesan control of the nuns and school. Thanks to the elaborate long range scheme of Lydia Ladd and Mother Superior Mary Francis, the school was now under the control of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY. LADD REALTY & INSURANCE had assumed ownership of the facility that morning after the school and convent had defaulted on their loan. As planned, the mass resignation of the nuns took effect upon the seizure. The sale of the facility to LADD'S EXCHANGE ENTERPRISES was immediately completed. The first action of the new owner was to hire the former nuns to staff and operate the new private girls school to assume the role vacated by the Diocese and assure a smooth transition. The party celebrated the establishment of ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI GIRLS SCHOOL. The stated goal of the new school was to turn out knowledgeable and skilled girls able to assume, or if necessary, take positions of leadership in the worlds of science, technology, business and government; it was also a school dedicated to transforming boys into demure girls.
*****
The remainder of the hellish weekend for the newly Petticoated boys was filled with feverish activity as each family made the drastic adjustment to the changed status of the boys. Upon arriving home, the first move of the families was to gather all toys, clothes, books, posters and other typical boyhood paraphernalia that the now Petticoated lads had accumulated in order to make room for their now more relevant feminine counterparts. The myriad of hastily gathered cast off boyish items would be donated to charity . Many of the boys cried copiously as they packed up their favorite games, books, posters, model cars, toys, sports equipment and baseball cards as they submissively yielded their boyhood. An even worse ordeal soon followed as they had to help in the redecoration of their formerly masculine bedrooms into visions of fragile, gentile femininity. Lace drapes and satin bedspreads were the rule as the former boys were steadily surrounded and utterly immersed by their unwanted girlhood at every turn.
Most embarrassing for the ex-boys, however, was a mortifying and humiliating task. Their brand new soft, pretty, lace trimmed and ruffled girlish clothes had to be daintily and decorously arranged in their dressers and closets. There was one most hellish aspect of this ordeal for a formerly macho boy, one that drove home the fact that he was now, at best, a simpering sissy lad. This happened when he had to carefully fold and place his painfully delightful and alluring, dainty, pristine, silky, lavishly frilled and lace trimmed, girlish lingerie in the very drawer that only that morning he had taken a pair of cotton jockey shorts when he had unknowingly dressed as a boy for the very last time. That task, more than any other, forced the boy to understand to the very depths of his soul that his boyishness was a thing of the past. All traces of boyishness would be quickly overwhelmed by the formerly forbidden feminine delights that now engulfed him.
Despite all these fears and horrors that the Petticoated boys faced this hellish weekend, they were unable to resist. All they could do was meekly, often tearfully, acquiesce. For while the teary eyed lads worked, they listened to the BELLE cassette tapes they had been given. The rest breaks which interspersed the work were spent watching the video tapes that the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY had provided. Once more the hidden subliminal messages prevented them from doing anything but yield their boyhood.
As a result of all the activities and continual subliminal hypnotic suggestions, the families were totally immersed in the absolute girlishness of the former boys by the end of the hectic weekend. The boys, their masculinity crushed beyond redemption by the combination of the constant messages and the physical effects of their new girlish clothes, surroundings and treatment, were no longer boys. They were girls in the eyes of their families and in most cases their own as well.
Monday morning December 3 saw a multitude of pretty, giggling girls arriving on the steps of their school. All tittered and gossiped excitedly, the former males amongst them quite guiltily, as they noticed the new neon pink sign that had been installed outside the school entrance over the weekend. It proclaimed "Welcome to ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI GIRL'S SCHOOL, a wholly owned subsidiary of LADD'S EXCHANGE ENTERPRISES."
Most of the girls wore the standard uniform, but a few wore a slight variation. For the Petticoated boys who were retaining their male sex organs, the basic uniform had been slightly altered by changing the color of the lace tights and hair ribbons from pink to baby blue. In this way everyone knew who was still male.
This had the planned result of making the unfortunate Petticoated boys feel guilty that they still retained their maleness. For them, in their eyes, the boys who had been completely emasculated had no choice but to accept their new girlishness and do their best to become as feminine as possible. They, on the other hand, still retained enough masculinity to feel belittled and humiliated about being dressed and forced to behave as if they were girls. The fact that they felt an undeniable urge to be soft and utterly girlish made them nervous wrecks by the end of the day.
As time passed, the trials, pressures, demands and desires of their new lives took a heavy toll of their self esteem. Each week saw one or two of these Petticoated lads nervously arrive for school only to blush intensely with relief when one of their classmates squealed with delight, giggled, pointed and rushed to embrace them in a welcoming hug when it was noted they now wore pink lace tights and hair ribbons instead of their former baby blue. The giggles, hugs and words of praise from their feminine classmates which these ex-boys received for completing their transformation made the fewer and fewer remaining Petticoated boys feel all the more worse for retaining their beleaguered manhood.
Mary Francis O'Kelly (the former Mother Superior) and Lydia Ladd were quite confident that by the end of the school year, no student currently attending ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI GIRL'S SCHOOL would be wearing baby blue tights or ribbons. It was anticipated that as word of the mass Petticoating spread, new students would be enrolled by loving parents or guardians. Many of these would start class wearing baby blue tights and ribbons as part of their uniform. That was exactly what the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY wanted to happen.
*****
On January 2, Doctor Helga Halteman proudly addressed the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY at their first meeting of the new year. Beaming with pride she announced that her previously revealed efforts with mice towards creating feminized males capable of becoming genetic mothers had proven successful.
She once more explained that the implanted ovaries were genetically engineered. The complicated procedure started with an ovum from the former male's mother which should carry 50 percent of the same chromosomes as the male. Then a single sperm cell from the male was cloned to create a mass of identical sperm which was then used to fertilize the egg which meant that the embryo had 75 percent of the same chromosomes as the male. Genetic manipulation of the resulting embryo's ovary bud cells was then performed utilizing meiosis instead of mitosis to force the cells to divide. This meant that the chromosome count of the resulting cells was halved (half of 75 percent is 37 1/2 percent). The resultant mutated ovary bud cells were incomplete and normally would have died, however, by combining one of the previously cloned sperm cells (which also have only half of a normal cells chromosome count) with each of the mutated ovary bud cells, complete cells (with complete chromosome counts) were created that were 87 1/2 percent identical with the chromosome count of the former male! These genetically engineered ovary bud cells were then allowed to develop to viability when they were then transplanted into the male. Since the genetic code of the newly developed feminine organs was nearly identical with that of the ex-male recipient, rejection of the implanted organs did not occur.
This meant that any ovum the transplanted ovaries and uterus would produce inside the formerly male body would have chromosomes which would be 87 1/2 percent identical to that of the ex-male! As a result, any offspring produced from a successful fertilization would genetically be very closely related to the ex-male mother! The genetically engineered female reproductive organs implanted in the two dozen mice of her experiment had successfully developed and attached themselves to the ex-male's abdomen. Everything went as she hoped and once the organs were fully developed, a surgically created vagina was connected to the uterus to allow the formerly male mouse to menstruate and engage in normal intercourse as a female. When the pseudo-female mated with a normal male, healthy embryos were produced, the ex-male mouse was genetically the mother!
Since the implantation had been done before the mice reached full sexual maturity as a male, the influence of the natural female hormones produced by the ovaries altered the prepubescent bone structure and musculature of the pelvic region so that the surgically created birth canal was able to open so that a natural birth resulted in 75 percent of the pseudo-mothers. Every mouse successfully reached motherhood, to the point of actually nursing her children.
The members of the BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY erupted in applause and cheers. Petticoating males was being taken to the Nth degree. Dr. Halteman made one last announcement to ask that Dr. Sandra Makes-Shemanski and Victoria Makes-Shemanski meet with her immediately after the meeting. As the meeting broke up, virtually all of the members personally congratulated Helga for her outstanding work.
Sandra, her bright eyes betraying her excitement, literally propelled an obviously reticent Victoria before the brilliant researcher. "Helga," Sandra enthused. "We hope you're now willing to utilize Victoria to be your first human guinea pig. We'd still like to surprise our boyfriends by becoming pregnant at the same time."
Helga smiled warmly. "I was hoping you'd still be interested. I'd be delighted to utilize Victoria. I'll need the sperm sample you have stored and we'll have to get an ovum from his mother. I'd like to start as soon as possible!"
Arrangements were quickly made to get the ingredients to begin Victoria's trip into motherhood. All through the excited chatter, Victoria blushed deeply as a mental image of herself, a former macho male army officer, waddling about with a bloated baby-filled belly permeated her mind. Blushing deeply and lidding her eyes demurely, she meekly yielded to the growing maternal yearnings that Sandra had been encouraging during the last two months.
Helga could well imagine the mental gymnastics that were going on inside Victoria's mind: Victoria was eager to become a mother, but retained enough of her former masculinity to be terrified at the prospect of becoming a mother. Compassion, praise and encouragement would be needed to help the former man reach motherhood. "Excellent," Helga stated enthusiastically as she hugged Victoria once everything was set up. "I will be delighted to have you become the first former male to become a true mother!"
Poor Victoria was so overcome by the mixed emotions coursing through her that once more she fainted.
Victoria was still nervous as she watched Sandra administer the sedative. It was July 4th, a date everyone felt quite significant. Independence day, now not just for the country, but for men as well! It was the day the first man received a genetically engineered set of functional female reproductive organs. Dr. Halteman had succeeded in growing the organs from the sperm provided by the former man and the ovum supplied by his mother.
The next month Victoria spent in the recovery rooms of the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER. Constantly monitored and pampered as the implanted organs took root and began to grow. It was almost possible to feel the excitement. Victoria's Petticoated boyfriend visited daily, as did the pretty daughters that Victoria had fathered with Sandra. Randi was as excited as Victoria at the prospect of becoming a father.
The next year saw most of the Petticoated ex-boys enthusiastically enter the ALTERNATIVE LIFESTYLES MEDICAL CENTER to have individually genetically designed female reproductive organs implanted. Each patient taught the staff ways to make the implant take faster and grow sturdier quicker. It took that full year before Victoria began to menstruate, ironically on July 4th.
Her revulsion at the messy, uncomfortable discharge was only made tolerable by the prospects of becoming pregnant. In October, a year and a quarter after receiving her implant, Sandra proudly hugged Victoria after verifying that the former male was indeed pregnant.
Paradoxically, the child, a beautiful little girl, was born on July 4th. The birth, although by caesarean section, was otherwise normal. Several of the other former males were delighted to also be with child. The closest to delivery was deliriously happy Tammy Endress, now a beautiful young woman, just graduated from ST. FRANCIS OF ASSISSI GIRLS SCHOOL. Tammy spent many hours visiting Victoria as she recovered from the surgery. The former males would wistfully talk about the delightful changes they had undergone. While Victoria nursed her daughter, Tammy quietly massaged her plump tummy as her baby kicked, fervently envisioning that in a few weeks, she would be holding her nursing daughter to her own milk filled breasts.
*****
The BELLE PETTICOAT DISCIPLINE SOCIETY, through the auspices of LADD'S EXCHANGE ENTERPRISES, continued to formulate plans to spread Petticoating across the land. While being careful not to be too obvious about their efforts and subsidies, BELLE ADVERTIZING, BELLE PUBLICATIONS, BELLE COMMUNICATIONS, BELLE SOUNDS and BELLE BROADCASTING were already hard at work deliberately underbidding competitors to take on new accounts. The orders would be filled to perfection. All customers would be invited to tour the facilities where they would be swept into the conspiracy to Petticoat males by judicious and liberal use of BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX and subliminal hypnotic messages. The commercials, music videos and even sitcoms that would be produced by the BELLE Group would all contain subliminal hypnotic suggestions to encourage mass Petticoating.
A new division of LADD'S EXCHANGE ENTERPRISES to manufacture and sell a new beverage across the nation and the world was created. It was the manner chosen to implement Sissy Nationwide Achievement Program Promoting Lady Existence... or SNAPPLE. A new tea drink in various flavors was formulated. It's price was kept low, it's flavors delicious. Oral doses of BELLE HORMONE BLOCKER and BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX were contained in each bottle. It quickly became the most popular drink in the land.
Other grandiose plans were even postulated for doses of BELLE INTELLECT MATRIX to be slipped into water supplies across the country to make the messages even more effective...